View Full Version : Team StormRiders [PG-13+] - Chapter 39; Tactician
Chibi Altaria
07-19-2014, 10:55 AM
Author's note:
Hey everyone! Team StormRiders was a Pokemon Mystery Dungeon fan-fiction that I first started on PE2K waaaaaaay back in the good ol' year of 2007. I haven't redone the first chapters, so as such, my writing is a little on the old side. I ask you to forgive any errors and shotty writing that you see. I do plan to go over these one day when the entire story is completed, however long that may take!
As my readers (if there are any here) might know, StormRiders has been on a very long hiatus because of an insane writer's block of mine. However! I seem to have finally recovered and am able to continue on with the story. I will do so, but I can't promise regular updates because life and stuff gets in the way. You know how it is.
Despite all of this, I ask that you please read and enjoy my story. Thanks!
- Chibi Alt.
- P o k e m o n -...................
.............T e a m...S t o r m R i d e r s
A Legend Untold...
A war once raged between Pokemon. This was no ordinary war, no, but a war of unimaginable proportions.
Beings called Light and Dark Pokemon had come to fruition; Dark Pokemon being called upon to destroy
the land whilst Light Pokemon were called to protect it. Lord Arceus, angry from being awakened from his
sleep by the Dark Ones, called forth the Light Ones to banish the darkness once and for all. After a terrible
battle that spanned many years, the Light Pokemon finally prevailed - but at the loss of their lives.
Having the land finally restored, it seemed a peaceful era could begin again. If only that were the case.
~*~
In the land of Talzere sits Deoxys; an evil and malicious Pokemon hell-bent on bringing the world to its knees.
Using powers unbeknownst to others, he has once again called upon a dark army to take away the peace held for so long.
In a far off, distant land, a human girl is unknowingly involved in events that are yet to occur.
When she is attacked and whisked to Talzere, she is caught in the crossfire of a war, and could possibly
be the only one strong enough to counter it.
Talzere, a world inhabited only by Pokemon, is not defenceless, but it cannot keep Deoxys at bay forever.
With the help of the Pokemon Rescue Association, the capital of Talzere's defence force, the Wingardom Missionary,
and an arsenal of allies, one human must find the light within and do what it takes to defeat darkness once and for all.
Lest Talzere fall.
- - -
*Please note this is a PG-13+ Fan-Fic.
Contains violence, coarse language and romance.
All reviews and comments appreciated!
Chapter Logbook:
Key:
Black Links - Chapters done
Red - Chapters not yet written
Green - Chapters being re-written
Blue - Chapter in progress
P A R T ...O N E: ....U P R I S I N G
Prologue; Hanging By a Wing (http://www.pokemoncrossroads.com/forum/showthread.php?4024-Team-StormRiders-PG-13&p=99107&viewfull=1#post99107)
Chapter 1; Jirachi's Wish (http://www.pokemoncrossroads.com/forum/showthread.php?4024-Team-StormRiders-PG-13&p=99108&viewfull=1#post99108)
Chapter 2; Caught in a Trap (http://www.pokemoncrossroads.com/forum/showthread.php?4024-Team-StormRiders-PG-13&p=99109&viewfull=1#post99109)
Chapter 3; A Rescue Like No Other (http://www.pokemoncrossroads.com/forum/showthread.php?4024-Team-StormRiders-PG-13&p=99110&viewfull=1#post99110)
Chapter 4; Thunder Down Under (http://www.pokemoncrossroads.com/forum/showthread.php?4024-Team-StormRiders-PG-13&p=99111&viewfull=1#post99111)
Chapter 5; Recollections (http://www.pokemoncrossroads.com/forum/showthread.php?4024-Team-StormRiders-PG-13&p=99112&viewfull=1#post99112)
Chapter 6; As the Spirit Heals (http://www.pokemoncrossroads.com/forum/showthread.php?4024-Team-StormRiders-PG-13&p=99113&viewfull=1#post99113)
Chapter 7; A New Kind of Training (http://www.pokemoncrossroads.com/forum/showthread.php?4024-Team-StormRiders-PG-13&p=99114&viewfull=1#post99114)
Chapter 8; Fragments of the Past (http://www.pokemoncrossroads.com/forum/showthread.php?4024-Team-StormRiders-PG-13&p=99115&viewfull=1#post99115)
Chapter 9; The New Apprentice (http://www.pokemoncrossroads.com/forum/showthread.php?4024-Team-StormRiders-PG-13&p=99116&viewfull=1#post99116)
Chapter 10; The Three Powers (http://www.pokemoncrossroads.com/forum/showthread.php?4024-Team-StormRiders-PG-13&p=99117&viewfull=1#post99117)
Chapter 11; Truth and Lies (http://www.pokemoncrossroads.com/forum/showthread.php?4024-Team-StormRiders-PG-13&p=99118&viewfull=1#post99118)
Chapter 12; A Traitor Exposed (http://www.pokemoncrossroads.com/forum/showthread.php?4024-Team-StormRiders-PG-13&p=99119&viewfull=1#post99119)
Chapter 13; Rye's Secret (http://www.pokemoncrossroads.com/forum/showthread.php?4024-Team-StormRiders-PG-13&p=99120&viewfull=1#post99120)
Chapter 14; Kraal and Marilai (http://www.pokemoncrossroads.com/forum/showthread.php?4024-Team-StormRiders-PG-13&p=99121&viewfull=1#post99121)
Chapter 15; Surrender Your Life (http://www.pokemoncrossroads.com/forum/showthread.php?4024-Team-StormRiders-PG-13&p=99122&viewfull=1#post99122)
Chapter 16; Plans Revealed (http://www.pokemoncrossroads.com/forum/showthread.php?4024-Team-StormRiders-PG-13&p=99123&viewfull=1#post99123)
Chapter 17; Tracking (http://www.pokemoncrossroads.com/forum/showthread.php?4024-Team-StormRiders-PG-13&p=99124&viewfull=1#post99124)
Chapter 18; Invasion (http://www.pokemoncrossroads.com/forum/showthread.php?4024-Team-StormRiders-PG-13&p=99125&viewfull=1#post99125)
Chapter 19; The Light Within (http://www.pokemoncrossroads.com/forum/showthread.php?4024-Team-StormRiders-PG-13&p=99126&viewfull=1#post99126)
Chapter 20; Death Wish (http://www.pokemoncrossroads.com/forum/showthread.php?4024-Team-StormRiders-PG-13&p=99127&viewfull=1#post99127)
P A R T ...T W O: ....J U D G E M E N T
Chapter 21; A New Dawn (http://www.pokemoncrossroads.com/forum/showthread.php?4024-Team-StormRiders-PG-13&p=99131&viewfull=1#post99131)
Chapter 22; Inner Demons (http://www.pokemoncrossroads.com/forum/showthread.php?4024-Team-StormRiders-PG-13&p=99132&viewfull=1#post99132)
Chapter 23; Between War and Lust (http://www.pokemoncrossroads.com/forum/showthread.php?4024-Team-StormRiders-PG-13&p=99133&viewfull=1#post99133)
Chapter 24; The First Power (http://www.pokemoncrossroads.com/forum/showthread.php?4024-Team-StormRiders-PG-13&p=99134&viewfull=1#post99134)
Chapter 25; Goodbye (http://www.pokemoncrossroads.com/forum/showthread.php?4024-Team-StormRiders-PG-13&p=99135&viewfull=1#post99135)
Chapter 26; Moving Forward (http://www.pokemoncrossroads.com/forum/showthread.php?4024-Team-StormRiders-PG-13&p=99136&viewfull=1#post99136)
Chapter 27; Warm Welcome (http://www.pokemoncrossroads.com/forum/showthread.php?4024-Team-StormRiders-PG-13&p=99137&viewfull=1#post99137)
Chapter 28; Deception (http://www.pokemoncrossroads.com/forum/showthread.php?4024-Team-StormRiders-PG-13&p=99138&viewfull=1#post99138)
Chapter 29; Full Moon (http://www.pokemoncrossroads.com/forum/showthread.php?4024-Team-StormRiders-PG-13&p=99139&viewfull=1#post99139)
Chapter 30; A Brief Impasse (http://www.pokemoncrossroads.com/forum/showthread.php?4024-Team-StormRiders-PG-13&p=99140&viewfull=1#post99140)
Chapter 31; Inklings of a Human (http://www.pokemoncrossroads.com/forum/showthread.php?4024-Team-StormRiders-PG-13&p=99141&viewfull=1#post99141)
Chapter 32; The Wingardom Missionary (http://www.pokemoncrossroads.com/forum/showthread.php?4024-Team-StormRiders-PG-13&p=99142&viewfull=1#post99142)
Chapter 33; Hauntings of Distant Memories (http://www.pokemoncrossroads.com/forum/showthread.php?4024-Team-StormRiders-PG-13&p=99143&viewfull=1#post99143)
Chapter 34; Captured (http://www.pokemoncrossroads.com/forum/showthread.php?4024-Team-StormRiders-PG-13&p=99144&viewfull=1#post99144)
Chapter 35; The Enigmatic Princess! Eon Returns! (http://www.pokemoncrossroads.com/forum/showthread.php?4024-Team-StormRiders-PG-13&p=99145&viewfull=1#post99145)
Chapter 36; Like Father, Like Son (http://www.pokemoncrossroads.com/forum/showthread.php?4024-Team-StormRiders-PG-13&p=99146&viewfull=1#post99146)
Chapter 37; Death to Darkness (http://www.pokemoncrossroads.com/forum/showthread.php?4024-Team-StormRiders-PG-13&p=99147&viewfull=1#post99147)
Chapter 38; Lucidity (http://www.pokemoncrossroads.com/forum/showthread.php?4024-Team-StormRiders-PG-13&p=99148&viewfull=1#post99148)
Chapter 39; Tactician (http://www.pokemoncrossroads.com/forum/showthread.php?4024-Team-StormRiders-PG-13&p=99727&viewfull=1#post99727)
Chapter 40; Lunar Siege Part 1
Chapter 41; Lunar Siege Part 2
P A R T ...T H R E E: ....F A T E
*Note that chapter names are subject to change
x W O R L D of T A L Z E R E x
- - -
M A P
http://i281.photobucket.com/albums/kk214/LatiasRider/Graphics/Talzere.png
C H A R A C T E R....S U M M A R I E S
Name: Zanna/Suzanna Harper [Soo-zan-ah Har-pur]
Age: 17
Gender: Female
Species: Pikachu
Appearance: Looks like a normal Pikachu except for a glowing, white circle on her tail. Wears a mysterious pure-white ribbon given to her by Rye. The engravings on the side must have some meaning, but are yet unknown. She is slightly smaller than the average Pikachu her age.
Personality: She's really very caring and lighthearted. She can be quite sarcastic at times, and more than a little moody, but has a fiery spirit and won't easily give up. Loyal to those around her, she always strives to do her best. She retains a particular soft spot for Rye, protecting the Elekid above all else. As a Light Pokemon, instincts will take over and she acts more like an animal than anything. Controlling this side of her will take time at most, but she's willing to try anything to save Talzere.
History: Not much is known about her history, execpt that she used to be a human. But of course, the others don't know that yet. She first came into the Pokemon world when Jirachi managed to save her from Deoxys' attack. Since then, she's been training hard, and striving to be a master rescuer. When Rye left Zanna was crushed. She now with-holds her emotions as to not burst into a ball of despair. She doesn't remember much about her human life, but recent events are causing certain 'flashbacks'. She's even more worried if any of them find out she is not Pokemon-born - especially Rye. What would the Elekid think of a human?
- - -
Name: Jarre [Jar]
Age: 17
Gender: Male
Species: Torchic
Appearance: The same as any Torchic, though his feathers might be considered rather rough and more red than others. Sometimes sports a torn dark red bandanna around his neck; the only symbol from his childhood.
Personality: He's quite the caring Pokemon, usually looking out for others before himself. When he gets angry though, you don't want to mess with him. He has a bad temper, and can be quick to anger. Doesn't trust too easily, but can be swayed. Harbours a strong hatred for the Elekid, Rye, which is unknown to Zanna. The two have history which they'd rather not bring up again. Loyal friend and rescue partner to Zanna.
History: A Torchic with a troubled past, Jarre used to work for the reknowned gang leader, Scythe, in his hometown of Shale. Jarre grew up as an orphan after his parents were killed during a previous war. He has murdered before, but likes to keep his secrets. He joined Scythe after his 'brother', Raze, deserted him. He has since mended his evil ways, and moved to Likera to start a new life, hoping to put the past behind him.
- - -
Name: Rye/Riley [Rye-lee]
Age: 19
Gender: Male
Species: Elekid
Appearance: Unlike usual Elekids, Rye has stunning emerald eyes. His mouth is usually set in a straight line.
Personality: Rye's more reserved than others. He keeps his secrets, and others keep theirs. He does not trust easily, but once he's on your side, will be as loyal as the best of them. He doesn't smile often and may appear rather cold at times, but that's just who he is. Calm and collected, Rye can maintain his cool even in the most dire situations. If he's ever heard laughing, it's a miracle. Holds a soft spot only known to Zanna. Hates the Torchic, Jarre, with extreme passion, constantly calling him 'kid' whenever he gets the chance to undermine the firebird.
History: Rye works for a type of 'detective' agency, called the Wingardom Missionary located in The Marble City, Wingardom. His father, Virok, sits as Commander, which puts Rye under a lot of excess stress. His father once murdered his best friend and the Elekid has yet to deal with it. He hides his past from others as he masks his feelings. Tormented by the fact he is now caught under the same curse as his father was tampering with, he desires to put off a visit to see him anytime soon, though it is inevitable. He currently cares more for his job than for friends, but since Zanna came to town, he's beginning to be a bit more lighthearted than usual, which has him worried. His main objective now, is to sniff out Raze and Scythe and stop them from ruining the lives of others. Again. Currently training under Darkrai, who is teaching him to control his new powers.
- - -
Name: Codan [Code-an]
Age: 36
Gender: Male
Species: Dragonite
Appearance: Looks like the average Dragonite, only much wiser and with slightly larger wings and longer horns. Has hazel eyes.
Personality: Despite still being young, Codan is really wise and quick-thinking for his age, usually sticking to the rules. He's generally calm, but can be very dangerous if provoked. Mostly serious, but he does have a quirky side he only shows to close friends. Extremely protective of younger creatures, especially Zanna, whom he seems to share a heartfelt bond with. Strong-willed and determined, he makes the best leader any team could have.
History: Current leader of Team Obsidian. Codan's history is something he prefers to keep quiet. Having no family of his own, he was an orphan before being adopted. The death of his brother and his dear beloved, Reyna, was particularly hard on him. Over the years, he's become more cold and distant, even to his own partners, Lani and Balian. He has a death wish against Deoxys that will never break. Anyone who gets in his way WILL be removed.
- - -
Name: Lani [Lah-nee]
Age: 32
Gender: Female
Species: Houndoom
Appearance: Bright, crimson eyes, Lani is just a bit smaller than average Houndoom. Her body is more narrow and lithe, and her tail somewhat longer.
Personality: Unlike her rescue partner Codan, she isn't afraid to joke around and mock others. Even so, Lani follows her maternal instincts most of the time, choosing heart over mind. This makes her very protective of others. Her small size is no hindrance in battle, as she can be deadly if provoked. Being a fire Pokemon, she has an affinity for them before all other; thus keeping a particular close watch on Jarre, knowing he has a knack for finding trouble. Is a mother figure to Zanna.
History: Lani's history is a mere mystery, and only Codan knows the truth. Little is known about her origin, but rumours say that she came from the Dark Lands itself. How she came to be here, no one knows. Like Rye, she masks her inner feelings with carefully placed jokes, leading others to believe she has forgotten her past. That is hardly the case.
- - -
Name: Altair [Alt-air]
Age: 18 (Over 10,000 deceased)
Gender: Male
Species: Pikachu
Appearance: He's pure white, being a Light Pokemon, and is slightly taller than average Pikachu.
Personality: Altair is really quite easy-going, and is rarely terribly serious. His attitude is more calm and quirky, as he still retains his childhood instincts. As a Light Pokemon, he varies from Zanna, being able to control all his urges and powers. If angered, spikes protrude from his body and he takes on a fearful appearance. He does, however, feel very lonely most of the time due to the fact that he cannot access the Overworld - the upper realms where the living reside. Seeing Zanna has brought him hope once again in many years, which might have sparked the interest he feels for her. That, and Light Pokemon have an instant connection. He can only watch from afar as Zanna fights on.
History: Altair was the first ever Light Pokemon which was over 20,000 years ago. He was chosen by the lord Arceus to guide others into battle - including his two best partners and Light Pokemon, Trix and Scry - to stop Darkrai's attempts to take over Talzere. He did succeed, but with one backfire. Darkrai created a clone of himself in the form of Deoxys. Unable to rid the world of the red beast, Altair willingly sacrificed himself to send Darkrai to the Underworld. At least the world is now safe from one more danger. He does, however, hold a terrible secret unknown to anyone; the creation of Deoxys. Somehow he knows if anyone finds out it will be his undoing. He now spends his time in the Farplane, unable to do more than help others by using telepathy.
- - -
Name: Raze [Rayz]
Age: 18
Gender: Male
Species: Taillow
Appearance: A normal Taillow, only with a manic grin on his face and blood red eyes.
Personality: The seemingly smart one of the evil duo, Raze can be very sadistic. He can also let his sarcasm run wild at times. He doesn't like working with Scythe however, and would just LOVE an opportunity to get rid of her. But he sees her as more of a follower than anything, someone who, if need be, can be eliminated. Raze loves to torment the weak and tease the strong. He has a superiority complex which often gets him head-on into trouble.
History: He was like a brother to Jarre in his early days when he was an orphan, and the two were almost inseperable. But ever since the 'unfortunate incident' with Scythe's gang, The Darkshades, Raze deserted Jarre and now works for Deoxys alongside Scythe. Raze only joined Scythe after Jarre had left though, seeing as he wanted nothing to do with the bird ever again. If anyone were to mention Jarre's name to him, I'd don't think they'd be alive to recount the tale. After many years of living a lie, Raze is beginning to regret his choices. He hates that his emotions are unstable and as such is now very dangerous to be around.
- - -
Name: Scythe [Sythe]
Age: 20
Gender: Female
Species: Absol
Appearance: Unlike any other Absol, ever, Scythe is completely pure black, except for her face and tail, of course, which are dark grey.
Personality: Scythe has a wicked reputation. If she gets angry, you'll likely end up dead; or at least badly mangled. She can be sarcastic and has a very moody temper. She's also rather self-centered and cares more for herself than others. Despites working with a bird who loves nothing more than to pick on her. She's not too bright, though, and perhaps this leads to most of her plans being foiled.
History: Back in the good old days, Scythe ran a reknowned gang called the 'Darkshades' in a small town known as Shale. She was feared and respected. Until Deoxys came to town. She's resented him ever since, but only works for him in return for power. Which she has. If Scythe ever gets too angry, something odd happens and she 'turns'. This was brought on due to an experiment a long time ago made possible by Virok the Electivire. However, her condition was so unstable that she was released into Deoxys' care, as that was the deal that was made. She goes completely black and is more like a demon than anything. Mostly nothing can stop her in this state, but one drawback is she doesn't remember how she got that power. Her memory leading up to the experiment is slate-clean.
- - -
Name: Deoxys [Dee-ox-is]
Age: Unknown
Gender: Male
Appearance: Full of malice, Deoxys is the usual red shade with whipping tentacles.
Personality: Deoxys has a short temper. A VERY short temper, and is not to be messed with. Anyone who ends up on his bad side are either eaten or tossed away to be tortured in a gruesome manner. The two exceptions are his lackeys, Raze and Scythe. He has absolutely no capacity to feel anything but darkness. He is void of any emotion, being an incarnation of Darkrai. What he feels is hatred - the hatred of his master who was forced to the Farplane by Altair. Deoxys will stop at nothing to get what he wants, and the only thing he fears is death itself.
History: Deoxys was not born like normal Pokemon; he was created by an incident that occurred many years ago during the Great War. The first Pokemon to ever create evil, dark creations was Darkrai. Deoxys was the pure evil incarnation of Darkrai, not stopping until he gets what he wants. He has lived for thousands of years terrorising the land of Talzere and waging an all-out war with the inhabitants. He will stop at nothing for world domination.
- - -
Name: Dash
Age: 18
Gender: Male
Species: Sneasel
Appearance: Like most Sneasel, only with pin-marked scars on his chest and body. Scorch marks also evident.
Personality: Dash has a large heart and isn't afraid to show it. Often refers to others using nicknames he has thought up - even if the recipients don't happen to like the names he's given them. Though Sneasel have a clear reputation as being thieves and murderous, cold-blooded individuals, Dash is doing his species proud by not living up to that standard. Once gained as an ally he is a very loyal companion. Thanks to his torture years ago, he is unable to trust quickly, but is somewhat gullible and can be swayed easily.
History: Works with Tali as her partner. He was tortured by the gang known as the Darkshades, though at Jarre's doing. From the encounter he has suffered terrible scars and burn marks which will never heal. He's rather wary of the Torchic and will take any chance to escape from his presence. Much else about the Sneasel is unknown.
- - -
Name: Tali [Tah-lee]
Age: 16
Gender: Female
Species: Buizel
Appearance: A scowl is etched to her face most of the time. Dull, black eyes.
Personality: Uptight and full of sarcasm, Tali isn't the Pokemon to mess with. Although Dash notes that she 'isn't always like this', leading us to believe she has a kind side which is only known to a fair few. What she was like before she met the rest of the group is a mere mystery. She's stubborn and won't do what anyone says, an exception being Dash and authority figures.
History: Tali doesn't like to divulge much about her history, and others prefer not to know. She works with Dash as a partner - for what exactly, is unknown. It is clear that she shares some kind of history involving the Weavile of the Hunters known as Rakai, but doesn't wish to reveal what that history is. She was subjected to torment before the gang known as the Darkshades, like Dash, and at the talons of Jarre. She hates to bring this fact up, as it makes her look weak.
- - -
Name: Rakai [Ray-kai]
Age: 18
Gender: Male
Species: Weavile
Appearance: Houses a menacing smirk, is slightly taller than the average Weavile.
Personality: Before he was tainted by Virok, Rakai used to be a very troublesome Pokemon. He was hardly ever seen away from Tali's side; the two were like a duo. His personality was quirky and rash, yet reasonable. After the taint, however, things quickly turned sour. Rakai refused to talk to Tali, or listen to reason. He prefers to pick on smaller beings, and sometimes ever those who are larger, to test his brute strength. Somewhat cold and reserved, though he still remembers a little of the old days, as his former self tends to break through.
History: When little, Rakai used to cause trouble around the town. He does not remember his family, but remembers being raised in a clan, and was taken into the Missionary at an early age, to train with Rye, Tali and Dash. Finding skills that others had never dreamed of, he quickly excelled to become one of the Hunters; a band of Missionary soldiers tasked with finding others who had gone rogue. Not long after his acceptance, the Sneasel became tainted with dark matter, transferring to him the power of Shadow Poison. Through this, he was able to taint others and create a stronger breed of soldiers, as was part of Virok's plan. He now resides as Virok's right-hand Pokemon, never questioning tasks, though sometimes straining to see the logic behind them. Holds a rivalry with Dash, whom he never liked, and still retains feelings towards Tali, although he would never act on them.
Chibi Altaria
07-19-2014, 11:00 AM
Prologue;
.............hanging by a wing
---------
"Zanna! You're early!" exclaimed Mrs. Maple, staring at me with interest.
"Yeah, I know," I said, looking at the ground. "But I just couldn't wait to start the play." Mrs. Maple beamed at me.
"It's so good we have people like you at our school, Zanna. Oh, let me get you a copy of the script. Why don't you have a seat while you're waiting, hmm?" She gestured to a brown oak chair in the corner.
"Thanks," I said, sitting down on the chair. The drama room wasn't exactly what you'd call ‘perfect for a play’, but it did the job. It had a light brown wooden floor, usually dusty, with a small stage at the back.
A few old chairs were scattered around the room, along with some brass instruments and props. The stage curtains were blue and smelt like musk, but we all liked it that way. Last years play was "The Wind in the Willows" and I got cast as a skunk, but I did my best anyway.
One of my lines was: "That is not fair. Should the Swallows stand by, while Frog gets the credit?". But me being me, I got myself all tongue-tied and actually said: "That is not bare. Should the gallows stand high, while hog gets the credit?". I was the laughing stock of the whole school for a month.
I was still deep in thought, when Mrs. Maple reappeared, holding a newly bought script. She smiled at me.
"Here we are then. Now, all you need to do is choose a part you want and go over the lines. If you perform well enough for the part, you might get it at the end of the term."
"Thank you, Mrs. Maple," I said kindly as she handed me the script.
"You're welcome." She smiled warmly at me. "Once everyone else gets here we'll start rehearsal." I flipped through the script, fingers passing over roughly cut edges.
"Okay, thanks," I replied, already engrossed in the first scene.
She disappeared behind the curtains again, probably going into her office. This year’s play was going to be "Romeo and Juliet". I was thinking about trying out for Juliet, but if I mucked up again, I don't know what I'd do. I shook my head, trying to free myself from negative thoughts, but it wasn't working.
Suddenly the door opened and Hawk came in, carrying a heavy bag over his shoulders. "Hey, Zanna. Fancy seeing you here," he said when he noticed me. "I thought after last year, you'd have your head down a toilet!" He raised an eyebrow when I didn't answer.
"What part are you trying out for?" he asked me, sneering. I closed my eyes and breathed in calmly.
"Maybe Juliet," I answered. He grinned at me.
"Juliet, huh? Better not, ‘cause I'm trying out for Romeo." I nearly choked. Hawk trying to get Romeo? I think he'd be better off trying to fly to the moon.
And if we both got our parts, I didn't want him on stage saying he loved me. That’d just be plain horrible! You see, Hawk’s the delinquent at our school, always getting into trouble. But he doesn't look half bad, so all the girls swoon over him. If you ask me, he more or less needs an attitude adjustment.
Today he wore blue jeans and a grey tank top. His brown hair sat almost perfect, which is a change because it usually never does. He has blue eyes, a small nose and a slightly sneering smile. But on good days, it looks like the sun's reflected in his teeth. This wasn't a good day.
"Don't get all hysterical, now," he snapped, glaring at me. "Just because I'll be prince of the play." He smiled menacingly, lowering his eyebrows. "And you'll be the servant." It took all of my strength not to punch him in the stomach. I glared at him. He turned away, walking towards Mrs. Maple's office. "Seeya round, Drama queen!"
"What nerve!" I muttered to myself. "If he gets Romeo, I'm gonna stick to art instead!" But I couldn't back out now. I’d promised my parents the best play ever. It looked like I'd just have to put up with him. I needed to clear my mind. I got out of the chair and opened the door.
A walk was just what I needed right now, or at least somewhere quiet away from Hawk. The rest of the school was almost deserted. No one ever came this early. After all, who likes school? I frowned, trying not to put myself in the "I like school" category, but it's hard when you show up half an hour early.
I walked out of school, across the road to the park. One of my favourite spots was in the park, under a huge oak tree. My best friend, Cody, and I made this our special place last year. And yes, my best friend is a guy. I don't care though. He's great to hang out with and he's always there if I need him.
I found a nice, soft patch of grass below the trunk and flopped down, sighing. I closed my eyes for a second, breathing in the crystal clear, autumn air. When I opened them again, I found a silhouette standing over me, humming to itself. What day is this? Can I not at least get five minutes of peace?
I was just about to tell whoever it was to get lost, when I noticed something. I knew the tune it was humming. I sat up, and when I could see again, I realised it was Cody. He grinned at me, his brown hair blowing in the wind. "Hey, Zanna," He said, sitting down beside me. "How are you this morning?"
I sighed, closing my eyes again. "Not so good."
"Why? What's wrong?" he said. He sounded concerned.
"Oh, you know. Just Hawk again. I mean, if someone doesn't do anything soon, I may have to- Arrrgghh!" I made choking gestures with my hands. Cody laughed, his voice ringing like a song through my ears.
"Think nothing of it, Zanna. We all know he likes you." I stared at him.
"Are you insane?! I already told you a thousand times he doesn't!" Cody stared back coolly.
"Okay, whatever you say." But he raised an eyebrow anyway.
"Although it would make a lot of sense why he wants to try out for Romeo," I said.
Cody almost choked. "He's trying out for Romeo?!"
"Yep," I said. "And that was after I told him I was trying out for Juliet."
"Ah," Cody said slyly. "So he does like you."
"Oh, knock it off!" I said, whacking him over the head with a stick.
"Okay, okay, chill," he said, rubbing his head thoroughly. He was still grinning though. I leaned back against the tree trunk with my arms behind my head. Cody sat beside me, pulling at the grass.
We sat in silence, watching the clouds drift across the sky. "Hey, look. That one looks like you," Cody said suddenly.
"What?" I said, already half asleep.
"The cloud," Cody said again. "It looks a bit like you." I looked to where he was pointing and the strange thing was, it did look like me.
But the cloud suddenly transformed itself, blown by the wind. Now it looked more like a blob. "Awwwww, it changed," Cody said, disappointed. "Weird shape, though," he added. It was. It kind of looked more like a rabbit now. I shrugged off the thought of the cloud.
In the distance, the school bell rang. I didn't realize how late it was. Cody helped me up, then he held his hand outstretched towards me. "Here you go, Zanna. For you." He was holding a small flower. It was light purple, darkening towards the middle. I took the flower and placed it in my hair, behind my ear.
"Thanks, Cody," I said, smiling warmly at him.
"No worries," he said, smiling back. "It's supposed to bring good luck." He turned to go, then winked at me. "Don't worry. Everything will get better soon, I promise." He walked off towards school and I followed close behind.
We parted at the main gate and I walked off towards drama class. Don't get me wrong, I completely trust Cody, but with Hawk in my class I didn't see how things were going to get better. As I entered the room, Hawk greeted me with a wide grin. "Hello, Zanna. Have a seat," he said, patting a chair next to him.
I frowned. His look was giving me the creeps. "Why? What have you done to it?"
"Nothing," he said, still grinning.
"It's okay, Zanna," said a younger girl in year nine called Amy. I looked hard at her face. There was no trace of a lie in her eyes. Sighing heavily, I sat down in the chair.
"Huh, seems okay." But just as I was getting comfortable, one of the legs gave way and I fell on the floor, the hard wood softening my fall. Or rather, it softened me.
Everyone burst out laughing. I swung my eyes around and glared at Hawk. "You really are too easy to fool, Zanna!" he said between laughs. I looked over to Amy.
"I swear I didn't know," she said softly, looking at the floor. I blew a clump of hair out of my eyes and stood up.
Somehow, Cody's words now seemed far away. Life wasn't going to get better and drama certainly wasn't. I grabbed another chair and sat down in the newly formed circle, across from Hawk. See, this was why I like being by myself. No worries, and definitely no people who always make fun of you.
I sneered at Hawk, who smiled back. Just then, Mrs. Maple came in. "Okay, everyone. Let's make a start," she said, clapping her hands before staring around the room. Most faces were already full of boredom, but mine was as fresh as ever. "Seeing as it's such a nice day today, I thought we'd have rehearsal outside. A bit of change in the scenery couldn't hurt, don't you think?"
The whole class cheered and competed with each other to be the first outside. I was the last one to leave. Everyone paired up, ready to exchange lines. I was the only one without a partner. "Oh, Zanna!" said Mrs. Maple when she noticed. "We'll swap second half, okay? Why don't you find something creative to do in the meantime?"
"Okay," I muttered sourly.
I walked back towards the park. Stuff creative things, I'm going to read my lines! I spotted the oak tree and my eyes lit up. Seeing as the play was Romeo and Juliet, I might as well feel like a bird. Once I reached a high branch in the tree, I read my lines out loud to a nearby crow.
The crow stared back blankly, probably wondering what I was saying. I don't know what it was about that stare, but it made me mad. I snapped, "I'm trying as hard as I can, okay? Would you like me to sing a song too?" The crow must have took that as an insult, because it flew out of the tree, curved round, and came back towards me at full force.
I barely dodged it in time. I grabbed hold of a small branch above me to keep myself steady. The crow veered to the left and came in for a second round. I sidestepped it again, but just as I put my foot back on the branch, I slipped. I felt the cool air rush around me, the ground coming closer.
I screamed, but no one seemed to hear. I took one last look at the crow before the world around me darkened. Its red eyes were cold and full of hatred as it landed on a branch and cawed loudly, mocking me...
Chibi Altaria
07-19-2014, 11:02 AM
Chapter 1;
.............jirachi's wish
---------
The sun hangs low in the sky, like a shining orb full of despair. But… it wasn’t always like this. I can still remember when the land was rich and full of prosperity. When pokemon stood side-by-side, like comrades in arms. We were so peaceful, I guess… we never thought we would fall.
But we could fall. Now, the land is dimming. And with it, the hopes of all those around me. I fear I am too late, but I must try…I will try! For that is the first step towards success. Suddenly, Jirachi lost his train of thought. A small sound had erupted from his mind.
But it was a voice, a voice he remembered. The voice of a wise pokemon. One who’s thoughts reached beyond understanding. A calm, but stern voice.
“Xatu…,” Jirachi answered, straining his mind to the pokemon. “Xatu, I cannot do this. We have failed. I, have failed.”
Jirachi’s voice faltered and he found he could say no more. But Xatu was renowned for his courage and wisdom. He, at least would not give up on him.
“With every failure, comes a new chance to succeed.” Replied Xatu simply. His voice was strong, as if a burning fire raged from within.
Did Jirachi dare to believe? His eyes shimmered, like faith renew.
“You’re right, Xatu! Though we’ve had many failures before, we can do it this time. I can feel it!” Jirachi’s voice strengthened with every word he spoke, as if just saying something could give him hope.
Xatu let out a short laugh. “That’s it my friend! If we stand together, anything is possible.” But Xatu’s following words were that of concern. And perhaps…fear. “Jirachi, I need your help. You know this?” Jirachi nodded solemnly.
“With the last of my strength, I will help you. What is needed to be done?” Xatu seemed to be thinking. There was a long pause before he replied.
“I…need you to go away for a bit.” That was it. Jirachi lost his spark.
“Where to?” He replied gravely. In his mind, Jirachi had an image of Xatu lifting up his head. But it looked different somehow. Like that of a ghost, fading away.
“Watch and listen. Only then will you know what to do.” An image like a video flashed through Jirachi’s mind. The place where he was to go. He was racing over sand dunes in a desert, only to be replaced seconds later by a huge city, roaring with life.
The video slowed as an image of a school came into view. Jirachi watched silently, intimidated by a world he didn’t know. The video swung round from the school towards a park. It was then he realised he was following a girl, A human girl. She had long, brown hair, blue eyes and a quirky smile.
She wore a blue skirt and a light pink t-shirt, embossed with a logo of some kind. The girl halted in front of a tall oak tree. It was then that she climbed it, hair tangling in the branches. She did not notice a large crow alight on a nearby branch. She turned and saw the bird, but merely started reading to it.
The crow became enraged by what she said and tried to make the girl fall, constantly diving at her. Jirachi noticed her eyes. The look of determination was gone, replaced by that of fear. Then the girl slipped and hurtled towards the ground, screaming. Jirachi could do nothing but watch, stricken.
The images slowly subsided and when he came to, Jirachi found he was sweating uncontrollably. Jirachi panted, gathering his voice from within. “Is…is this where I must go?” He asked weakly.
“With my help, you will be transported safely to the land above,” Xatu answered gently. “Now, it is time.” Jirachi felt himself begin to tingle, as an orb of white light surrounded him. The pokemon gave a short gasp, then was gone.
The darkness swallowing Jirachi was dimming. “Where am I?” He said, wincing slightly. Tall buildings surrounded him on either side. Humans lined the streets, some even in metal monsters. Jirachi’s memory was then jolted, coming back almost instantly. The transportation had drained most of his energy.
But he had a bigger concern. “Can these humans see me!?” He wondered out loud. Looking around, he saw they could not. Kneeling weakly, he looked down at himself. The sun danced off his body, although it wasn’t much of a body anymore. He was transparent and shimmering.
A mere spirit in this world. But he had no time to contemplate his concerns, for at that moment he saw the girl. Without exactly knowing why, he followed her, floating silently In the cool breeze. It was as if everything had rewound itself. He was watching the whole thing all over again.
Only this time, he was in it. Out of the corner of his eye, he spotted the crow. Jirachi’s brow furrowed. Time may be repeating itself, but the fall will not. Jirachi quickly meditated to regain his strength and whizzed off in pursuit of the crow. However, he found out the hard way that the crow could see him.
It dive-bombed Jirachi, trying to shake him off, but how could he let this beast hurt the girl? The crow slammed into him from the side, knocking his breath away. Jirachi’s eyes fluttered. For a fleeting moment, he considered just leaving the girl behind in order to save himself.
Xatu’s words rang through his mind: “With every failure, comes a new chance to succeed.” No! He could not run this time. He’d already done that too many times in the past. No, now was the time to stand and fight. A white hot fever pulsed through his body, giving him the feeling on invincibility.
Jirachi used his agility to speed up and gain advantage of the battle. The crow reeled, as Jirachi slammed a blasting ball of energy against it. He was expecting the creature to fall, but was stunned when it did not. If anything, he just enraged it even more, causing a new flash of energy to flow through the crow.
Jirachi paused in mid-air. A strange and peculiar thought surged through his mind. Somewhere, he was sure he had battled this creature before. It used movements familiar to him. But even though he strained his mind till it hurt, he could not remember. Jirachi whizzed around the crow, every moment gaining more speed.
The two kept colliding with each other, each time using more force than the last. Jirachi backed off, panting. No matter how strong he was, he could not keep this up forever. A new tactic was needed. A diversion. He flew up high into the air looking down upon the crow.
Jirachi could see it was tiring too, the wing-beats much slower than before. Jirachi sighed and mustering all his courage, stuck his fingers in his mouth and poked out his tongue, taunting the crow. The crow shrieked and hurtled towards him. Well, at least it had worked.
Jirachi eased in and out of the trees, begging the crow to follow him, but he needed a rest and soon. Hands glowing, Jirachi whirled around to face the crow, pointing them at him. The crow chortled, laughing at him.
Fine, we’ll see how you laugh now! As Jirachi’s hands came forward, a dozen stars flew out from his body, engulfing the crow brutally. Seizing the chance, Jirachi bounded off to find the girl. She sat alone in the tree, reading her lines. At least now she’d be safe.
He crept slowly towards the branches, hiding among them. He sat silently, watching her read and relief empowered him. Jirachi turned to go and froze almost immediately. Unbelievable! The crow was tattered, but still it stood above him, glaring at the girl. “Leave her alone!,” Jirachi called out to the crow.
“Your battle is with me!” The crow ignored him, advancing along the branch towards the girl. Jirachi cursed silently. “I said leave her!” He bellowed. The sound must have startled the crow, who’s wings flapped wildly, which caused the girl to stumble and fall. Jirachi flew off the branch and glared at the crow.
Jirachi met it’s eyes and knew then who it was. Deoxys grinned, then spoke for the first time since he had encountered it. “I told you that you always ruin everything.” He sneered and transformed back to his normal form, the crow disappearing. The whipping arms reached out and caught Jirachi around the throat.
He struggled, gasping for air. “Let me go, you brute!” Jirachi spat.
“I’d be careful if I were you,” Deoxys said, flicking an arm about. “Someone could get hurt.” Deoxys forced Jirachi’s head to turn round so he was looking at the girl. But she was no longer falling, time itself had stopped!
Jirachi felt faint. “Take me, but leave the girl.” He said weakly.
“Now, where’s the fun in that?,” Deoxys replied, hissing. “I prefer a hunt!” As the words rang across the park, he disappeared in a bright light, leaving Jirachi spluttering for breath. Time slowly lurched into action again.
No! I can’t let her go like this! Jirachi grew hot again, that same fever pulsing through him. He closed his eyes and began glowing. “Oh, world heed my wish. Deliver safely this girl, so that she may be reborn somewhere untouched by evil.” The light surrounding him entered the girl’s body, then suddenly she was gone.
Jirachi smiled meekly, then ran out of energy and began to plummet. But still he smiled, the deed was done. “Oh, world. Please hear my wish.”…
Chibi Altaria
07-19-2014, 11:03 AM
Chapter 2;
.............caught in a trap
---------
A crackly sound entered my ears as I began to wake up. I groaned and rolled onto my back opening my eyes. Everything was still a bit hazy-I must have knocked myself out pretty good. As my vision cleared, I became aware of a bright orange face in front of me.
“Ah, so the hero finally decides to wake up.” A kind voice said to me. I sat up and noticed I was in a bed of some kind. It was made of soft down and a blanket for a pillow. A small chicken was peering down at me. It had bright blue eyes, small feet, a yellow crest and wings and a small beak in the middle of it’s face.
A Torchic, I thought without exactly knowing how. Though the eyes seemed a little out of place. “Hero?” I muttered back. I still felt groggy and weird.
“Well, either that or someone very silly.” He said frowning at me.
“How did I get here?” I asked, looking at him inquisitively.
“I found you outside, obviously unconscious, then-”
“No,” I said, thinking hard. “How did I get here. In this world.” The Torchic didn’t reply-He looked rather confused in fact. “I, I have this weird feeling,” I said slowly. “But I don’t think I’m from here.” I racked my memory, but it was all a blur.
“You can’t be from somewhere else,” The Torchic said, looking at me like I was crazy. “You’re a Pikachu.”
“Huh? A…Pikachu?” I said cocking my head to one side.
“Yeah. I guess you must have hit your head really hard.” Come, look at this.” He said, tilting his head towards a small pool of water.
I walked over to the pool and looked down. A startling cry emitted from my mouth. I was small and yellow, with long, pointy ears that formed a black tip at the end. Two red, electric sockets were on my cheeks, next to a small nose, bright black eyes and a little, curving mouth.
I twisted round and saw a pair of brown stripes that hovered just above a lightning shaped tail. Somehow, I knew this wasn’t what I was supposed to look like. I touched my soft cheeks with my paws, and felt the outline of the electric sockets rub against them. I stood bending over the pool, staring at my reflection.
“I’m…a Pikachu…” I muttered to myself.
“Well you look like a normal Pikachu,” The Torchic said softly. “Except for that.” He pointed to my tail where I saw a strange, white glowing circle. I had no idea how that got there. I wanted to change the subject.
“What’s your name?” I asked the Torchic cautiously.
He stared back solemnly. “You do know that it’s impolite to ask for someone’s name, when you haven’t given yours?”
“Oh,” I said, I didn’t know that. It must be a custom here, I thought. “My name’s…Zanna.” The Torchic smiled fondly at me, eyes sparkling.
“Well met, Zanna. I’m Jarre.”
I smiled for the first time since I’d woken up. “Jarre…”
“Are you alright now?” Jarre asked, looking at me with concern.
“Yes, I think so.” I replied, turning away from him. Jarre seemed to guess my actions.
“What!? Are you leaving already?” He exclaimed, looking somewhat downtrodden.
“Yes, I should go and-” I stopped abruptly. It just occurred to me that I had no idea where I was. I explained my situation to Jarre, who just grinned at me.
“Why don’t I show you around then?,” He offered. “I’m sure I’ll be of some help.”
“That’s okay. I’m more of an independent type.” I answered him, walking towards the doorway.
“Oh, if you’re sure…” He said looking remotely downcast.
“Positive.” I replied. Was that a hint of steel in my voice? I shook my head.
I stopped at the door, turning back one last time to see Jarre smiling at me half-heartedly. I went with a sinking feeling in my gut, but I couldn’t trust anyone.
Not at the moment, anyway. Instead, I focused on the beautiful scenery around me. A small town stood in front of me, surrounded by a lush forest that seemed t stretch back as far as I could see. I stared wide-eyed at Likera Town. To some pokemon, it would probably be no more than a scratch on the map, but to the inhabitants of Likera, it was just perfect.
Looking around, I saw pokemon everywhere! A Swellow, hastily delivering mail, Squirtle and Mudkip playing in a nearby pond, and a strange looking Elekid doing-hang on. What was it doing? The Elekid shuffled about nervously, then took a small piece of paper off a wooden board. It looked about shiftily until it spotted me.
Eyes narrowing, it backed away slowly into the bushed behind the board. I frowned. What was an Elekid doing that was so secretive? I didn’t know, but you could bet I was going to find out! I raced off on all fours to the bulletin board, for that was what it was, peering closer at the papers pinned there.
They were rescue requests! But why would the Elekid want to hide it? Rescuing pokemon was a good thing. I bent down and sniffed the ground on impulse, finding the Elekid’s scent. I decided it might be a good idea to tail him. I jumped into the bushes where the Elekid had disappeared, and wove in and out of the trees following it’s scent.
A moment later the trees thinned out and I found myself in a canyon as large as a big lake. It was nearing sunset now, and from the top of the canyon it looked magnificent. If you’ve ever seen a rose begin to flower, than you’ll kind of know what I mean. A small river flowed at the bottom of the canyon, snaking it’s way through the forest.
A tall mountain of rock rose from the centre of the canyon, like a tall spire disappearing into the clouds. Mostly though, the canyon was just filled with jagged edges and large crevices. Just at that moment, I lost the Elekid’s scent. It was like it had vanished, but who could hide in a place like this?
Out of the corner of my eye, something caught my attention. It sparkled from behind a couple of berry bushes. I walked up to them cautiously, and slowly parted the prickly branches. A badge glinted back at me. It shone in the fading sunlight, the wings on either side like those of an angel. A rescue badge.
I reached down to pick it up and ran my paw over the smooth, metal surface. Even though it was warm, I felt a small shiver flow into me. Suddenly my ears pricked up. Something was watching me. I closed my eyes, trying to lock onto a scent or sound. I picked up a small rustling noise not far away, near a few crowded trees.
I felt scared-something was wrong. I turned to run but was immediately thrown backwards, the rough ground skinning my fur. I was pinned in place by the strong arms of a pokemon. An Elekid. It stood over me, smirking in that same way I’d seen it do in Likera Town.
But right now I only had one question. “Who are you?” I asked it, my eyes narrowing. The Elekid let off a surprised look.
“Don’t you know that-”
“Yeah, I know. I’m Zanna.” I answered quickly, struggling under the Elekid’s weight. It was a boy, probably no older than I was. The Elekid shifted to the left, lightening my load a bit.
“I go by many names around here.” He said to me, holding my gaze. “But you, you may call me Rye.” My tail dug into my back and I squirmed uncomfortably.
“Well met, Rye.” I said, mimicking Jarre’s words. Rye seemed to notice my discomfort and let me stand up, though he never took his eye off me.
“I’d say we could have met under better circumstances.” Rye said slyly, then decided the conversation was heading the wrong was and quickly changed the subject. “You’re not from around here are you?” He asked me suspiciously. I tore my eyes away, shaking the dirt from my fur.
“I’m…from out of town.” I replied honestly.
Rye knew there was more to it, but he didn’t press me. He walked over to a tree and ran his claws over the rough bark, then turned to look at me. “We don’t get many pokemon from out of town around here.” He said. His face held no expression, so it was hard to tell whether he was sad or angry. I took a step towards him.
I wasn’t so scared anymore. “I like this town.” I ventured. Rye stared back coolly, then smiled. His face didn‘t look mean anymore, though something told me he didn‘t smile very often.
“You’re a good sort then,” He said back to me. “We also don’t get many of those." I smiled, then chose to ask a question I knew would be risky.
“What were you doing at the bulletin board, back there?” Rye’s smile faded. He walked up to me so that I could feel his warm breath on my face.
“Don’t ask me about my business.” Rye said coldly, sparks flying from his ears. I sensed he was guarded again so I backed off a bit.
Rye stared at me for a second longer before walking away again. I didn’t stop him. I watched him go, still wondering what he was up to. At the last turn before the forest started again, he turned back towards me. “You might want to look around a bit before you leave.” He said.
I had a feeling he as hinting at something. He may not have told me what he was up to, but he wasn’t exactly hiding it either. Rye smiled one last time, then disappeared around the corner from sight. He is an odd pokemon, I thought, but he’s not bad. Inside me I knew we’d meet again.
I was sure of it. I took Rye’s advice and looked around the canyon. It wasn’t hard to find what he’d left for me. He had it pinned to a small shrub, close to where I came in. I took out the pin and picked up a piece of paper that was sparkling in the sunset, just like the badge.
I read the note out loud quietly, staring intently at the words written on the page. A huge heading jumped out at me.
“Pokemon Rescuers! The PRA (Pokemon Rescue Association) needs your help! As you all know, pokemon everywhere are being affected by recent natural disasters occurring all over the world. We need as many pokemon as we can to help us during this difficult time.
If you’re able to help your town, we urge you to think about this: Is any life, a life worth living? Have pride in who you are and help those in need. For more information, contact the PRA at your nearest town today. And remember, you’re braver than you think.
~PRA”
Was Rye thinking about joining? I sighed. I didn’t think I’d make a good rescuer, but it was about helping pokemon, and Rye obviously believed in me. Maybe- “Aaagghhhh!” A loud shriek snapped me out of my thoughts. I took a step backwards. A clump of dirt gave way and I fell, tumbling into a small pit.
I lay on the ground, dazed by the fall. I was covered from head-to-toe in dirt and it made me look like an odd-shaped rock. I stood up carefully and shook myself, shaking the dust from my fur. The bright starlit sky looked down upon me, almost mockingly. “Help!” I called up, my voice echoing off the jagged walls.
I sighed and sat down, blowing a clump of fur from my face. A murky shadow towered above me, and, for a second I was too afraid to look up. When I did, I noticed it wasn’t anything bad. Quite the opposite actually. Jarre peered down into the darkness of the pit, grinning widely, a long rope slung over his back.
“Need some help?” He called down to me. I instantly regretted how I’d treated him. Despite all I’d done, he was still willing to help. Maybe I can trust him.
“Only if you’re willing to give it.” I replied half-heartedly. I looked up at him and to my surprise, he was still grinning.
“Would I want it any other way?” He answered softly. My mouth began to twitch and I found myself smiling. Looks like I’ve finally found a friend.
Chibi Altaria
07-19-2014, 11:05 AM
Chapter 3;
.............a rescue like no other
---------
I hurriedly shoved the letter in front of Jarre’s face. “See, see! I told you I found it!” Jarre shook his head as the paper tickled his beak.
“I would see if you held it further!” He snapped, but he smiled all the same, obviously amused by how childish I was acting.
“So do you think we’ll be accepted?” I asked Jarre with bright eyes. After Jarre rescued me, we had walked back to his hut and all the while I had talked about the PRA. I kept my meeting with Rye secret though, that was just between him and I.
“Only one way to find out, right?” Jarre beamed at me.
I automatically jumped up, almost bumping my head on the ceiling. “Then what are we waiting for? Let’s go!” I bounded towards the doorway, but when I turned around, Jarre was still sitting in the same spot and hadn’t moved an inch. “What’s wrong?” I asked him, frowning.
Jarre raised an eyebrow, then burst out laughing. “You look like you’ve just been run over by a herd of Tauros!” He said between giggles.
“Oh, very funny.” I said, looking at the ground. But I couldn’t help it that my cheeks grew hot. I quickly turned towards the doorway and began grooming myself.
The dirt felt like rough sandpaper on my tongue and tasted bitter, like sour berries. “Pah!” I spat out a clump of dirt, “This tastes like garbage!”
“What is it meant to taste like?” Jarre replied sarcastically, “Pecha berries?”
“It’d help,” I muttered to myself between clods of dirt.
When I was finally clean and ‘Shining like a star’, according to Jarre, we left to visit the PRA. “Follow me,” Jarre said excitedly, “I know the way.”
“And you kept it from me!?” I exclaimed rather loudly.
“Well, you were already talking so much. I thought if I told you about that, you’d explode!”
Jarre said to me, grinning as widely as a Gengar. I chose to ignore that remark and focused on following him through the bustling town instead. He lead me down several paths, all of which were very busy. As I was walking, a small Chikorita tried to run past, but accidentally bumped into me.
It looked up at me and grinned, the large leaf on it’s head blowing in the breeze. It had shining, red eyes, a small green body, four legs, a stubby little tail and green bead-like things around it’s neck. “Sorry, I was just trying to catch my friend,” She motioned towards a larger Chikorita across the path, poking it’s tongue out at her.
“We’re playing tag.” She explained. She caught one glimpse of her friends face and laughed. “Polo, you look like a Politoed!” She raced off to join Polo and I was left standing awkwardly next to Jarre.
“Ah, cute kid?” He said lifting an eyebrow.
“Yeah,” I replied. “I like this town.”
“Then you’re gonna love the PRA!” Jarre said, running ahead of me. “Come on, we don’t have all day!” I sighed and ran after him. This was going to take some getting used to.
~ ~ ~
The PRA was nothing like I’d imagined. It was much better! From the outside, it looked like a normal white building with an arched roof and a sparkling, rescue badge in the centre. Two, golden statues stood on either side of a large oak doorway. One was a Pikachu, the other, a Lucario.
“They were great rescuers,” Jarre explained. “The Pikachu was called Prosper, and the Lucario, Lyra. But they both disappeared in a raging sandstorm in the Mugale desert, so we built these statues to honour them.” Jarre’s face grew pale. “I hope I don’t end up like that…” I put a comforting paw on his wing.
Apart from the statues, the building was surrounded by ferns and palm trees. They reached all the way to the top of the building, some even covering the many windows that shone in the sunlight. This it it, I thought as I put a shaky paw forward. Jarre must have been thinking somewhere along the same lines.
“Do you want to go in first, or should I?” He said through a forced smile. I shook my head and pushed open the large, oak doors that lead into the entrance of the PRA. It was almost deserted inside. “What’s up here?” Jarre said, frowning. “This place is usually full of life.”
As if in answer to his question, a large Houndoom came rushing towards us. It had a long, slender, black body with grey stripes that arced over the top. It’s grey horns thrashed furiously, as did it’s arrow-shaped tail. Sharp claws protruded from within it’s paws, and just above them was a metal ring.
The Houndoom mostly looked like a wild dog. It skidded to a halt, just inches from where we were standing. “I’m sorry, but we’re not seeing anyone right now. A crisis is taking place at the Maze Caverns!” She seemed somewhat weary, and out of breath. At that moment, another pokemon came in, this one a Dragonite.
It looked like a yellow dragon, with brown curvy horns, green wings and sharp claws. It flew to the Houndoom’s side. “Lani! Status report!”
“Two small pokemon are trapped in the Maze Caverns! They can’t find their way out, and somehow managed to fall through a crack in the ground!”
They looked at each other in panic. “I already sent a squad of Abra to the area, but I haven’t heard from them since!” Lani replied looking distraught. Something rang in my mind.
“What were the two pokemon?” I asked them, heart pounding. Lani glanced over at the Dragonite, who nodded.
“Two, small Chikorita,” She said hoarsely, “And we don’t have much time!” She raced off and the Dragonite bade her good luck.
“There’s not much we can do now but wait.” He said, sullenly. I felt something from within me that urged me to find those Chikorita. It was strange, but I knew I could do it.
“I’ll go.” I said as I took a deep breath. My voice was strong, and Jarre was looking at me with worry and admiration at the same time.
“Zanna, are you crazy!?” He began, but the Dragonite cut him off.
“Zanna, is it? I’m Codan, but there’s no time for an introductory.
If you really want to go, maybe there’s something I can do for you…” He left without another word and reappeared moments later holding a long rope. “Here, take this,” He said urgently handing me the rope. “And hurry! There’s no telling what might happen if you don’t make it.” I put on a defiant face.
“I’ll save them, Codan. I know it!”
~ ~ ~
Maze Caverns was not what I expected, though it did hold up to it’s name. It was a natural maze! “How will we ever find the Chikorita in this?” I said sadly. Tall, rocky walls formed the entrance to the cave. We were only a few metres in, but it was almost completely dark!
Jarre thought hard, then his face lit up. “I know, Zanna! You can be the ears, and I’ll be the eyes!”
“And how do we do that?” I asked him intrigued.
“Well, I’ll use my crest as a torch and you can use your ears to hear where they are!” I let off a small smile. Jarre may not be tall, but you’ve got to admit he’s smart.
I nodded. Jarre began to focus intensely, until he was glowing red hot. He then transferred the energy from his body to his crest, which acted like a light bulb. Now for my part. I closed my eyes and pricked my ears. Soundwaves echoed off the walls while I searched for the two pokemon.
I snapped my eyes open. “Hurry!” I called to Jarre, racing off into the darkness. “They’re this way!” I bolted through endless tunnels, always one step in front of Jarre, but it was hopeless. I never seemed to be getting any closer, no matter how far I went.
I grew tired, my energy drained from running. I leant back against the rocky wall, and felt their jagged edges, cold against my fur. Jarre slumped down beside me, feathers in a matted mess. “I swear I’ve seen that rock three times now.” He panted, tilting his head towards a large rock nearby.
I had the same feeling. “We’re doing something wrong,” I frowned, “But what?”
“I don’t know. But we’ve got to keep trying-as long as we have hope.” Jarre was right. I still have hope. Strength renewed, I picked myself up and let a few sparks fly from my cheeks.
“Okay, let’s play mazes.”
This time I felt the wall as I went along. I recorded every rock-even every grain of dirt-to my memory. This time I knew we were going the right way. A loud cry emanated off the walls to my left. I gasped and dashed around the corner. The sight that greeted me wasn’t a very good one, but then had I expected it to be?
A very distraught Chikorita was peering down a crack in the cavern. I noticed it as the same one that had bumped into me earlier. “Polo!” She shouted hoarsely. “Polo, wake up!” I ran to her side to give what little comfort I could.
“What happened?” I asked her gently.
“We were playing, Polo and I, when the floor rumbled and cracked,” She had to pause to stifle her tears before she continued. “Polo fell through and big rocks came down and blocked the way out.” She cried, sobbing rather loudly.
“What’s your name?” I asked her. No time for customs now.
“M, Misha.” She stammered back. I took the rope off my back and kneeled down, so I was at the Chikorita’s level.
“Could you hold this for me Misha?” I asked her softly. She nodded, wiped away a few tears, and held the rope over her leaf. I stood up again and turned to face Jarre.
“No time for games,” I said, eyeing the small crack in the cavern floor. “I’m going in-alone.” Jarre nodded gravely.
“Just come back safely, okay?” I didn’t reply. It hurt too much to think that I might not be coming back. I shook away the thought and bent down on the ground, flexing my body as low as it would go.
My fur stood on end, but I inched forward along the dusty gravel, squeezing my way into the tiny crevice. The jagged edges dug first into my fur, then my skin. I winced in pain, but there were worse things that could happen. My paws finally found an edge to hold onto and I pulled myself out of the hole, tumbling towards the ground.
My fur relaxed and I let go of my tensed muscles, returning my body to it’s former state. I stood up weakly and backed myself against the wall. I was in a small cave that was connected to three other tunnels. A few crystals glittered off the walls, tempting me to pick them-but there was only one thing I wanted.
However hard I looked though, there was no sign of Polo. I shook the gravel from my once shiny coat and placed my paw against the wall. A faint pulse flowed through the cold, hard rock and I was sure it was Polo’s. I bolted down the right tunnel on instinct, but I was slowing down rapidly-the jagged rocks had cut my paws badly.
A sudden roar filled the caverns and I froze, pressing myself tightly to the wall. Whatever had made that sound couldn’t be good. I picked up the courage to peer around the corner. A large cave gaped menacingly at me. Crystals hung from the walls, lighting the cave, but they were dim.
Through the darkness I saw a pile of rocks and a familiar leaf sticking out from underneath. “Polo!” I cried, dashing towards him. I fell to my knees and began to scrabble frantically at the rocks, clenching my teeth to soothe the pain now blasting through my paws.
As I lifted the last rock, Polo’s head came into view. His eyes were closed and his breath came in ragged gasps. I picked up the limp figure of Polo, cradling him gently. His eyes fluttered open and I saw fear. Cold, hard fear. “It’s okay now. I’ve got you.” I told him softly.
Polo managed a weak smile before he fell unconscious. Now all I could think about was getting out of here. I made my way slowly towards the tunnel entrance, when the ground began to shake. I almost tripped, so I put my paw against the wall to steady myself. My eyes grew wide with fear as the shaking got worse.
An ear-splitting thud came from above and I looked up just in time to see a metal tail come crashing down. With no-where to run, I tried to dodge the attack, but it was too fast. Searing pain burst through my side as the tail connected, right on target. I slammed into the ground, grazing my fur, and Polo was sent flying across the other side of the cavern.
I just managed to lift up my head and saw him, bruised and cut. “Polo, no…” I cried hoarsely, but it was no use. I had to get to him. I put one paw forward, grasping onto the ground to pull myself forward. Inch by inch I worked my way across the dirt, flinching from the pain.
I reached Polo’s side and collapsed, my head on his leaf. A massive quaked roared, and a huge, metal monster crashed into the cavern, blocking the only exit. It was an Aggron. It looked down at me with cold eyes of steel and growled, thrashing it’s tail about. I dragged myself over Polo’s body to protect him, feeling his warmth on my fur.
I had to get him out, and if this was the only was to do it, then so be it! I stared straight back at the Aggron, clenching my paws. “Bring it!” I cried out, my voice echoing through the cave. No running, not today. This time I fight!
Chibi Altaria
07-19-2014, 11:07 AM
Chapter 4;
.............thunder down under
---------
Jarre stood silently in the cavern with Misha by his side. His face was expressionless, but inside he was cold. Cold with fear and helplessness. It had been a while now since Zanna had disappeared through the crevice and Jarre was beginning to feel anxious.
He had talked to Misha and found out that there was a rumour of a monster deep in Maze Caverns. Misha obviously wasn’t concerned, but Jarre knew there must be a hint of truth in what she said. He phased back to the present as the ground began to shake violently beneath his claws.
Misha let out a gasp and grabbed hold of Jarre’s wing. “What’s that?!,” Jarre exclaimed to himself. “It’s not an earthquake, that’s for sure!” The shaking stopped abruptly and his head began to spin. He leant against the wall to support himself, while he held Misha tightly in his wings.
The little Chikorita began to sob and buried her face in Jarre’s feathers. “I’m scared Jarre.” The muffled voice stammered.
“It’s gonna be okay, Zanna’ll sort everything out.” He replied, trying to soothe her. But he didn’t even believe his own words. Jarre’s feathers stood on end as he noticed voices coming towards him. “Hide.” He whispered to Misha and gently nudged her out from beneath his feathers.
She nodded and dove behind a rock, while Jarre stood in the shadows, against the wall. A bright light illuminated the cave and Jarre tensed, ready for a battle if need be. But it wasn’t a monster at all. Jarre relaxed as he recognised the faces of Lani and Codan. “It’s okay, Misha,” Jarre called out to her. “It’s just the PRA.”
A tiny head peeked out from behind the rock and smiled. She ran up to Codan and leapt up into his arms, nudging his fur with her head. Codan laughed and held Misha up to his face. “I told you to be back by lunchtime. Your mother isn’t going to be happy about this.”
Misha turned away and looked at the ground. Codan gently put a paw underneath her chin and lifted her head up. His face was serious, though he showed no sign on fear. “How’s Polo?” He asked softly.
“I don’t know. Zanna went to get him.” Misha replied, looking at Codan with teary eyes. Lani let off a worried look as she turned to Codan.
“The Pikachu you told me about is trying to rescue a Chikorita? In Maze Caverns!?” Codan was about to speak, when Jarre interrupted.
“Zanna’s brave! I know she can do it. She-” Jarre stopped as another earthquake pulsed through the ground. An anguished cry floated up to them. The cry of a Pikachu. Jarre tried to run to the crevice, but Lani held him back firmly between her paws. “Zanna!” He screamed out, behind a veil of rushing tears.
~~~
I have to protect Polo. That was my only thought at the moment--nothing else mattered. My breath came in short gasps and I knew I was close to fainting. I had managed to lure the Aggron away from Polo. I glanced quickly at the sleeping pokemon, though never taking an eye away from the danger that stood before me.
I seemed to glow with an intense heat that I’d never felt before. It was as if the energy was thinking for me--it always knew what to do. The Aggron lashed out with it’s tail again and I barely dodged it in time. The sheer force of the attack sent me sprawling across the ground.
I kneeled on my paws weakly, knowing they wouldn’t be able to support me much longer. The Aggron roared and launched a couple of boulders towards me. Instinct immediately took over as I jumped up onto the first, then second boulder.
Again the steel-hard tail hurtled through the air, ready to pummel anything that got in it’s way. It took all my concentration to keep myself crouching down on the rock and not to run away. A determined expression settled on my face and twitched into a sly grin. The Aggron either didn’t notice, or care.
It just growled, as inch-by-inch the tail began to close in. Well I for one, am not giving it the satisfaction of turning me into a pancake! I leapt through the air at the flying tail and it slammed into me at full force. The Aggron cheered in triumph and bent down to inspect it’s prize.
It almost reeled when it saw that I hadn’t been crushed. I hung on tightly to it’s tail and smiled. “Pika!”--“Gotcha!” A hot energy pulsed through me and I cried out to the Aggron, letting it know that it was over. “Piikaaachuu!” I tensed, clutching the tail with all my might.
My fur stood on end as a huge discharge of electricity surged through the Aggron’s body. The tail writhed and I was flung to the ground. I hit it face first and let out a cry as pain flowed through my now throbbing cheek. But what did it matter? The Aggron wouldn’t bother me anymore.
I rolled onto my back and saw the steel-hard face of the Aggron towering above me. No! It wasn’t meant to be like this! Why hadn’t it fainted? Then it hit me. I was just a Pikachu--no more, no less. Could I have really thought it would faint? I turned my head to Polo, who would never see light again.
“Polo…I’m so very sorry…” My eyes fluttered and closed. I couldn’t hold on anymore. Come, take me. It’s the last you’ll get!
~~~
Jarre’s feathers stood on end as he saw the still figure of Zanna lying but a few metres from him. “Make no sudden movements,” Codan cautioned as he stepped up behind Jarre. “Or you could be next.” Lani put a heavy paw on Jarre’s wing.
“All things must come and go,” She said soothingly. “It is the nature of life.” Jarre simply refused to believe this, though her words struck him to the very core. Suddenly he felt frail and he shuddered. This monster was going to take away his new friend, and there was nothing he could do about it.
Tears began to well in the corners of his eyes as he looked helplessly at the Pikachu and Chikorita, sprawled across the ground. The dirt welcomed his sorrow and swallowed his tears, but Jarre could still see them hovering above the surface. His brow furrowed. There was something reflected in them.
But we’ve got to keep trying--as long as we have hope. Jarre stared intently at the shimmering tears. Zanna didn’t give up when things got tough, and neither will I! Jarre turned to Codan, a determined look on his face. “Let me save them, Codan,” He said with a steely tone, “I can do it.”
For friendship, he added in his mind. He stared at Codan, hoping he could see it in his eyes. The great dragon tensed, then seemed to relax a bit. He put Misha on the ground and turned to face Jarre. “You sound so much like Zanna,” He said gently, looking Jarre straight in the eyes.
“Do what you must, but never underestimate your opponent.” Lani smiled and a small rumble erupted from her throat.
“Go with good wishes.” She whispered, touching Jarre on the forehead with her snout. He nodded. He had nothing but respect for these two and they knew it. He surveyed the cavern carefully, taking in every bit of detail. However, he had no time for a plan.
The Aggron turned round and aimed a punch straight at Jarre. He dodged it quickly and counter-attacked with a small jet of flames. The metal beast reeled in pain as Jarre adjusted himself, ready for the next attack. He clenched his beak, crushing the dirt beneath his claws, feeling their grainy texture.
The Aggron lashed out with his metal tail again and again, and every time Jarre dodged it, he was growing weaker. His movements slowed and the tail scraped his chest, leaving him exposed to harm. He landed on the gravel with a thud. His legs were shaking and he was drenched with sweat.
The Aggron seemed to notice this, and what seemed like a sneer appeared on it’s face. It raised it’s huge arms into the air and roared. Dozens of metal copies surrounded Jarre, each staring at him with the same cold, blue eyes. Jarre felt dizzy and his wings slumped by his side, torn by huge claws.
But the monster didn’t come rushing at him as he’d expected. It just tilted it’s head back and let out a screech. A terrible, blood-curdling screech. Jarre winced and covered himself with his wings, but he could already feel his power weakening. This was the toll of metal sound.
He couldn’t move--he was rooted to the spot. His head told him to run but his legs wouldn’t obey. He looked up in fear as all the Aggron closed in on him mercilessly. All he could do was close his eyes and wait. But the attack never came. As he opened his eyes, he saw a distinct black figure in front of him, surrounded by flames.
Lani! Her red eyes glowed and she snapped viciously at the Aggron, launching intense fireballs at the copies. The real Aggron appeared and tried to shake her off. But Lani was too fast, merely side-stepping the attacks. She had been trained to move fast as a form of defence!
Jarre shook his head and slowly got up on his feet. He glanced at Zanna and Polo with concern. If only he could reach them! Lani disappeared into thin air, leaving the Aggron looking around in confusion. She reappeared moments later behind the Aggron, attacking it with a purple blast that surged from her body--a faint attack.
With the Aggron occupied by the flailing dog, Jarre made a dash for Zanna. He dove at the ground, dodging a few rocks that were scattered towards him and tumble to the Pikachu. He collapsed in a heap by her side, exhausted from the battle with the Aggron. Jarre peered at her cautiously.
Was she still breathing? He put his soft head against her chest. A faint beat pulsed through her warm fur. So she was alive…but in bad shape. Just then, Zanna’s eyes fluttered open. “Polo…” She said hoarsely. Jarre put a feathery wing against her paw.
“Don’t worry Zanna. I’ll save you and Polo.” Zanna seemed to smile for a second, then drifted off again. Jarre quickly glanced back to Lani, who was now battling paw-to-paw with the Aggron. He took one last look at Zanna and ran to Polo. Jarre did the same to him and felt a tiny pulse against his head.
Relief flooded through him. Both were okay. But the victory was short lived. A yelp erupted from the Houndoom as she was flung against the wall. Jarre clenched his beak with worry. Codan was keeping the steel monster away from Lani the best he could. He stood his ground firmly in front of her, using protect.
But the Aggron seemed to have a short attention span. Giving up the endless battle with Codan, it went for the next best thing--Zanna. Jarre’s eyes were wide with fear as the monster stomped towards her. Even though he was only a few metres away, he knew he couldn’t make it in time.
Jarre’s eyes blazed, and angry tears flooded down his face. For no reason at all, he cried out to the monster. “I was always brought up thinking there was some good in everyone. But you,” Jarre lowered his voice menacingly, “You are a monster!” The Aggron roared and raised a paw to swipe at the defenceless Pikachu, but Jarre got in first.
“No more!” He cried savagely. Jarre felt his stomach boil. The heat had to escape somehow and the closest thing was his beak. He took a deep breath and released a raging inferno, scorching the Aggron. Codan stared blankly at Jarre, while Lani stared in awe.
When the last of the flames left his body, Jarre stood dazed. But the Aggron was still standing! It roared and smacked Jarre in the side, knocking him to the ground. He flinched as a rock hit his leg. Searing pain flowed through, leaving him unable to move. The Aggron advanced on Jarre, sharp teeth shining like knives.
Jarre looked up weakly and saw a yellow figure emerge from behind the monster. Zanna! She stood very feebly, although she was up at least. She found her footing and glared up at the Aggron. “No, more…” She said weakly. A yellow glow surrounded her as she leapt into the air, towards the Aggron.
A bolt of lightning rushed into the cavern through a crack in the roof, and connected as one with Zanna. She cried out savagely. “PIIIKAAACHUUU!!!” A yellow aura of thunder surrounded her and erupted from her body. Jarre was flown back by the force of the thunder attack.
Just before he fainted, he caught a glimpse of the Aggron falling to the ground, and Zanna behind it. She wavered for a bit, then fell to the darkness, as did Jarre.
Chibi Altaria
07-19-2014, 11:09 AM
Chapter 5;
.............recollections
---------
A voice entered my dreams. “Jarre, please be alright…” It was all I could do to hold onto that voice, but even so I felt myself slipping away. No matter how hard I tried, I was still dragged under; succumbed by the darkness.
~*~
It was as though I was back in my home town, Shale. It was exactly as I remembered it--I was a kid again. I peered into a puddle and saw my blank, blue eyes staring back at me. My feathers were rough and a jagged, black scarf was tied loosely above my wings. But this is how it was for me.
I had to do what I could to survive, even if it meant being a thief. I lived my life on the streets and they welcomed me as the family I never really knew. In Shale, there was only one rule: You’re on your own. Unless of course you were in a gang, which was pretty hard to come by if you lived on the streets.
The alpha gang in Shale was a group of malicious pokemon known as the Darkshades. No-one ever dared to defy them for fear of getting beaten to a pulp by their leader. Scythe was every bit as evil as you could imagine. Her look pretty much gave it away.
Though she was as Absol, you wouldn’t think so just by looking at her. Scythe was twisted by dark powers--cloaked in a layer of dark matter. She had black streaks that tainted her once beautiful white coat, and no-one knew how she got that way. But nobody really cared.
As far as they were concerned, as long as they never met her they were safe. The puddle reflected my thoughts; my memory…To survive, I had to join a gang. And the only one that would even consider letting me join, was Scythe. I shuddered at the thought and my feathers drew in close to my body, as if to protect me from it.
I jumped as the metal lid of a bin hit the ground. The alley I was in was no longer quiet--something stirred in this place. A shadow bounded overhead and landed in front of me without a sound.
“Scythe…” I whispered. She smiled slyly and sat up as tall as she could. I felt something grab me from behind. I tried to scream but my beak was covered by strong hands. I stopped thrashing about and lowered my head to the ground. Scythe spoke, her voice was rich and majestic. But it was not without scorn.
“Let him go, Arc. The binding is not required.” Scythe narrowed her eyes and flicked back her head as the huge arms uncoiled from around me. Arc stepped back and grinned widely. Scythe’s right-hand pokemon was a Gengar. He pushed me forward roughly and I staggered to stay upright.
Scythe looked at me so hard with her red eyes, that in the end I had to turn away. She scraped the ground with one paw, then spoke. “A little birdy told me that someone wanted to join my gang,” She lowered her head to my height and I felt her breath on my face, cold and heartless.
“Is this true?” I gulped and nodded feebly. She frowned and stood up again, turning her back to me. “Do you know this bird whom was sent to me?” I had to lie, it was better not to get him involved.
“No. I just met it the other day.” Scythe seemed unimpressed. She whirled round and I saw that she was holding a struggling Taillow beneath her paw. I remained calm, urging myself not to scream out. Scythe clicked her claws together menacingly.
“So, if I was to kill him, that wouldn’t matter to you?” I clenched my beak tightly and shook my head. The Taillow let out a yelp and turned it’s head towards me. The look in his eyes was horrible. They cut through me like swift blades. I tore my eyes from him and back to Scythe.
“Well then,” She said cruelly, “I guess I don’t need him anymore.” With one fluid motion, she raised a paw and brought it down swiftly.
“Wait!” I screamed. I couldn’t hold my voice any longer. It wasn’t his time to die. The Taillow beat it’s wings against the ground wildly, gasping for air. Scythe didn’t seem to notice. She looked at me firmly and raised an eyebrow.
“Ah, so you do know the little one here. What is it you’re not telling me?” I stole a glance at the Taillow, who was now lying faintly on the ground.
“Nothing,” I lied, “I’ve already told you everything I know.” Scythe bared her fangs and pressed down firmly on the Taillow’s neck. It let out a screech as her claws cut through flesh.
“Don’t toy with me, bird!” Scythe spat at me.
“LEAVE HIM ALONE!” I yelled back at her. Scythe recoiled, taken aback by my sudden outburst. The Taillow seized the chance and flew to my side, fondling a hurt wing. Scythe growled menacingly in our direction.
“Arc! Seize the Taillow and bring him to me!” Arc disappeared and grabbed the helpless bird from below. It cried out, surprised by the sudden attack.
“Jarre, help me!” But I didn’t move. I was too scared. Arc hovered to Scythe’s side, holding the struggling bird. Scythe started towards me and stopped only when she was an inch from my face.
“Do you really want to join my gang?” I nodded slowly. Scythe raised her head and smiled. “Good then, you’re accepted.” She walked back to Arc and I let out a deep breath.
“Oh, and another thing,” Scythe turned abruptly and smacked me with a paw. She walked steadily to where I lay and bent her head down so low, that I felt her fur brush my feathers. “We play by my rules.”
~*~
I shivered from the cool breeze that blew past me. The trees bent back and forth, almost as if dancing to an unknown song. But it wouldn’t have been a happy song. Rain pelted against my feathers making them stick together. I was in a rocky field. Trees lined the edges and jagged rocks protruded from the muddy earth.
Stars reflected the rain and even so it was almost pitch black. I could hardly make out Scythe’s face as she stepped up onto a large rock. She stared at me with those red eyes and flicked fur from her face. Arc stood below her, watching me with complete and utter disdain.
I sneered at him and focused my attention towards Scythe. She swished her tail and when she spoke, it was as if the whole world fell silent. “We have a new recruit,” She said coldly. “And as you all know, new recruits must take a test.” The mob of pokemon around me cheered.
A test? Who said anything about a test? I recalled her words and shuddered. So this is what she meant. Scythe flicked a small pebble over the edge of the rock and continued. “If he succeeds, we shall welcome him with open paws. If not,”--Here she turned towards me and smiled.-- “You know what to do.”
The mob cheered again and pushed me forward. I was beginning to regret my choice. But how else was I supposed to survive? Scythe focused her gaze upon me and asked the question I’d been dreading: “Are you ready?” Do I have a choice?, I thought.
“What’s the test?” I called up to her through the watery sky. The grey fur covering her face seemed to shimmer as she held up her head.
“Do you really want to know?” She seemed rather satisfied when I didn’t answer. “Fear is good,” She said solemnly. “Harness fear and you harness power. Control power,” Her eyes flashed cruelly. “And you’re invincible!” Scythe was pure evil, but what did she intend for me to do? A bolt of lightning broke the silence.
Only then did Scythe seem to regain her senses. She peered down at me and sneered. “I want to see just how cruel you can be.” She answered slyly. Scythe laughed mirthlessly as she pointed across the field. Large ropes stretched out from the rocks, ending in the middle as a tangled mess.
But it wasn’t the ropes I didn’t like--It was what was in them. That same Taillow that Scythe had captured hung limply between the cords. My friend. My face showed obvious fear when I turned to Scythe. “I can’t…” I pleaded, “This is madness!” Scythe merely jumped down from the rock and laughed.
“Madness it may be, but you wanted to join my gang.” It was true, I couldn’t deny that. Scythe padded towards me and looked over at the Taillow. “Now, in ten minutes time those metal rods,”--She gestured to two metal poles, one on either side of the Taillow-- “Will attract a lightning bolt. You have two choices,”
She stared at the sky, as if waiting for a signal. “You can either play the hero and save your friend there. Or,” I didn’t like what was coming. “If you want to join us, you will leave him be.” The last few words were like claws in my heart. How could I do that to an innocent creature?
However, it looked like my only chance if I was to survive. Scythe walked right up to me until her nose was brushing my beak. “Let the challenge begin.” She said, barely louder than a whisper. She whirled round and jumped back onto the rock. “I’d be thinking if I were you, firebird! You don’t have much time!”
I looked over at the Taillow. Ever since I was little, Raze had been my only friend. He looked out for me, as I did for him. We were almost like brothers. The rain fell louder now, nearly drowning out the taunts from the mob. Scythe stood as still as a statue, watching me with hawk eyes.
Was this the only way to provide for us both? Raze lifted his head weakly. “Jarre…help me…” I closed my eyes and turned away. I couldn’t do anything--my mind wouldn’t allow it.
“Brother…” I muttered under my breath. Five minutes had already gone and Raze was looking at me with concern.
“Don’t you remember who you are?” He said softly. He was looking at me so strangely that I didn’t know what to feel. I was a mixture of fear, sorrow and anger. Thought rushed through head, melting away everything that was around me except Raze and Scythe. In desperation I turned to her.
“Don’t make me choose…I can’t. You must know how I feel!” I stared straight into Scythe’s eyes and for a second the cruel look was gone, replaced by a tender frown. But the raindrops washed away her feelings and she was back to her usual self.
“Better to ask forgiveness than permission.” She said scornfully. Tears ran down my cheeks.
“How could you?” I stammered.
“Or rather, how could you?” She retorted. “Time’s up bird.” Scythe threw her head back, looking towards the sky and growled. “Feel the wrath of thunder!” A huge flash of light flew through the sky and connected to the two poles. The ropes writhed like a snake catching it’s prey. I turned away and stared at the ground.
“No…” When the lightning withdrew, Scythe jumped down dutifully from the rock. She walked over to the ropes and I waited for a growl of triumph. But it didn’t come. I turned round and stared carefully at the ropes, then at Scythe’s shocked face.
“Raze escaped!” I cried out in joy.
“No thanks to you.” A harsh voice called out from behind me.
“Raze?” He was perched on a nearby tree branch glaring at me with hatred.
“We were brothers!” He spat at me.
“But, I…I only wanted what was best for you.” I answered him, slightly shocked by his sudden change.
“Best for me!” Raze screeched shrilly. “By frying me in a lightning bolt!” He flew to my side and jabbed me in the chest with a wing. “I have no brother!” He hissed. I stepped back as the shocking reality began to sink in. At that moment, Scythe seemed to regain her voice.
“Impotent bird! Die now!” She lunged over my head and began to tear at Raze. The last thing I saw of him was the surprised look on his face. But just as all seemed lost, a black streak shot into the sky and disappeared. Raze was gone. Scythe cursed and turned towards me.
“Welcome to the gang.” She said as her stone-cold eyes met mine. A sudden hot feeling billowed within me. I felt power and I had to unleash it. Was this what vengeance was? The hatred rose in me until all I could do was bask in it’s light.
I turned to Scythe and smiled. I looked at the sky as I opened my beak. “I have no brother!” I hissed.
Chibi Altaria
07-19-2014, 11:10 AM
Chapter 6;
.............as the spirit heals
---------
The sun that shone through the window welcomed a new day, ready to begin. The walls of the hospital wing seemed to be full of life. The engraved leaves sparkled as a ray shone upon them. But life was still within the walls. Jarre lay on a soft bed made from down; unmoving, but breathing.
Codan sat on the floor beside him, pondering his thoughts, as did I. I looked down at my paws and thought how easily a life could be held within them. For two days Jarre hadn’t stirred , and I was worried. I looked up at Codan who met my gaze and smiled slightly. The silence in the air was unnerving--I couldn’t take it anymore.
“Codan?” He looked up and nodded his head in a friendly gesture. “When will Jarre wake up?” His brow furrowed as he sought an answer.
“The body heals fast, but the spirit takes longer.” He replied.
“Does that mean he won’t wake up for a while?” I asked, confused.
“It depends whether or not he decides to,” Codan said thoughtfully. “Only time will tell.” I lowered my head back to the ground and studied the patterns on the floor. Misha and Polo were okay, they were just resting up. Lani was looking after them down at the PRA.
The thunder attack had taken its toll on me, so I had to stay here in the hospital wing for a bit. Codan was fine, but Jarre was still asleep. I felt weak, as if the life had been sucked right out of me. I lifted my head again and looked out the window. “Is it wrong to feel so weak?” I asked Codan.
“An attack like that should take a lot out of you,” He answered. “Especially for a Pikachu of your stature.” I turned towards him.
“I should be okay in a day or so, right?” He nodded.
“But that was a very impressive thunder attack. I can’t believe a Pikachu so young, with absolutely no training pulled that off.”
Codan sounded amazed. “Why? Can’t Pikachu’s normally do that?” I asked him, completely absorbed in the conversation.
“It’s very rare without training,” He replied. “But you, Zanna, have some real talent.” I smiled at him, happy for the compliment. I could become a master rescuer, I thought.
Then I realised something. I’d never actually asked if I could join. I was about to ask, when Codan put a paw to his snout. “Sssshhh.” I listened and my ears picked up the sound of small footsteps rustling outside the window.
“I’ll go check it out.” I said quietly as I began to stand up.
“No!” Codan hissed, but it was too late. A pain erupted in my side and I gasped as I fell. Codan rushed over and caught me in his arms before I hit the floor. “Careful,” He said with a concerned look. “You need to rest now. You’re not ready to move.” I winced at the pain flowing through me and grimaced.
“I guess I underestimated my status.” I said weakly as Codan carried me gently over to a bed.
“See that it doesn’t happen again.” He replied softly, laying me down on the fluffy wool. I pricked my ears, but the sound of footsteps had gone. Whoever it was had left. Codan sat down again, across from Jarre and I, watching us with concern.
A tiny head peeked round the doorway and I saw Misha smiling at me. She came bounding in and Polo followed slowly. He was lucky he’d only suffered minor injuries. Nothing but a few cuts and bruises and a twisted leg. Misha was about to jump up onto my bed, when Codan grabbed her.
“Hey!” She cried, “I want to sit with Zanna!” Codan smiled and placed Misha back on the floor.
“Zanna needs her rest now.” He said softly. Misha frowned, but sat down anyway. Polo walked over to Jarre’s bed and stared at him, wide-eyed. He bowed his head and turned to me.
“Is he gonna be okay?” He asked.
I nodded. “But it’s going to take a while for him to wake up.” Polo studied me for a second before replying.
“Hey, thanks for rescuing me. I heard what you did.” He added. I looked at Codan, who just smiled warmly.
“That’s okay,” I said. “It was the least I could do.” Polo nodded, but he looked worried. “Oh, don’t worry. I’ll be better in no time.” I assured him. He still didn’t look convinced, but he went to sit with Misha anyway. A small rumble filled the room and I turned my head towards the doorway.
“Well, what a happy reunion we have here.” Lani grinned, showing her pure-white fangs. She padded across the floor and halted in front of me. “How is the little one?” She asked gently.
“He’ll be okay.” I replied, looking at Jarre. Lani lifted her snout up to Jarre’s bed. She sniffed then turned towards me.
“He is resting peacefully.” She said. Her voice then took on a more serious tone. “That was a very brave thing you did for everyone. Especially Polo and Jarre,” She snorted and raised her head. “But it was foolish. An attack that powerful could have mortally wounded you.” I looked up, a shocked expression on my face.
“Really? I didn’t know.” So that’s why I feel so weak.
“The limits of your energy you must discover for yourself,” Lani replied solemnly. “But that takes training, dear one.” She turned her head to take one, last look at Jarre, and joined the rest of the group that resided on the floor.
I lay on my side, focusing my gaze intently on Jarre. He hadn’t even moved since we came back. I wondered why--the shock wave from the thunder attack wasn’t that big. His feathers were ragged and pale. He kept his beak closed and his wings were firmly tucked within his chest.
My tail quivered with an eerie feeling. I sighed and rolled over, careful not to move too fast. Lani seemed to be reading my thoughts. “Jarre was very worried about you in the caverns,” She said mystically. “He insisted upon saving you.” Codan nodded as he lifted Misha and Polo up onto his lap.
“Just before you unleashed your thunder attack, Jarre stunned the Aggron with a flamethrower.” I stared at Jarre in awe. He unleashed a flamethrower…to save me?
“That must have been hard for him to do.” I said slowly.
“The same way you did yours.” Codan replied.
Lani snorted a wisp of fire into the air. “You have a good friend there, Zanna. Don’t lose him.” I nodded. I won’t.
~ ~ ~
A shadow stood outside, underneath the window. Tapping his paws against the stones, Rye listened carefully to their conversation. Of course, by now the story of the amazing rescue was known throughout the entire town. Rye’s ears pricked as they began to talk about the Torchic--Jarre, he was called.
They may have what it takes, Rye thought as a smile spread across his face. He hardly dared to take a peek through the window in case the PRA spotted him. Listening was all he needed. I’ve never heard of a Pikachu so strong. Maybe the legends are true. Rye folded his arms and closed his eyes.
The sharp voice of the Houndoom resonated through the room. Silence followed, but breaking through the silence came a small tune. I know this tune, Rye thought, as he opened his eyes in awe. The Song of the Guardian of the North Wind…
~ ~ ~
I lay frozen to the spot as the tune from Lani’s throat deepened. The majestic notes sounded almost as though they were alive. They urged me to jump and soar, although my body was far from reaching that stage yet. The song ended abruptly on a low note that rang and echoed in the room.
I was still spellbound, but at least I had my voice back. “What was that?” I asked Lani, still half absorbed by the imaginary notes. Lani closed her eyes and drew a paw back and forth across the floor.
“That was the Song of the Guardian of the North Wind,” Lani replied with a hint of thrill in her voice. “Suicune has been said to have amazing powers. It can heal sick water and bring back life to dying plants and trees.”
She opened her eyes and a glimmer of hope flashed through them. “It is also said that the melody of the song can help with the healing of injured spirits.” I turned my head towards Jarre.
As I reached out with my senses, somehow he felt more alive. Could it be that the song was actually working? Codan held both Polo and Misha between his paws. Somehow they seemed more jumpy now that the song had been sung. “I know the legend of Suicune!” Misha exclaimed excitedly. “Would you like to hear it?” Codan hushed her with a gentle word.
“Now is not the time for stories. Look.” He nodded towards Jarre’s bed. The slightest twitch passed through his wings.
“Jarre!” I cried. Ignoring the warning from Codan and the throbbing pain in my side, I rushed over to Jarre’s bed.
My eyes brimmed with silky tears as he began to stir. His blue eyes were still dull, but as they opened, I knew he was back.
“Zanna?…” Jarre’s voice was husky, but it was his.
“Jarre…” All I could do was stand there beside his bed, quivering. A small smile spread across my face as Jarre focused his hazy eyes upon me.
He smiled weakly. “That was a very strong thunder attack you did.” I almost gave a short laugh. Instead, I replied,
“I heard you used a flamethrower attack,” I lowered my voice so that it was almost a whisper. “To save me.” Jarre’s brow furrowed and he turned his head away.
“I had to do what I could, Zanna. To save you and Polo.” I knew there was more, but I didn’t want to push him too hard just yet. “I’m glad.” Was all I said. Misha and Polo jumped on the bed and smiled warmly at Jarre. Lani came over and nudged him gently with her snout.
“How are you feeling?” Jarre grinned at her.
“Better. But still weak.” She nodded and sat down to watch the two Chikorita. I felt something press down on my shoulder. Codan stared down at me with a kind face.
“Can I have a word?” I frowned, but answered anyway.
“Sure.” I nodded. Codan led me to a corner of the room and spoke quietly.
“You handled yourself pretty good down there in the caverns.” I scratched my head and smiled.
“I wanted to help.” My fur bristled with anticipation for some unknown reason. Codan continued.
“With some training, I think you could become a first-class rescuer.” I hardly dared to believe it. Me…a rescuer?
“You mean I can join the PRA?” Codan winked.
“As a rescuer in training.” My face lit up and somehow I felt myself starting to cry. I hurriedly wiped away my tears and rushed over to Jarre. Everyone cleared as I came towards him.
“How would you like to become my rescue partner?”
For a moment, seeing the shocked expression on his face, I didn’t think he’d answer. But when he did reply, it was just as I’d hoped. “It wouldn’t be a team with just one now, would it?” His eyes glimmered and his beak widened in a grin. Then we both started to laugh. A rescue team…with Jarre. What could be better?
Chibi Altaria
07-19-2014, 11:11 AM
Chapter 7;
.............a new kind of training
---------
I faced Codan across the arena. My eyes blazed with a new ferocity that I’d never felt before. Codan stared back with a determined expression on his face. Jarre and Lani stood on the sidelines, watching with interest. Jarre began to jump up and down.
“Go Zanna! Wipe him clean!” I turned to him with a smile on my face.
“Jarre! You made me lose my concentration!”
His cheeks turned red and Lani let off a small laugh. “Oh, sorry.”
I put my paws on my hips and giggled. Codan cleared his throat and raised an eyebrow. “Whoops…” I readied my stance again and focused on Codan.
“This will be a one-on-one match only,” Codan said loudly, making sure his voice carried across the arena. “I’ve seen some of your skills, Zanna, but I’d like to see more.” He put a paw forward and whipped the air with his tail. “Let’s see what you’ve got! If you can hit me, I’ll give you proper training.”
I dashed forward to the white line. “Oh, yeah? You’ll see what I’ve got--and much more!” My voice rang with confidence that should have unnerved Codan, but he merely smiled.
“We’ll see.”
Lani stepped up to ref the battle. Jarre was keeping a close eye on me and though he smiled when I looked at him, his eyes showed concern. What for?
Lani stomped a paw on the ground. “Codan vs. Zanna. First hit to Codan and Zanna wins.,” She turned her head towards me. “Good luck challenger. Let the match begin!”
I focused all of my strength on Codan. At first, all we did was stare at each other, trying to psych each other out. My gaze was wavering, and Codan knew it. A small smile twitched from the sides of his mouth. I gritted my teeth and scowled, but Codan’s eyes danced like fire. He was toying with me! I felt the anger boil from within. Who did he think I was? I’m no play-thing! I’ll show him what happens when pokemon get serious! I dashed onto the arena aiming straight for Codan, but he was ready. He dodged lightly to the left and gave me a friendly whip with his tail.
“Rule number one, Zanna: Don’t let your opponent psych you out. Remember, friend or foe, on the battlefield, it’s all business!”
I growled and struck out again and again, but he dodged my moves as if I was a harmless Caterpie. I marvelled at how fast he was. As long as he kept that up, I’d never be able to hit him. I was running out of ideas and fast. As I was thinking, Jarre’s voice drifted from the sidelines.
“Don’t give up, Zanna! Look for a weakness!”
I stood up and looked at him. Jarre was right, I needed to find Codan’s weak spot. But what could I do against such a powerful Dragonite? Just then, I remembered what Jarre had told me in the Hospital Wing.
“Each Pokemon has a different type, and so do their moves. It’s like nature. You know, fire burns grass and water puts out fire. That’s how your thunder attack hurt the Aggron so much.”
I nodded. “Because steel conducts electricity, right?”
“Right,” Jarre smiled. “And you’re a Pikachu, an electric Pokemon. The steel acted like a huge magnet, drawing the electricity.”
“How many others types are there?” I asked him excitedly.
Jarre lifted his head higher. “Many. About seventeen different types. But some Pokemon can be a combination of two.”
I gasped. “Wow! So they can be even stronger!”
Jarre’s face furrowed in thought. “Yes, but it also means they can have more weaknesses.”
I nodded solemnly. “I guess so.”
That’s it! Pokemon types could beat Codan! Now, what did Jarre say he was?
“Take Codan, for example. He’s part flying, part dragon.”
Hmmm…So I could get him with ice, dragon, rock or electric attacks. I couldn’t use ice, dragon or rock attacks, but my electric attacks could work! Codan was watching me intently from where he was standing. I lowered myself back down on all paws. Time to try a new tactic! I dashed towards him again, but this time, I had no intention of hitting him physically. Codan quickly dodged to the left again, but I kept running. I quickly turned and pushed off from the ground, leaping towards Codan in the air. I readied my electricity; my fur prickled and my sockets began to feel heavy. I let out a cry and white hot sparks flew from my body towards Codan. The Dragonite saw this and dodged my attack again, disappearing briefly. I landed with a shocked expression on my face. “But how!?”
“I’ve had years of training, Zanna,” He lifted his paws and a smile flitted across his face. “I can move faster than the speed of light!”
I clenched a paw. “No way! That’s not possible!” I gritted my teeth.
Codan flew into the air. “Perhaps another demonstration?”
I growled and launched more thunderbolts towards him. Codan dodged them again and again, nothing more than a faint image to show where he was. “I…I can’t keep this up…” My ears drooped as I felt my energy draining. Codan re-appeared and landed lightly.
“Lesson two: What use is strength, if you can’t hit your opponent?”
I looked at the ground and glared. My attacks would do nothing as long as he kept that up, and I couldn’t fill the whole arena with electricity--I wasn’t strong enough. There had to be another way. There wasn’t anything around that could help; the arena was completely bare. I shifted my gaze to the ceiling. Jagged rocks hung down, almost like stalactites. That was it! Rocks were effective against flying types. If I couldn’t use a rock move, I’d make a temporary one! Now, how to get them down. But I didn’t have time to think. At that moment, Codan lunged forward and sent out an electrifying ball of energy. I barely dodged it in time. I looked down at my grazed fur. “What was that!?”
Codan roared again. “Arrghhh!”
I stepped back clumsily and tripped on a stone. I landed on my back in the dirt. Puffs of smoke rose around me, obscuring my gaze for a moment. I blinked and realised I was smiling. That’s how I’d get Codan! I got up wearily and began to focus. You can’t hit someone who’s faster than you, or if you can’t see them!
I relaxed my body, letting time flow slower. Using this technique meant I could use agility! I began to race around the arena, moving almost as fast as Codan. With every passing second, I got faster and more dust swarmed around me. After a while I lost sight of Codan through the hazy dirt and fog. Out of the corner of my eye, a whirlwind brushed through the dirt, hurtling towards me. I clenched my teeth and strained my body to move faster. The whirlwind crashed past as I turned the corner. I sighed, letting out all of my insecurities onto the battlefield. At the moment, I was focused on my goal. Codan was struggling to clear the air--I was moving too fast now for his wings to handle it. I smiled as I changed my course.
Cutting through the center of the arena, I leaped up as high as I could towards the ceiling. I opened my mouth slightly as the air brushed past my face. “Speed tackle!” Before anyone knew what had happened, I was racing along the ceiling, slamming into the rocks, one-by-one. Soon the roof cleared--the jagged rocks falling to the arena below. I clung tightly to a few holes, willing myself not to fall as a huge quake surged through the walls. My eyes darted back and forth, searching frantically for any sign of the Dragonite, but it was nearly impossible to see through the foggy cloud. A movement from the center or the arena caught my attention. I stared closely, expecting to see Codan, but instead another energy ball blasted through the rubble.
I cried out--All my muscles were too tense to move along the ceiling again. But my instinct prevailed. I kicked off from the ceiling towards the energy ball. I know I should’ve been scared, but I wasn’t. It was as if, somehow, I knew what I was doing. As I collided with the energy ball, a strange thing happened. A thousand different shards of Codan’s memories rang through my mind.
Him playing as a little Dratini, the first day he got his rescue badge. But out of the darkness, another figure approached. Codan was screaming. The figure retaliated by whacking a limb into the side of his jaw. Codan shouted harsh words as he kneeled, tears pouring from his face. It wasn’t the Codan I knew. This one was more fragile and filled with sorrow. Then I saw why he was like that. On the ground in front of him lay a body. It’s figure was close to Codan’s reaching out with a paw. The words were blurred, but they were in anguish. The dark figure clearly had no mercy. It growled and grasped the body lying next to Codan. He shouted angrily, fighting back his tears, but still they came. He roared and launched a beam of light at the darkness, but just as the beam reached it, the figure disappeared, leaving only a motionless body in it’s place. Codan crawled to the body, laying a paw on the scarred fur, then he reared back and roared towards the sky, letting it absorb his pain and sorrow.
As quick as it had come, the images disappeared and I burst through the energy ball, but I didn’t have the strength anymore. Seeing the suffering figure left my body weak and quivering. I stared helplessly into Codan’s eyes with a new feeling wrenched upon me. He sensed something was wrong. My eyes fluttered as Codan caught me in his paws. When he spoke, his voice seemed to come from afar.
“Zanna? Are you alright?” Worried faces surrounded me, all voicing their concern.
“I just need to lie down for a bit.” I muttered slowly.
***
My head was aching with thoughts about Codan’s memory. The room was completely silent; not even the wind rustled through the windows. I sighed and looked at the ground. “Is it possible to see someone’s memories through an attack?”
Jarre and Lani kept deathly silent as I waited for Codan to answer. He seemed rather reluctant and fidgety. Was he worried about what I saw?
“There have been rumors,” He replied hesitantly, “That an attack may hold the very feelings and memories of the Pokemon using it. Whether it’s true or not, I think you just found out.” He stopped abruptly and lowered his head.
It felt uncomfortable to speak of his memories like this, out in the open. As if on cue, Lani rose and began to pad away silently.
“I’m just going to check on Balian and his new apprentice.” She called back.
Jarre eyed her carefully. Lani coughed and stole a glance at him. He jumped up as he realised what she meant.
“Uh, I’m going to go supervise.”
Jarre had to run to keep up with her, as she walked down a flower filled hall. With Jarre and Lani gone, I turned my attention back to Codan. He seemed rather distressed.
“I can’t help what I saw,” I said gently. “I know that doesn’t make it right, but--” I was cut off by a small laugh from Codan.
“It isn’t your fault for what you saw. But memories can be disturbing things,” He stopped and clicked his claws together before continuing. “But I must know, Zanna. What did you see?”
His voice was urgent and held a hint of fear. But why would he fear me? Or was it the memory that brought the discomfort? I was reluctant to answer. The memory seemed to be very important to Codan, but I couldn’t keep it secret--it didn’t belong to me. Codan’s voice came again.
“Zanna?” I looked into his eyes and saw them wavering, waiting for an answer. But at the moment, there was only one thing I wanted to know; the only word I had heard clearly. I twitched uncomfortably as I told my question.
“Codan?”
“Yes, Zanna?”
“Who’s Reyna?”
Codan’s face fell into a worried expression and immediately turned pale. Clearly, this wasn’t what he had expected.
Chibi Altaria
07-19-2014, 11:12 AM
Chapter 8;
.............fragments of the past
---------
“Reyna?” Codan’s voice sounded shrill as he said the word.
Obviously the memory had a larger impact than I thought. Codan sighed wistfully and bade me to sit down. As I did so, I managed to catch a glimpse of his eyes. Dullness
wavered among them, and tears began to well. I watched him sadly and thought frantically of a way to comfort him, but none came. I just sat and waited, as Codan began his tale.
“When I was just a dragonling, I was taken from my home by a monster. As far as I can remember, it wasn’t a Pokemon from these parts. It brought me here, to Likera town, where I grew up.”
I marvelled at how one’s life could change so easily. “So you were an orphan?”
Codan paused. “In a way, yes. But I was taken in by another family of Dragonites. Back then, I was only a Dratini of course, but they loved me all the same.” He fumbled with a flower on the ground and continued. “I had two brothers and a sister, Reyna. Well, they weren’t really my family, but I was taught to respect them. The oldest, Marvo, was always challenging others for battles,” Codan laughed as he recalled the memory. “It usually got him into trouble most of the time. So when he went out to Meteor Mountain, my parents were really worried.”
“Why?” I asked. “It doesn’t sound scary.”
Codan gave me a wise look. “Names can often be misleading, Zanna. A monster was rumoured to be in Meteor Mountain. And Marvo being Marvo, went to challenge it. But no-one could prepare him for what was coming.”
I was captivated by the tale, and Codan now had my full attention. “What happened?”
“Well I went, of course.”
“But you were just a Dratini!” My voice sounded hoarse. How could he have tried!?
“I know,” Codan sighed. “But he was family. So when I found him I was really glad. But the rumoured monster was also there.” Codan’s eyes darted towards the ground and a single tear fell.
“Who was it?” I asked him slowly.
He looked up and stared at me. His huge eyes glistened, and as they widened, his pupils contracted until they were almost slits. A single word was uttered from his mouth, and though I didn’t know who it was, it sent the coldest shiver down my spine and made my fur stand on end. “Deoxys.” Codan hissed.
“Deoxys…” I rolled the word around on my tongue. Somehow, it felt oddly familiar…
“Marvo was no match for Deoxys,” Codan muttered, “He didn’t know his own folly when he tried.” Codan gave a wry smile, but it vanished as he said the next line. “Then Deoxys….Deoxys ATE him!”
I jumped up and gasped. “He ATE him!? But another Pokemon…why!?”
Codan stared hard at me. “You don’t understand--you don’t know Deoxys! It is pure evil! Deoxys would do anything to get his way…” He drifted off, as if deep in thought.
I lowered my head. “Even eat another Pokemon…To take someone’s life…,” I clenched my paws. “That’s not right!”
“That’s Deoxys,” Codan reasoned. “When it comes to Pokemon, right or not, he doesn’t care. As long as he gets his way.”
I hope I never meet Deoxys, I thought through clenched teeth. Or I could end up like Marvo. “But if Marvo was…you know…what happened to you?” I asked Codan. “How did you even get out?”
“Through chance,” He replied sullenly. “The PRA had come just in time. Before Deoxys could grad me, a Flygon flew in from a hole in the top of the mountain and rescued me.”
“Wow,” I murmured. “What happened to Deoxys after that?”
“He relocated to a more…fitting place.” Codan decided.
I nodded. “Where to?”
He narrowed his eyes and fixed me with a haughty expression. “You sure do ask a lot of questions, don’t you?”
I regarded him with interest. “Yes, well I ask a lot of questions when I’m intrigued.” I wondered if I was going too far with this.
“Sometimes you have to go with your intuition,” Codan replied coldly. “And other times…”
I caught the warning that hung in the air like wild, untamed fire. I lowered my head. I knew I had no right to pry into other Pokemon’s memories, but there was something about Deoxys that captivated me. Codan’s expression settled on me again.
He sighed. “After that…everyone blamed me for Marvo’s death.”
“But you had nothing to do with it!” I exclaimed. How could one’s own family do such a thing?
“I knew that and Reyna…she was the only one who believed me.”
“Then you ran away.” I guessed.
Codan nodded slowly. “As much as I hated it, I did. But it didn’t go to plan,” He gulped. “Reyna came too.”
That would have made her parents furious, I thought. To lose a son and then a daughter…
Tears were welling in Codan’s eyes. “It was the worst mistake I ever made,” He stammered. “Dragging her into that.”
I didn’t like where this was going, and I knew it ended badly.
“It wasn’t long before Reyna forgot her family. I was her new world now, and we fell in love.” At that moment, Codan’s face was like a book. It showed grief, sorrow, anger, admiration and love in one, single expression. He shook his head and stood up. “Let me tell you something, Zanna. There is one, golden rule that you should follow when you’re in a rescue team: Don’t fall in love. If you do, it only hinders yourself and everyone around you.”
I looked at my paws and clenched them. “But what if you can’t help but fall in love?”
Codan stared at me solemnly. “Then you have to do the best with what you’re given.”
It must be hard for a rescuer to do their job and have a normal life. I grimaced. I wondered if I knew what I’d gotten myself into?
“I should go now,” Codan said as he waved a paw. “You pretty much know the rest.”
I stared at him with a sorrowful face. “I…I’m so sorry…” Now I really felt bad.
Codan stopped as he put a paw on the archway. “Oh, it’s not your fault,” He turned towards the window and his eyes sparkled. “I never forgot her, you know. And…I can’t stop.”
I watched as he walked out of the room along a green, deserted hallway. What had I gotten myself into?
***
Jarre stood behind Lani and watched the Elekid battle with an Empoleon. Balian’s huge wings blocked an electric attack with ease. “Balian is part of our rescue team,” Lani explained without taking her eyes off the battle. “Codan and I, I mean.”
Jarre nodded and looked on with awe. They hadn’t spotted him yet, and Jarre had no desire to get any closer. He fixed them both with a cold expression. Seeing this brought back bad memories.
The Elekid raised it’s arms and readied itself into a battle stance. Balian let loose a hydro pump, but the Elekid was ready. It’s arms circled and a silver shield of light appeared in front of it. Light screen, Jarre thought.
The Elekid peered out from behind it’s arms and smirked. “You never learn.”
Before the words had even reached Balian’s ears, the steel penguin was surrounded by shockwaves the size of a lightning storm. Balian’s eyes widened in surprise as the waves blended together into an electric dragon. The Elekid’s shield was gone now; it moved it’s arms in jerking motions, controlling the dragon’s movement. Balian was under pressure now. Jarre saw him clench his teeth and narrow his eyes. While he struck a rather impressive figure, the Elekid was clearly skilled in combat. Balian twisted to face the snapping jaws of the electrified dragon.
“Protect!”
A circular shield surrounded him; all that stood between him and the dragon. While Jarre thought that the Elekid should have been scared, it’s face remained expressionless.
Lani seemed to be thinking along the same lines. “What is he up to?” She murmured in awe.
Jarre didn’t have to wait long to find out. Faster than lightning, the Elekid punched the air with it’s paw. As if one, the dragon followed the movement and struck out towards Balian. The Empoleon raised it’s huge wings as defence, but as the dragon struck, Balian’s protect was tossed aside and the ground exploded. Rubble flew everywhere, creating a massive dust cloud.
Lani gasped. “What happened!? How could an Elekid be so powerful?”
Jarre scanned the dust cloud for a sign of movement, but all was still. The Elekid smirked again and folded his arms. As the cloud began to clear, a light shone through and pierced the arena. Jarre shielded his eyes from the blinding light. Had Balian caused it?
***
The Elekid raised an arm and squinted. Where is he? A sudden movement caught his eye and Balian stood in front of him; wing locked with the Elekid’s arm.
“I should have destroyed you!” Balian hissed. “An annoying whelp like you doesn’t deserve to live!”
The Elekid growled. “I know what you are! You may fool everyone else, but I see through you!”
The Empoleon reeled and hissed again. “This body is a mere puppet! I will dispose of it soon enough.” Balian’s claws grew and swiftly made their way into the Elekid’s stomach.
“Monster…” The Elekid’s face grew pale as he staggered backwards.
Balian sneered. “Oh, don’t worry. You won’t live long enough to see the corruption I unleash on this pitiful world!”
The Elekid weakly passed a paw over the three bright gashes in his stomach. “You…possessor! Hiding behind weaker foes,” He sneered meekly. “Coward!”
Balian cursed and picked up the Elekid by the throat. He hung limply and yelped as the cool wing tightened it’s grasp. “Fool! You rescuers think you can save the world, when you yourselves are doomed!”
The Elekid gave a slight gasp. “You know nothing…of loyalty!” He swung an arm round and smacked Balian cold in the face. The penguin dropped the Elekid on the ground and swaggered.
“What trickery is this!? It burns!”
“No tricks,” The Elekid murmured as he stood up weakly. “Just something you’ll never have.”
Balian’s eyes narrowed then rolled back as he fell to the ground, unblinking at the ceiling above. The dust cloud began to clear and banished the light into the darkness. The Elekid panted and looked down at his blood-stained fur. That was…not right. He must be stopped!
A gasp raised him from his thoughts and he looked up. The Houndoom’s face was shocked and wait--who was that? A small, red body had disappeared behind the dog, and he knew who it was. The Elekid glared. Jarre…
“Rye beat Balian…” The Houndoom trailed off.
Rye looked at the massive penguin that had begun to stir. I will expose you fiend, then you’ll be sorry. Rye smirked once more then crossed his arms. Loyalty…is power!
Chibi Altaria
07-19-2014, 11:14 AM
Chapter 9;
.............the new apprentice
---------
Who could be so powerful? I thought, as Codan led me, Lani and Jarre to a nearby arena. The PRA building was magnificent; glittered walls lined hallways and everyone was helping out. Like a huge team. Codan slowed and held out a paw to stop us.
“Wait here.” He said quietly as he went through a large archway.
“What’s going on?” I asked Lani.
“He must confirm with Balian first,” She snorted, “It’s a policy.” Jarre looked at me nervously.
“Who could do something like that?” He scraped at a tile nervously with a talon. “I mean, you’d have to be a…god!”
Lani laughed and smiled at Jarre. “Our leaders aren’t immortal. Anyone could beat them if they were strong enough.”
“I knew that.” Jarre replied, but he still looked at the ground.
“What is Balian anyway?” I asked Lani curiously.
“He’s an Empoleon. One of the best fighters around and a water-and-steel type.”
An Empoleon… I thought. Must be tough. I heard a rushing noise and a moment later Codan landed in front of us.
“Come on, this way!” He said cheerfully. “And watch your step.”
I walked out onto a beautiful, glistening arena. The sun shone through the windows that lit up a nearby lake. A rocky field covered the southern half and ferns lined the walls. In the middle I noticed a huge, blue figure. It looked like a penguin with steel arms and a trident covering it’s face. That must be Balian. As soon as we approached, he turned and smiled painfully.
“Welcome, Codan. How are the two from the caves doing?” Codan returned the smile and held out a paw.
“Oh, they’re fine. Made a complete recovery.” Balian shook it and smiled, turning to Lani.
“A pleasure, my friend,” Lani said gracefully. “I’d like you to meet Zanna and Jarre.”
The Empoleon looked first at Jarre, then me. However, as his gaze passed over Jarre it hardened, as if he’d said something mean. And if that wasn’t odd enough, Jarre returned the stare with gritted teeth. What on earth was going on here? But I didn’t have time to think, Balian had already offered a wing.
“So you’re the Pikachu I’ve been hearing so much about?” I shook his wing and nodded. “You travel in curious company too.” He added, glancing at Jarre briefly.
He scowled. “Watch it, Balian.”
The Empoleon smirked. “Oh, so you haven’t--”
“Okay, who’s the new apprentice then, hmmm?” Codan cut across Balian and smiled meekly.
Balian averted his icy gaze from Jarre and turned to Codan. “A young Elekid,” He said reluctantly. “And a good one at that.” He gestured behind him to an Elekid I hadn’t even realised was there.
The marking’s looked a lot like…
“Rye!” I gasped. He raised an eyebrow and nodded. Jarre’s mouth was gaping and Codan, Lani and Balian turned to me.
“You know him, do you?” Balian asked.
I shrank a bit under his gaze and nodded feebly. “We met briefly.” I replied.
Jarre had managed to close his beak and was shifting his gaze from me to Rye and back again.
“Rye beat you?” I asked Balian slowly.
“By mere luck, I assure you.” He replied with a sour tone.
I noticed Rye’s mouth twitch into a grin as he folded his arms.
“Chance or not, we have a star in the making!” Codan smiled.
“Just add him to the list.” Balian waved a wing and walked to the exit.
“Is he always so cold?” I glared as he left. Something was definitely not right here.
“He’s only been that way recently,” Lani sighed and lowered her head. “And I have no idea what’s wrong.”
Rye was also eyeing the spot where Balian had disappeared. “That’s leaders for you. Think they’re so high and mighty.”
I couldn’t help but notice Rye’s tone. It was sharp when he spoke. I frowned as Codan took a step forward.
“Let’s go and have some lunch, shall we?”
Jarre’s stomach rumbled. “I agree.” He said, grimacing. Everyone followed, but Rye didn’t move. I glanced at Jarre.
“I’ll catch up.” He was hesitant, but nodded. Rye had walked up to me and unfolded his arms.
“We need to talk.”
***
Rye led me outside to a small balcony overlooking the town. He gestured to a bench and I sat down anxiously. Something had dawned on me. “You know Jarre, don’t you?” Rye was still standing and he didn’t show the slightest inclination to sit. He nodded again vaguely.
“Do you know who he is?” Rye’s eyes narrowed and locked onto mine. I felt that same guarded feeling about him that I’d had when we first met.
“He’s a good friend.” I replied defensively.
“Then you don’t know…” Rye turned to face the sun, then looked back at me. “What has he told you of his past?” A shocked expression settled on my face.
“His past? Nothing, why?”
“I thought as much. Then this is going to take a while.” He shifted from foot-to-foot, then folded his arms again. “Be careful. He’s not all that he seems.”
I frowned. “Why? What has Jarre done?”
Rye sighed. “A long time ago, when he was just a kid, Jarre joined a gang.”
I nodded. “So what’s that got to do with it? Joining a gang’s not bad.”
“No,” Rye reasoned, “You don’t understand. He grew up in Shale, renowned for it’s gangs. It was either, you join one, or…” He dragged a paw across his throat. “Well, to put it blunt, you die.” He had obviously noticed my face go pale. “Don’t worry. Mostly everyone was okay. But back then…” He paused to gather his thoughts. “Jarre was an orphan. He, he joined this gang that was renown for its wickedness.”
I couldn’t help but gasp. “Why would Jarre do that? He’s not bad, he’s…,” I paused to recollect the memories I’d had with him. “The nicest friend I’ve ever had…” Rye stared at me so hard, I was surprised he didn’t bore a hole straight through me.
“It was the only way to survive at the time and this gang leader, Scythe, was more…lenient than others.”
“Huh? Who’s Scythe?” Rye frowned, apparently unimpressed by my lack of knowledge.
“She…rumours say that she was twisted by dark powers. But one thing was certain: She was an Absol without remorse.”
An Absol…I pictured the disaster Pokemon in my mind, though this one was different. A body as dark as night itself and blood red eyes that could pierce you to the very core. I shuddered as the thought subsided. “What then?”
“Jarre had a friend called Raze. As far as I know, they grew up together, like brothers. He was a Taillow captured by Scythe. There was a test that you had to pass to join the gang, however, and Scythe had wicked schemes.” Rye stopped suddenly.
“Maybe you shouldn’t tell me.” I told him, but Rye, regarding me with interest, shook his head.
“No, you have to hear. To learn…The test was this: Raze was tied in between two metal poles, on the night of a lightning storm. If he wasn’t rescued in time, he was…fried. What I heard, Jarre accepted the challenge, but when he tried to save Raze…he hesitated.”
“Wah! Why would he do that?!” I jumped up and clenched my paws. “He couldn’t…he couldn’t!”
Rye still had his arms folded. He closed his eyes and continued in an agitated manner.
“Raze escaped, but the two…they were different from then on. Raze swore revenge, and Jarre…he stuck with the gang.” My paws fell limply to my sides and I stood completely still, frozen in place. Rye’s eyes widened. “Listen, you don’t know what he’s capable of. All I’m saying is, be careful.” I raised my head to look at him.
“I--I’m lost.” I thought I knew Jarre. We were friends, weren’t we? He wouldn’t…but I had to find out the truth. Rye shook his head abruptly as he felt the discomfort in the air.
“I’ve got to go, but…watch yourself.” The sincerity in his eyes almost scared me, as he was scared of Jarre. I managed to utter a few words before he disappeared behind the balcony.
“Hey…thanks.” Rye turned and smiled meekly.
“Rescue is your priority right now. Remember that, Zanna.” He raised a paw and vanished around the corner.
In his own way, Rye was kind, even if he didn’t usually show it. I hope I make a good team someday, and who knows how many friends I’ll make. The thought made me smile, but while the issue of Jarre was unsolved, my mind remained clouded. I had to know what was going on. And if that meant being sneaky, then so be it.
Chibi Altaria
07-19-2014, 11:15 AM
Chapter 10;
.............the three powers
---------
“Oh, my head…feels like I’ve been hit by a rock.” Jirachi’s face creased and he groaned. “Xatu, what happened to Deoxys?”
Although he’d asked this same question over ten times now, he still hoped for a different answer.
“Vanished.” The green bird replied again.
Vanished…Jirachi thought, where to? Then he remembered something he hadn’t asked. “The girl!” Jirachi sat bolt upright, a startled expression on his face. “Where is she? Is she okay? Is--”
“Fine,’ Xatu said impatiently, cutting Jirachi off. “And you need your rest.” He gently placed a wing on Jirachi and lowered him back onto the bed.
“But I don’t want to rest! I want to help, to fight! What use am I if I can’t do that?”
“You can think,” Xatu said calmly, “Prepare, and heal.”
“But that’s no fun,” Jirachi muttered under his breath. “I’ve had more fun cleaning up after Muk.” He looked up to see Xatu staring at the sun again. I don’t think he’s all there. The sun must have messed up his mind.
“I heard that.” Xatu answered, frowning.
Jirachi cringed. I forgot he could read my thoughts!
“I see lots of things,” Xatu whispered. “But the fate of Pokemon isn’t one of them.”
Jirachi raised an eyebrow. Was something wrong with Xatu? He had been different lately and teleporting Pokemon probably didn’t make it any easier. Putting a hand behind his head, Jirachi slowly sat up. “Xatu, is there something wrong? Can I help?”
The psychic bird turned round, but what he saw wasn’t Xatu. Well, it was, but…different. Pale, ragged feathers clung to him and he seemed to be breathing rather heavily. The bird gave a wry smile. “I’m just a bit sick, that’s all.”
Jirachi simply wouldn’t take this in. “But look at you! Um sorry, but it’s true! Xatu, you need help! I’ll go get Blissey. She’s an excellent healer and--”
“NO!” Xatu’s voice rang across the canyon and Jirachi stopped, startled.
“Xatu…” He murmured.
“It’s just my time. I have to go.”
“Wait! Go? Go where?” Jirachi stood up and had to put a hand on a rock to steady himself.
“Above.” Xatu replied. His body flickered and began to fade.
“Wait! What do I do?” Jirachi called out. “I need your help!”
“Seek the legendary Pokemon--”
“Who?”
Xatu glared. “I wasn’t finished! Seek The Three Powers, Azelf, Uxie and Mesprit. Only they may be able to help you now…”
Xatu’s body flickered again then lurched upwards towards the sky. He was gone.
Jirachi didn’t take his eyes off the place where Xatu had vanished. “Is he, he…” Somehow, he couldn’t bring himself to say the word ‘dead’.
Jirachi slowly flew to the edge of the canyon and reached out a hand. A tingling vibe was flowing through the air, but a moment later it seemed to disappear. Like Xatu.
“How, how could he leave? I don’t know where those Pokemon are! I have to ask someone. Oh, if only Xatu was here!” Jirachi clenched his hands and glared at the sky.
Why leave me with this task?! His gritted teeth began to hurt. Anger flowed through him like a red hot flame. “Grrrrr, Xatu!” Jirachi’s voice echoed and sent a flock of nearby Starly fleeing for the sky. Good. He thought angrily, crossing his arms. A noise from behind startled the little Pokemon and he turned.
“I’m sorry…but I couldn’t help but overhear your dilemma.” A small Riolu stood watching with interest, from a tall tree.
“Help?” Jirachi murmured. Wait, maybe she can help me!
The Riolu smiled. “I know someone, maybe, who could help.”
Jirachi flew over to the Pokemon and landed in front of it.
“Oh, I’m Sierra by the way.” She held out a paw and Jirachi shook it.
“Glad to meet you. I’m--”
“I know who you are,” Sierra replied. “Jirachi the Wishmaker.” His face grew stunned. Sierra noticed, but just smiled. “To make a wish would be wonderful.” She murmured excitedly. Her voice was almost like a song, but it was fierce too.
“Wishes don’t always help.” Jirachi lowered his head. They can’t bring back those who are gone…
The Riolu stared at him. “What wishes can’t do, I will!” She smiled and clenched her paws.
“You…you want to come with me?” Jirachi asked.
“It’s a long way,” Sierra answered, raising a paw and dragging it across the sky. “I thought you might like some company.”
He grinned. “Then let’s make a team! To help those in need along the way.”
“Oh, a team?” Sierra’s face furrowed. She seemed to be thinking. “Okay then, how about Team Starfire?”
Jirachi looked in wonder and nodded. “Yes! For our ambition!”
“And for the stars who guide us.” Sierra added.
Jirachi grinned. “Perfect! Team Starfire…Let’s go!” Then he stopped. “Where are we going?”
Sierra paced in front of the tree and stopped to look at Jirachi. “We must find…Alakazam. His IQ is unmatched. He’ll know where those Pokemon are!”
Jirachi nodded silently and took a last look at where Xatu had vanished. And while I’m there, I’ll ask what happened to him. “Okay!” Jirachi said fiercely, “Let’s go find Alakazam!”
“Right,” Sierra smiled. “He lives off the coast of Matuna Valley in Psycrave Wood,” She paused and frowned. “I think it’s west of here, so the closest town we’ll pass is Shale. So let’s start there and gather some information while we’re at it. If we wait until night, we can follow the Western Star and that should lead us right to Shale.”
Jirachi stood in awe at the Riolu’s intellect. “How in the name of Arceus do you know all this?”
“Oh!” She started and turned red. “My father…We live in an observatory. While I grew up I studied maps and star charts. I’m finally glad it can come in use.” She turned hurriedly and started for the cliff path.
Jirachi gave a slight smile and followed, thinking just how fortunate he was to run into someone who could help him.
***
Deoxys paced the floor of the cavern with twitching tentacles. “How did that Pikachu escape me?!” He smashed the wall with an arm and made a Pokemon jump.
Deoxys continued without a thought. “If Aggron didn’t work…and now Balian exposed…by that Elekid!” He threw another arm into the wall.
The Absol jumped at the shockwave, but didn’t take her eyes off her master.
“My patience is wearing thin, Scythe. Too many times have I been foiled! By Jirachi, that girl and now the Elekid! Wasn’t I meant to succeed?” He stopped pacing and eyed Scythe coldly.
She shrank back and grimaced. “No, my lord! Your plans are unmatched! It’s just…if you put me in charge of an operation, then--”
“WHAT!?” Deoxys thundered, causing Scythe to recoil and start babbling.
“Well, perhaps I could visit an old friend?” She paused and cocked her head to the left cautiously.
Deoxys raised an arm to his mouth and smiled maliciously. “Scythe, that could work…”
As Deoxys began pacing again, Scythe sighed in relief and collapsed on the floor. She eyed him warily and frowned.
Deoxys turned. “Go now to Likera, Scythe,” He paused. “And take the bird with you. I have a feeling our friend still has a weak spot for him.”
Scythe jumped up and nodded hastily. “As you wish, my lord.” She bounded to a nearby hole and called through it. “Raze! You’re needed! Accompany me to Likera at once! The master wishes it.”
A slight whoosh sounded from within the hole. A moment later, a Taillow burst through and landed lightly upon the floor. He paced up to Scythe and tapped his wing, then his chest. Scythe smiled and nodded slowly.
Raze grinned. “So, we’re going to see and old friend of mine, hmmm? Well, I hope he makes me welcome.” He narrowed his cold gaze and fixed it on Deoxys. “When should we leave?”
“At once. I have to wish to dally with preparations. It will not be needed.” He waved an arm to dismiss them both.
Raze turned and spread his wings, taking to the sky to follow Scythe through the mountain pass.
“I wish to see my dear brother,” He sneered in a false, sweet voice. “And this time, I shall be the one who escapes unscathed! After what he put me through, I deserve it.” Raze’s voice ended in a hiss.
Scythe looked at him in an irritated manner. “My, my, Raze. If I didn’t know better, I’d say you’re getting excited over this. If it makes you feel any more enlightened, I think he misses you.”
Raze glared at her. “Don’t patronise me, Absol! You started all of this, but I will end it!”
Scythe merely shrugged and walked ahead.
Raze scowled and followed her. “Time for a family reunion.” He muttered icily.
Chibi Altaria
07-19-2014, 11:16 AM
Chapter 11;
.............truth and lies
---------
It wasn’t as easy as I thought it would be to escape the others. As soon as I’d had my lunch however, I saw my chance. Codan had very sourly started cleaning up after us, Lani was ready for a nap, but Jarre was watching me intently, Nothing I did could escape his focus. I peered over at Codan who had now begun to stack the bowls. I needed to get out of here; to the Records Room. I frowned slightly. If I remembered correctly, it was to the left of the entrance, just past the front desk.
As Codan turned, I cleared my throat and glanced at him hastily. “Um…can I go to the restroom?” I grinned and slowly gritted my teeth.
Codan smiled. “Just down that hall, second door on your right.” He gestured to a bright and classy hallway.
I nodded thanks and walked out of the room, all the while Jarre’s eyes locked onto me like an irremovable stain. As soon as I’d turned the corner, I pricked my ears and closed my eyes. I could feel the vibrations in the building. An Arcanine a floor below, a Togekiss training with a Sneasel, the Records Room two floors down…my heart gave a sudden jolt. Empty! As quiet as a Gastly, I made my way down the stairs; the elevator would draw too much unnecessary attention.
When I’d reached the Records Room door, I froze. My eyes hovered over a card slot. I rolled my eyes and groaned. Of course they wouldn’t leave it unprotected! “Stupid!” I muttered almost silently. I stole a quick glance around the room, then stepped up to the card slot. I held out a steady paw and let loose a claw from inside. Carefully, I placed the claw in the slot and dragged it down, manoeuvring around the tiny chinks. As soon as I’d reached the bottom, a slight beep alerted my attention. The door slid sideways and I held onto it, squeezing into the room and then shutting it again behind me.
Bright daylight poured in from a glass hole in the ceiling, filling the room in a radiant glow. I turned slowly and my jaw dropped. Millions of rows of shelves stood packed with figurines. I walked up to one. It was a small, light brown Eevee. A silver nameplate was engraved on the stand. ‘Lau’. I reached out a paw to touch the Eevee and instantly recoiled. It was warm! And beating! I placed a shaky paw on the side of it. A steady heartbeat flowed against it. Incredible! The records were miniatures of real Pokemon! Only, these ones didn’t move. My gaze hovered slowly on the stand. Just above the nameplate was an orb the size of a Cheri berry. I reached out and held it between my paws. It was blue and seemed to have three holes in it. A cool voice sounded behind me.
“I wouldn’t touch that if I were you.”
I started and spun around. “Rye! How?--”
He smirked and walked over to me, taking the orb from my paw and placing it back gently.
“What is this?” I stared at him uneasily as he walked to a nearby shelf and studied the figurines.
Rye glanced at me and gave a slight smile. “Don’t worry. I won’t report you.”
“You didn’t answer my question.” I repeated firmly.
He stared at me for a moment longer and turned back to the shelf. “I thought you’d know. These are everyone’s permanent records in the world.”
I gaped. “Everyone’s? In this room?”
Rye smirked again and pointed to a line of Pikachu’s. “Everyone’s. Yours will be along there somewhere I’d wager. Interesting things these,” He picked up a small Pichu from below the Pikachu’s line. “They live and breath as we do, but they don’t move. A nameplate, a heartbeat, everything.” He placed it back down and picked up the orb instead. “These,” He paused slightly for effect, “Are your past, present and occasionally future.”
I stared at the glowing orb. “How?”
Rye waved me over and turned the orb so I could see three small buttons. “The first one’s for a Pokemon’s past,” --He turned it to the second one, and then the third--”present and future. Press one of these, and the exact memories and feelings of the Pokemon who had them appear instantly in your mind. Except for the future, which is more of a prophecy told only in glimpses by the voice of this world.” Rye finished and put the orb back into place, just above the nameplate of the Pichu.
I stared at the tiny Pichu and jumped when Rye’s voice interrupted my thoughts.
“So, which one are you after?”
I glanced at the floor, then back to Rye, averting his eyes. “I…was looking for Jarre’s…” I trailed off as the ghost of a smile touched Rye’s mouth.
“I wouldn’t fool around with this, Zanna, it’s highly dangerous. His I wouldn’t recommend.”
“Why?” I snapped, “If everyone else knows and you won’t tell me, I have a right!”
He looked at me sharply. “It’s not a game. You can’t--”
“I can handle it.”
My voice sounded firm and confident. I wasn’t wavering. I needed to know once and for all who Jarre really was. Rye’s eyes locked onto mine for a moment, then glanced to the left.
He sighed. “The Torchic’s are over there, by the Growlithe’s. Listen, Zanna, if you find something you didn’t want to hear, don’t expect me to bail you out of it,” He looked at me solemnly and a touch of gentleness entered his tone. “Because I won’t.”
His gaze wavered for a moment, then he turned and walked swiftly through the rows of figurines and disappeared around a corner. I bit my lip cautiously. Rye’s words washed over me like a freezing tidal wave, but he was right. And I wouldn’t need his help. This was something I had to do by myself. I needed to.
I walked up to the Torchic’s and scanned for Jarre’s name. A silver plaque stood out engraved in red and black. The cool blue eyes of the Torchic stared back placidly. As I took the orb in my paws, I shivered. It glistened as I turned to the first, gleaming button. If I hesitated, I knew I wouldn’t be able to do it. Without a second thought, I pressed it in and uttered a small yelp as my world went black.
***
Pain erupted in my head like a million nails. My vision was constantly going in and out of focus. The world was shifting through the very fabric of time and space! As soon as I thought my head would explode, the pain ended and my vision cleared.
I stood in an old warehouse. It had a tin roof and sandstone walls. Huge boxes lined the back wall, with only a single window in the roof to allow light to flow freely into the building. A small archway was at my left, in the wall, and it seemed to attract the light which gave an eerie feeling to the engravings upon it. The rest of the room stood bare apart from a Gengar, a Torchic and a midnight-black Absol. Scythe.
Jarre stood a couple of metres from Scythe, talking in a low voice to the Gengar, who returned his words with a sharp nod.
Suddenly, I felt very powerful and pleased. I looked down at my body and almost reeled. I was a transparent, flickering figure! My eyes widened as I understood what was going on. I was a mere spirit in Jarre’s past. The sudden emotions I had, belonged to him! We were in total sync with each other. A sharp voice pierced my mind.
So…he is on the move again…
I jumped. The voice was cold and harsh. It was almost so different from the Jarre I now knew. I could hear his very thoughts and emotions pulse through me. And at the moment, I felt good. Energy and vigour made me feel alive!
My gaze locked onto the Gengar who was now moving swiftly back to the sitting Absol. At his approach, she held her head high and smirked.
“No need to worry. Send out a search crew,” She relaxed and retracted her claws. “He’s close. I can feel it!”
Her very aura was malicious. Rye had been right when he said she was renown for her wickedness.
The Gengar gave a curt nod and turned to Jarre. “Assemble the Hunters.”
The Torchic nodded and walked over to the engraved archway. I followed him and stopped a couple of metres away. In my mind I began to hear strange words.
…Akatune, viaera, dask ka’une! …
The cold stone doors of the archway spun open and the engravings glowed in a bright, crimson red. The words were a silent password, no doubt conveyed by telepathy. Only those who knew them would be able to enter and exit at will.
I followed Jarre silently through the stone doors. As soon as I was through they automatically shut, causing me to start. Jarre had stopped at the end of a dark hall. The sandstone walls were lined with fiery torches, lighting the walkway dimly. As I edged up to him, I saw a group of vicious looking Pokemon.
They were about four feet tall with a dark grey body, large hooked claws; dark red eyes, tail, collar, ears and a crest on top of it’s head. Each had small protruding fangs and a bright gold gem-like thing embedded in it’s forehead. My instincts told me that these Pokemon were called Weavile, and they were not to mess around with. Their build suggested great speed and strength.
Jarre began to talk in a low, hushed tone. “I know he’s out there somewhere. Find me that Pikachu, or heads will roll. And it won’t be mine.”
The group of Weavile nodded, saluted Jarre and jumped up through a small opening in the right wall.
I saw Jarre smile. I know the Hunters won’t fail me. That Pikachu will be mine within the hour.
As I felt his anger and satisfaction pass through me, I paused to think. Jarre wanted a Pikachu. What in the name of Arceus for? I shook my head. I’d never heard of that saying before…how did I know it? I must have gotten it from the depths of Jarre’s subconscious, I concluded.
Jarre sighed and headed off through the left wing. I followed, but this time kept my distance. This Torchic was beginning to scare me. He looked so different than what I knew. His eyes were more narrowed and a darker shade of blue than I remembered. His wings were rough and edgy, as was his crest and feathers, which were now a darker hue of red. His talons were long and curved and looked deadly. My insides lurched. Whoever this Pokemon was, it wasn’t Jarre. And I had no desire to get any closer to it. My thoughts followed me as I entered a new room.
This one was occupied by metal cages and tables. A testing room? As I saw more of the room however, there seemed to be Pokemon strapped to the tables, struggling like crazy to free themselves. No, not a testing room, I thought, a torturing room! This didn’t seem to phase Jarre as he walked up to a cage. Two Pokemon seemed to be inside. My instincts told me they were a Sneasel and a Buizel. As Jarre approached, the Sneasel glared and bared it’s teeth, snarling.
Jarre sneered. “Well, well, Sneasel. Ready to talk yet?”
“Never,” It hissed. “You won’t get a single word out of me for as long as I live!”
Jarre looked offended. “That shouldn’t be too long the way you’re heading. But…we’ll see. Guards!”
At Jarre’s call, two Tyranitar came up and unlocked the cage. The Sneasel stood firm while the Buizel looked up and stared in nervous shock at it’s companion. As the Tyranitar backed out with the Sneasel, Jarre followed them as they strapped it tightly to a wooden cross. The Sneasel snarled and hissed, but the Tyranitar were too strong for it. His attempts to escape were nothing more than a pitiful struggle to them. As Jarre nodded to the guards and they backed away, the Sneasel panted for breath and hung it’s head limply. I really didn’t like where this was heading. Jarre walked up to the Sneasel and raised his head in satisfaction.
“Talk, Sneasel.”
The Pokemon sneered and spat on the Torchic. Jarre bared his beak in a snarl and scratched at it with a talon. The wail of the Sneasel hit me like a shock wave, but I was incapable of feeling sad. All I felt was pulsing hot anger and contentment. I felt it would drive me insane if I didn’t get out of here soon, but I was stuck! My eyes watched as crimson blood flowed freely from the open wound in the Sneasel’s chest.
Jarre smile maliciously. “Now pray I won’t have to do that again. Where is the Pikachu?”
The Sneasel raised it’s head and smiled. “Taking down your master from the petty throne he sits on!”
Jarre scowled and narrowed his eyes, raising a foot. “Don’t make me do it…”
The Sneasel merely smirked. “You can’t silence us. We are rescuers, free and proud. We serve no one,” He narrowed his eyes. “Certainly not little chickens!”
Jarre had snapped. I felt seething hatred flow through my veins, and at the same time, willing the memory to stop. The Torchic had begun to glow red. As he opened his beak, a hot jet of flame pulsed out and engulfed the Sneasel. In an instant, it’s shrieks had pierced me. I covered my ears, writhing in agony like the Sneasel. And still, my eyes were stuck fast to the scene. As the flames cleared I saw the Pokemon. He was alive, but badly burnt. A singed smell wafted through the air.
“Now talk!” Jarre hissed.
The Sneasel said not a word as it struggled to stay conscious. Jarre’s eyes narrowed again. He jumped up and in one swift movement he had buried his talons deep within the Pokemon’s chest. The Sneasel screamed and his eyelids fluttered. Jarre’s talons made him stick fast to the poor Pokemon. Blood poured from the fresh pinholes in his right side. The Sneasel yelped again and creased it’s face as Jarre tightened the grip with his talons.
“One, swift movement, Sneasel, and I can rip out a chunk of your flesh. Now, one last time. Where is the PIKACHU!?”
Jarre’s sharp voice rang through the entire room. Every last square inch had been rendered silent as to hear what would happen to the Sneasel. As Jarre looked at it firmly, he raised his head once more.
“Darkrai has your soul now. You’re cursed to your very core, Torchic. And I will always remember your seething rage as I die before your talons, never saying a word!” He managed a meek grin and clenched his claws. “Go on…kill me!”
Jarre paused in shock. “I prefer a more tortured approach!”
Jarre’s voice had truly reached madness. He screeched and started to pull a talon from the Sneasel’s body. A rippling, sucking sound ensued. It screamed in agony as flesh ripped away from it’s chest, covering Jarre’s foot in slippery red blood. The manic look on the Torchic’s face held my eyes as matted fur and flesh stuck to his talons. The Sneasel was now almost unconscious, it’s face twisted in pain. Just as Jarre began to draw out the other foot, I felt a jerk. My consciousness was slipping.
I reeled back and my eyes were torn away from the death scene. I put a paw to my head and fell to the floor, the Sneasel’s last screams ringing in my ears. My vision blurred and I collapsed. The last thing I saw was the hazy red body of the Torchic still gripping vicelike to the grey figure. With a final jerk, my mind slipped from the images, the screaming stopped and my world turned black.
Chibi Altaria
07-19-2014, 11:19 AM
Chapter 12;
.............a traitor exposed
---------
The pain obscuring my mind began to fade. The jerking feeling had subsided and my consciousness began to return to reality. Is this…a dream? No…I hear voices…calling to me…
“Zanna!”
My eyes snapped open. A yellow face phased in and out of view, like a magnifying glass, or an out of tune radio. As my vision cleared, I realised it was Rye who had spoken. Where was I? The Records room…I gasped. In an instant, all of my memories flooded back to me, bringing with them the horrific scene I had envisioned within Jarre’s orb. Slowly, I put a paw to my head and sat up. “Rye, you said you wouldn’t help me…”
The Elekid’s look of concern faded and turned to a cold frown. “I didn’t.” He thrust an arm backwards to indicate that someone was there.
A hazy, red circle grew into focus. “Jarre!” I gasped, and in my moments panic, fell back to the floor. “You…you brought me back!”
The Torchic stared at me menacingly. It’s sweet temperament gone, he was a Pokemon transformed. “Yes.” He muttered icily, staring at me with horror and betrayal.
But I wasn’t the betrayer here, he was. And I was never going to forget it. “You worked for Scythe,” I muttered. “In her gang, you…were evil.” I stole a look at the Torchic who was now looking at the glossy tiles.
A pained expression creased his brow, and his menacing, blue eyes shone. “I wasn’t always like that, Zanna,” He murmured. “I didn’t want to be what I became.” He sighed.
I turned to look at Rye, who stared at me solemnly and nodded. “But you did,” I said firmly, “And all of the creatures who suffered under your talons…” I trailed off.
Jarre turned hesitantly towards me and frowned. “Did you think I wanted to do it?!” He cried. “Did you think I wanted to work for Scythe? To be who I was?” He paused and shook. “No…It overtook me, Zanna…I was a demon! Scythe made me into who I was; a monster without a soul. I did her evil deeds not because I wanted to, but because she ordered it!” He paused again and studied me carefully before a glazed look fell over his face. “When Raze…when he left, I…I wasn’t the same Pokemon I was when he was here. The only thing that I cared about had vanished and forsaken me. You must understand, I had nothing else to live for!”
“So you ruined the lives of others because you had nothing to live for?!” I spat back angrily. “Then you were just as bad as Scythe! Worse even, a coward and a fool for doing it!”
Jarre took a step forward and glared. “Don’t speak of what you don’t understand! How could you? You’ve never had someone betray you and run off, leaving you all alone. To feel like a black hole, or a deep void, Zanna. To feel broken…” Tears entered his eyes. “Don’t ever say that I was a monster! If you haven’t been through it, you don’t know!”
I grew hot and sparks flew from my cheeks. I wavered as I stood up to confront him. “You had a choice,” I said coldly, “You had a choice and you threw it! Your petty brother doesn’t deserve you! If you thought for one second about whose lives you were endangering, who you so brutally murdered! You think you would feel something!” I shot a cold look at Jarre, who was trying to hold back tears and at the same time trying to stop himself from lunging at me. “But you were right all along! You’re not a Pokemon, you’re a demon! And so you will remain until the end of your days, Jarre,” I remembered the words that the tortured Sneasel had uttered. “Darkrai has your soul now. You’re cursed, and you won’t get it back!” I stopped as my voice rose to a fevered pitch.
My gritted teeth began to hurt, but I was too angry to notice. All I saw was the effect of my words. Upon hearing the line, Jarre’s face had turned inexplicably pale. He must have guessed by now which memory I’d seen. He swayed on the spot for a moment, looking downcast and sodden. But within a second, his fire had returned.
He narrowed his eyes again and glared. His voice had taken on a softer tone, but it was by no means friendly. “You may think I’m a demon, but I’m not the betrayer. You stole into my memories…you couldn’t have just asked, could you? Everything has to be the difficult way for you!”
“And you’re perfect?” I almost burst out in hysterical laughter. “No, I think you’re the betrayer. Of friendship and more. I mean, how do you think I felt when I found out my best friend was a murderer?”
It all happened in an instant. Rye’s eyes snapped and locked onto mine. They widened and wavered a bit before allowing themselves to be torn away. Jarre took a similar motion, though after a few moments he ended up frowning.
“Speaking of friendship, I thought of a name for the team,” He paused to see my reaction, and when I made none, continued. “Team Stormriders,” He said slowly, “For riding out the storm, however tough. This may be one of those situations, Zanna. And I think we both need to adjust.” With a last, glowering look, he turned on his talons and hurriedly left the room.
I sighed and looked at the floor. Team Stormriders…a whole lot of good that did right now. We would probably never talk again, let alone work as a team. I stared at my paws and shivered. Despite the warmth that the room provided, I couldn’t help but shake. My heart was pounding and I thought my head would explode from all the pressure, not to mention the horrors that I’d just seen.
“That was…intense.” Rye’s voice brought me back from my reverie.
I sighed. “Well I’d like to never talk about it again.”
Rye made a small laugh and raised an eyebrow in a cynical expression. “Is this one of those moments when you wish a hole would swallow you?”
I was just about to reply, when I noticed something. Rye had laughed. And not just a s****** either. He’d actually laughed. I looked up and stared at him. A bright, warm smile lit his face, and I couldn’t help but notice that he looked more handsome like that. His emerald green eyes, which were usually narrowed, were now sparkling. Like a leaf that had been splashed with water--completely revitalised! I let my shocked expression fall and allowed a smile to consume my face. “This would be one of those times.”
Rye flashed a grin and held my gaze for a moment longer before turning away.
I stared after him. “You may not have helped me directly back there,” I murmured, “But I can see that you watched over me. Thankyou.”
Rye seemed to hesitate. “I wasn’t about to let that Torchic make a meal out of you…” He paused slightly. “And I wanted to make sure you were okay…you went into a kind of fit. I couldn’t leave you like that.” His tone was more cool now. Back to its usual self.
I smiled. “Well, whatever your motives were, thanks for being a good friend. I don’t know what Jarre would have done otherwise.” I saw Rye start at the word ‘friend’. A look of concern glided over my face. Rye seemed to have gone rather rigid. His back was turned to me, so I couldn’t see his face, but…I took a step forward and peered at him anxiously. “Rye, are you okay? I--”
He cut me off and whirled round to face me. “I--I’m sorry. I have to go.” The distraught Elekid hurried past me towards the door.
I stared at him as he left, slowly letting the door slide back into place after him. What in the name of Arceus? Rye seemed distressed. Had I said something? I remembered the startled look that had glazed his green eyes as he’d turned to face me. It had to be something I did…after that sentence…I shook the thought from my mind. No, he probably just had somewhere else to be. Like he always does when you’re around…The voice inside my head whispered coldly. Gaahhh! I tore brusquely through the room towards the door. I slipped out silently and was about to close it when my foot hit something. “What…?”
I peered down at the tiles and noticed a long, white ribbon. I bent down and picked it up in my paws, frowning slightly. It was silky and smooth to the touch. The edges were embossed in silver, and strange markings appeared across it, like an ancient dialect. As I ran a paw over it, I stared down the hallway. Rye must have dropped it when he ran off, I thought. It wasn’t here when Jarre went. I curled it up carefully and buried it within my fur, deciding I would give it back to him the next time we met, which my previous meetings told me wouldn’t be too long.
Now I really needed to get back. The others would have wondered where I went, seeing as I only told them I was going to the restroom, and that would have been how long ago? I took the elevator this time. No use hiding that I’d been gone, when they probably figured that out ages ago too. As soon as the doors slid open, I took off down the hall, both eager and nervous to get back.
***
“And where have you been?”
The all too familiar brusque voice of Lani drifted into my mind. I stole a look at Jarre who remained silent and watched me with unnerving eyes. So he hadn’t given me away…”I just went for a walk around the building,” I answered. “You know, to clear my head.”
Jarre said not a word and continued to stare at me silently. Happy with the answer, Lani turned to Codan who seemed to be holding some kind of badge.
He smiled warmly at me. “Zanna, I’d officially like to confer this badge to you as a rescuer-in-training. Tomorrow, we start the real training--techniques and all. Here you go, and take heed of our motto: ‘To fight with pride and freedom--our honour as rescuers’.” Codan silently handed me the badge, which glinted in the sunlight.
It was small, with an egg shape at the center of it and two wings on the side, just like the one I’d seen Rye holding when we first met. Only this one had my name engraved in it. It glinted across the center with the PRA motto engraved underneath. “Wow,” I muttered. “Thankyou so much.” I glanced at Jarre briefly.
Codan seemed to guess my thoughts. “Jarre will get his when he’s battled me, like you did. If he passes, he’ll be awarded with the badge.”
I nodded slowly and then stopped. Wait…”But I didn’t hit you!” I exclaimed. “You said you would only give me proper training if I was able to hit you.”
Codan smiled down at me meekly. “Zanna, you more than proved yourself this morning. You deserve it.”
I nodded again and grinned, looking at them all with pride. “I’ll do my best then!”
***
Rye tapped a paw against a sandstone wall. It reverberated just a little. Hollow? He thought. He moved slightly to the left and tapped again. This time, a larger echo greeted him. Yes, it was hollow.
The Elekid shuffled about uncomfortably and sat down at the base of the wall. I can’t do it…He thought sullenly, I just can’t. Zanna…she…called me a friend…The Elekid shook his head as if to clear all thoughts. Why? What have I done to help her?
A voice inside him answered. You gave her advice about the PRA, warned her about Jarre, stopped a potentially dangerous Empoleon, and to top it off, you looked after her when Jarre came. All the qualities of a friend…
Rye stared at the grass below his feet and picked a blade absently. Why did I do all of those things? I don’t even know her…It’s not my job. My job…Rye’s thoughts struck a dead end. His job had landed him in enough peril already. What he was doing now wasn’t any better either. But they can’t know…and I mustn’t let them find out. A flapping sound made him look up. A flock of Starly were heading towards the west. Free as a bird, Rye thought. Why can’t I be free? He picked up a pebble and threw it across the grass. It landed a few inches from a small pool of water. Rye’s brow furrowed as he stood up.
Upon reaching the pool, he looked down at his reflection. Who am I really? The question stared back at his bright yellow face, emerald green eyes and mocking mouth. Am I doomed to follow in my father’s footsteps? For an eternity…?
Chibi Altaria
07-19-2014, 11:19 AM
Chapter 13;
.............rye's secret
---------
The last thing Rye expected to see when he entered the Records room was Zanna. Not that he was particularly surprised to see her there. I mean, what did he think would happen when he told her about Jarre? For her to just sit by idly? No, Zanna wasn’t that sort of Pokemon, he could tell. She took action where others would just watch to see what would unfold. That was one of the reasons why he liked her. No--stop! Rye told himself again and again, but to no avail. Think of your job…what you’ve worked for. These were the thoughts that had prevailed him to seek Zanna’s record. Rye had watched her most intently. As soon as she had pressed the button on Jarre’s orb, he’d swung round the corner and backtracked his steps.
Unlike the others, Zanna’s nameplate was a pure white and engraved in gold and silver. Upon her figure’s tail was a small, white, glowing circle, exactly like the one on Zanna herself. Rye had made a mental note of it because, not only was it odd, but it was also entrancing. His eyes scanned the blue orb swirling with light that was in his palm. He hesitated as his paw passed over the first button. Family…or friends? A crossroad struck at him, but then, he always knew who he would follow. As a team-mate once said: “You are your fathers son through and through, Rye.” And he’d stuck by that.
Inhaling deeply, he pressed down on the button with a firm paw. Rye waited for the all too familiar darkness, but none came. He pressed it again. Nothing. Rye stared at the orb in frustration. Was it possible to lock an orb? Possible or not, this one obviously had been. Rye could no more see the depths of Zanna’s mind than he could evolve into a Gyarados. He sighed and put the orb back into place. This project needed to be done the hard way then. Pricking up his ears, Rye closed his eyes and expanded the spread of his mind. A faint voice came into focus a moment later, a voice he knew all too well. Commander Virok of the Wingardom Missionary.
“Lieutenant, are you there?” Virok’s voice was edgy, but Rye had expected it to be. No amount of good news could ever please his father.
“Affirmative,” Rye conveyed through telepathy. “Only, there happens to be a slight problem, Sir.”
Rye paused and it was a moment before Commander Virok answered. “What is the delay?”
“Project 105’s orb, Sir. It seems to be locked and is virtually useless to us.”
Rye had to use code. ‘Project 105’ was Zanna’s screen name back at HQ. She was referred to this at all times. The connection phased out for a second until Virok spoke.
“We will find another way to access her past. In the meantime, see if you can attach the tracer. At least we can keep track of her then.”
Rye had to bite his tongue to stop himself from saying that was exactly the point of a tracer. Instead, he replied in a calm tone, though he couldn’t disguise his irritation. “Of course, Sir. Zan--er, Project 105 will be dealt with immediately.”
Rye noticed Virok’s tone sharpen. “Did you just use the name of our target?”
Rye held his breath and bade him to leave. The Commander did not leave, however, and persisted upon knowing Rye’s relationship with her.
“We must NOT, at all costs, reveal our identities or--”
“’Converse with a target unless it is under strict authority‘, I know.”
“Then place the tracer and be done with it. I care nothing for friendship.”
The connection was lost and Rye was left with a torn feeling in his stomach. In that way, he was very different from his father. He believed in friendship above all else. Rye’s face furrowed. His thoughts were confused. His father had said to place the tracer on Zanna, but what did he want? Rye looked down at the long, white ribbon in his paws, engraved in an ancient language. The tracer was embedded within the very center of the ribbon so that no one would notice. His head pounded with frustration. There was that crossroad again…friends or family? A sudden noise struck Rye free of his thoughts. It came from the entrance; had they been caught? Rye sidled up to a shelf and peered round the corner. A red Torchic was approaching Zanna. Jarre.
Rye let off a low growl and glared as Jarre raised a talon to the defenceless Pikachu. “Don’t even think about it.”
Jarre whirled round to face him. “What are you doing in here? You shouldn’t be in here any more than she should!” He nodded in Zanna’s direction.
“And what’s your reason?” Rye retorted. “You must know enough about everyone by now.” He stopped and sneered at the Torchic, whose face remained expressionless.
“By your leave, Lieutenant, but I have business here.”
Rye hesitantly walked up to Jarre and growled. “Don’t ever mention that. I have my secrets, as you do. Which I’m sure you don’t want Zanna to know.” He stole a glance at the Pikachu’s face. It was contorted in agony and he couldn’t help but feel some sympathy towards her.
Jarre’s eyes narrowed. “I’ll keep your secret as long as you don’t mention anything about my past. It’s not for her to know, and I want to keep it that way.”
Rye s******ed. “Well you’ll have to allow this one. I’d say she’s fairly horrified.” He nodded towards Zanna who seemed to be shaking.
Jarre looked on with remorse and anger. “I didn’t choose my path…”
“But you were given it all the same,” Rye added sharply. “And if you thought about--hey!” He stopped abruptly as his eyes caught on Zanna. She seemed to be having some kind of fit. Jarre stared on with an open beak as Rye pushed past him. “Zanna?” He murmured. No response. She must be in some kind shock, he thought. Rye stood behind her and held her shoulders firmly. “Pull her out.” He said sharply.
“What?”
“Pull her out!” He repeated again. His wide eyes lingered on the helpless Pikachu as he held her steady. What had she seen? It must have been terrible to induce this…
After taking a last, scornful glance at Rye, Jarre closed his eyes and focused on Zanna. Soon the struggling became less and she was still in Rye’s arms. Her face looked so serene, though still troubled by the memory, no doubt. He couldn’t put the tracer on her…could he? Rye gently lay her down on the tiles and backed away to a safe distance. Within moments, she had begun to stir. Jarre made to step forward but Rye, instinctively sensing the movement, stuck out a paw to bar his way. Jarre glowered, but doubled back behind Rye as Zanna’s eyelids fluttered open.
***
Rye closed his eyes and breathed in deeply as he turned his back on Zanna. He felt surprisingly good. He hadn’t laughed like that for a long time. Or rather, no-one had made him laugh like that in a long time. A smile touched his lips as Zanna began to talk. However, she hadn’t been past the second sentence when Rye’s ears pricked up and he started. She had called him a friend. The smile was sapped from his face along with any good feeling left in him. His stomach clenched as he reached a paw within his fur and drew out the ribbon. He twisted it through his paws gently before clenching them and closing his eyes. I…can’t…He hastily pushed the ribbon back into his fur and whirled around at the sound of Zanna’s voice. “I--I’m sorry. I have to go.” The concern within Zanna’s face was exactly what he didn’t need right now. As he hurried to the door and turned the corner, the ribbon glided from within Rye’s fur, safely to the floor.
***
Rye tore his face away from the pool of water hastily and turned his back to it. Wounds of the past brought back bad memories, but he couldn’t escape who he was. Lieutenant Rye of the Wingardom Missionary. The thought of his job pained him more than it usually would’ve. After all, he did like his job. To save the innocent and caring, while making sure the rest got what they deserved. Rye scowled again as he remembered the lost ribbon. No doubt it had been dropped when he’d bolted from Zanna. Without the tracer, how was he to continue his work? But the thought seemed to lift a heavy burden from him. He now had no choice of what to do because he didn’t have it. He sighed once more and doubled back to the sandstone wall.
The echo sounded again as he tapped it. Rye nodded his head slowly and took a step back. A white glow surrounded his right arm, spiralling around it in a mystical manner. As soon as Rye brought it forward and struck the wall, rubble came tumbling down and left a huge cavern gaping from within. He took an anxious step over the greyish rocks and disappeared into the hole.
It swallowed him up and welcomed him like a lost son. Rye, too, was glad to be away from prying eyes. He needed his peace just as everyone else did. He surveyed the dusty cavern sharply, never missing a detail. It was large and bare, just like he’d hoped for. “Good.” Rye murmured under his breath. A training arena. He’d always liked to practice, and this was no exception. His feet seemed to glide across to the far end of the cavern.
Rye faced the center and closed his eyes, meditating for focus. He struck out an arm and dragged it across the room, before slowly bringing it back towards him. He breathed in deeply and took a step forward, each time doing more complicated moves. He was as good a physical fighter as he was in long range combat, and had spent years learning martial arts for recreation as well as for use on the battlefront. Rye narrowed his eyes, whirled round, struck out and brought a paw round for a hook shot. After about twenty minutes, he stopped in the middle, panting and with sweat on his forehead. Rye was now well relaxed and fully aware of his surroundings.
Slowly, he walked out of the cavern and back to the small pond. The cool water splashed at his face with a strange tranquillity about it. Rye took air in deep gulps until his breathing became regular again. Peering down at the crystal clear water, he smiled and then almost recoiled instantly. “Zanna!” He managed to utter, completely shocked.
The small Pikachu regarded him with unusual interest and then seemed to change tack. “I’m sorry, have I come at a bad time?”
Rye managed to calm down a bit, but instantly began to turn red. “No, not at all. I was…er…training.”
Zanna lowered her head a little and gave a slight smile. “You look refreshed at least. That’s good. But I actually came to give you back something.”
Rye approached with great curiosity as Zanna drew out a long, white ribbon. Rye flinched and his insides lurched again. Oh, no…She seemed to notice and grew concerned.
“This is yours, right? I thought you dropped it after you…left.” She held out the ribbon, but said no more on the topic, obviously downcast about the entire thing.
“I’m sorry.” Rye said in utter truth and for a moment, was shocked by just how serious his voice sounded. To cover up the incident, he quickly took the tracer from her paws. He passed it through his own, weaving it in and out and stared off into the distance absently. Should he…? Zanna, obviously uncomfortable by the awkward silence, immediately turned to leave. However, she’d only taken a few steps when Rye regained his senses and called out to her. “Wait!” As she doubled back slowly, Rye took a hesitant step forward and placed the ribbon in her paws. “I…was going to give this to you anyway,” He said brusquely in his usual tone. He folded Zanna’s paws around it gently. “Keep it, please.”
The Pikachu seemed slightly surprised by this turn of events, but didn’t turn him down. “It would be my pleasure.” She replied, smiling slowly.
Rye returned the smile. “Oh, here!” He took the ribbon from her paws and stepped round behind her. Gently and hastily, he curled it lightly around her neck and let it flow out behind her. Zanna twirled as he took a step back to admire the flowing ribbon.
“How does it look?” She asked him, raising an eyebrow.
“Beautiful.” He replied with a slight smirk on his face. He rested his emerald green eyes upon the ribbon and bade Zanna goodbye as she left. Rye returned to the cavern as he watched her go. But no red light could be seen on the ribbon. As much as he was his father’s son, he also took control of his own life. He peered down at the small, red light that flashed in his paws and grinned to himself. He now understood what friendship meant, and treachery wasn’t in the guidelines. With one, swift movement, he arched his arm and threw the tracer into the pond, watching with pride as it fizzled out and slowly sank to the bottom.
Chibi Altaria
07-19-2014, 11:22 AM
Chapter 14;
.............kraal and marilai
---------
A blurred face appeared upon a huge monitor screen in front of Virok. The Electivire started and spun round to face it. “Sir!” he stammered, at a loss for words.
“I need that information soon, Commander,” a sharp voice cut across his thoughts.
“Yes, Sir!” Virok nodded hastily. “There has been a slight delay, but rest assured, my son will have it soon.”
The large, red face peered anxiously down at Virok. “Good, because I can’t waste any more time. Deoxys is gaining more and more followers. If this keeps up…we will have no way of defeating him.”
Virok studied the silent face and frowned, thinking. “Hmmm…I shall send Kraal and Marilai to keep an eye on the Lieutenant. I think that would be best.”
“See to it,” the voice replied firmly. “And send Rye my best regards, won’t you?”
Virok nodded with a salute as the monitor cut out. “Well, you heard him!” he cried out to the room. “Fetch Kraal and Marilai quickly, and have them set out to Likera at once!”
***
The large, marble building swept up beneath the two Pokemon. They bade it goodbye silently as the elevator doors slid open to let them out. Kraal lifted his head and sniffed the sky. “Rain,” he muttered to his blue companion beside him. “Rain, and a storm.”
Marilai swung her head round and raised an eyebrow. “Bad?” she questioned.
Kraal shook his head. “Only minor, but best to reach Likera before it. We will have to run like the wind though.”
Marilai sighed and stretched out her paws. “But that would be very tiring. I’m sure the Commander would not want us to rush.”
“Our main concern now is Lieutenant Rye,” Kraal reasoned. “We must see that he is looked after.”
“True,” Marilai muttered as she set out forward. “But I call the breaks.”
The Leafeon smiled and followed slowly behind her. “If it pleases you.”
***
Rain pelted on the huge trees overhead. “Quickly!” Kraal shouted. “There is a cavern not too far ahead!”
The Glaceon followed almost silently behind him. “A minor storm!” she panted. “That is the last time I ever trust your nose!”
Kraal chose to ignore the remark and bounded across the rocks and under the shade of a large tree. When Marilai caught up with him, he grinned and shook his fur, wetting her even more. “Oh, really!” Marilai protested. “Just take me to the cave. This is all your fault!”
Kraal pouted and made a sour face. “You chose to follow me of your own free will.”
“I chose to follow you by the Commander’s will!” she answered sharply.
But the Leafeon ignored her and set off down the path again. “It’s here.” Kraal stepped back and let Marilai enter first, as to be a gentleman.
She padded through carefully and collapsed by a nearby wall. “I’ve wasted enough energy for a whole month!” she murmured, glancing at the soaking Leafeon.
“In only a couple of hours?” Kraal teased. “Never.” He sank down beside her and when he was proficiently rested, set about making a fire.
The task proved rather arduous in the storm, as he had to go gather sticks and rocks. After about half an hour, the two dogs sat around a small fire. It wasn’t nearly enough to warm the entire cave, but enough to keep them warm for the night. “Stay close to me,” Kraal whispered to Marilai. “I can keep you warm.”
The Glaceon shuffled over and lay down beside him with her head on her paws. “Still your fault,” she murmured.
“I know,” Kraal replied. “I can’t do much right lately. Even my nose is acting up.” He bat at it with a paw in disgust.
Marilai flicked him playfully with her tail. “Oh, now. It’s not all your fault. After all, you’re not an Absol. You can’t tell the weather.”
Kraal smiled miserably and glanced at her. “Thanks.”
Marilai was about to reply, when a loud crash interrupted her. “What was that?!”
Kraal ambled to his feet and gazed at the entrance. “Stay here. I’ll go and check.”
“Wait!” she cried after him. “It could be dangerous!” But as usual, he’d already gone. “Oh, Kraal…” she murmured and shook her head gently.
***
The Leafeon shuffled through the dense foliage and peered out from behind a branch. What are other Pokemon doing here? He thought.
A small Taillow and an Absol happened to be passing by. “You scared them!” the Absol cried at the Taillow.
The bird brushed it’s wings hastily and sneered. “If you had just told me where we were going, but no. You’re all too important for that, aren’t you, Scythe?”
The Absol glared and turned her head. “Let’s just keep going. I don’t want to waste more time than necessary bickering with you. It’s diminishing my brain cells.” She looked at a paw and scraped it across the ground. “And I think I broke a claw…”
The Taillow rolled his eyes and shook his head wearily. “I couldn’t care less for your claws. Not while my wings are wet and I can’t fly! You’ll just have to carry me then.”
“Do I look like a Rapidash to you?!” Scythe retorted. “I’m not a common pet!”
“No,” the Taillow agreed. “You’re worse.”
Scythe ignored him and plodded on absently as he landed gently on her back.
Kraal shook his head in utter amazement. What were they doing here? What errand had Deoxys sent them on now? He hurried back to the cave to find Marilai asleep on the ground. He sighed as he sat down next to her. I’ll just have to tell her in the morning then, he thought sleepily. Kraal gave a yawn and rested his head over her back, trying to keep her warm for the harsh night to come.
***
Marilai was the first to wake. It wasn’t morning, but at least it had stopped raining. The small flames of the fire had died out ages ago by the looks of them. She yawned and crept out carefully from underneath Kraal’s warm fur. Judging by the position of the moon, it was just after three. Marilai made her way out of the cave and wandered into the forest.
The air was warming up considerably for so early a morning. Perhaps it will be nice today, she smiled. She hadn’t gone further than a few metres when she found a huge tree barring her way. This is what must have fallen down last night. She jumped lightly to the top and rested herself gently against the bark. A few Paras climbed out to greet her and she smiled, gazing around happily. Everything always looked so calm after a storm. “It’s a wonder with all these trees and branches laying about.” she said anxiously. A snap sounded behind her and she pricked up her ears. Another Pokemon? Marilai jumped down from the fallen log and padded around the sodden leaves.
A small Pidgey started as she came into a clearing. “Wait! It’s okay, I won’t hurt you,” Marilai said gently. “What happened here?”
“Get away!” the Pidgey shrieked, “It’s not safe! Not with them around. Flee for your life if you have any sense!”
Marilai took a cautious step back, taken by surprise from the agitated Pidgey. It panted and hopped from foot-to-foot, cradling what seemed to be a broken wing. It’s feathers were torn and cuts were open in several places. “Who did this to you?” the Glaceon prodded gently.
“Who?!” the Pidgey crowed. “Who?! Why, them! The servants of Deoxys!”
Marilai’s eyes widened. Followers of Deoxys? Here? “Let me help you,” she said to the fretful Pokemon. “Come with me. I--”
“No, I can’t be helped now,” The small bird cut her off and gestured to it’s wing. “I can’t even fly. Look at me! Torn and bruised…is there no salvation?!”
Marilai raised an eyebrow. Clearly, she was offering salvation. “Go,” the Pidgey tried to shoo her away with it’s uninjured wing. “Flee this place. Before they come back.”
“Now listen here!” Marilai snapped. “You’re coming with me and I will help you!”
The Pidgey tried to argue, but Marilai seemed resigned. Eventually, it gave up the argument and followed by foot. “And I won’t hear of you leaving until you’re better.” Marilai concluded.
The Pidgey gave a meek smile. “Many thanks, my friend! I am Quoll, of the Forest tribe. We live here in these parts. Or, we used to, before they came and chased us out!” Quoll raised her wing and squawked in terror. “Now we have no home!”
The Glaceon gave a small smile in return. “Calm down, Quoll. Well met, and I am Marilai of Wingardom City. I will help you.”
“Wingardom City?” Quoll asked. “The Marble City?”
“The very same.” Marilai nodded.
“Many thanks!” Quoll repeated again. “I just knew you were special.”
Marilai merely nodded again and told Quoll to follow her back to the cave. The Pidgey set off with no argument this time and a determined expression upon her face, which instantly failed when a loud crash sounded. “Wah! What was that?!” she squawked in despair. “We are doomed!”
“Calm down, Quoll! I’m sure it was nothing.” But as she turned to go, her fears were confirmed.
“No, I’d pretty much say the bird’s right.”
A malicious smile erupted from a Taillow in front and, behind him, a pure black Absol. Quoll cowered behind Marilai and shrunk to the size of a large berry. “You--you work for Deoxys!” Marilai stammered.
“Well, she knows something,” the Taillow commented. “Scythe, why don’t we give her a prize?”
The Absol glanced down at the Glaceon, obviously unimpressed and bored. “She’s kind of scrawny, Raze…”
“Oh, come now,” Raze replied in a sweetly false voice. He peered down at the two small Pokemon. “Now, sweethearts, you have two options. We have option A, which we used on our little Pidgey friend here,”--he jabbed a wing at Quoll who, if possible, shrank even smaller--“Or, we have option B, which is yet to be tested.”
Marilai took a step back and motioned silently to the Pidgey, who moved it’s head a fraction to the side. “We--we choose…option C!” she shouted. “RUN!”
She turned round and bolted, with Quoll holding onto her tightly with her talons. Marilai didn’t look back as she heard Raze curse, she just kept running for her and Quoll’s life. She bounded over a log and across the rocks in a stream, only to be confronted by the Absol, Scythe, who skidded to a halt in front of them. “How?!”
Scythe let out what Marilai supposed was a laugh, but it came out more as a cackle, which actually suited her better. “I’m not an Absol for nothing, you know,” she smiled maliciously. “The disaster Pokemon…I don’t just sense them, I create them!”
She lunged forward and went to catch the Glaceon in her jaws, but missed as she leapt agilely out of the way. She ran along the path again and decided to turn round and cut back to the cave. The entrance would be too small for Scythe, and Raze wouldn’t win in a fight against both her and Kraal alone. She jumped onto the side of a tree and kicked off, flying over the head of the pursuing Absol. But Marilai miscalculated the jump and caught her paw on a rock when she landed, causing both her and Quoll to tumble across the forest floor, only to stop a metre away from Raze’s talons.
“Look,” he said in a surprised tone. “Fast food.” Scythe bounded in front and stopped beside Raze. “Give you a run for your Poke, eh, Scythe?” He twittered in laughter and only stopped when she glared at him.
“Teach you to mess with me, brats!” Scythe’s eyes blazed a fiery red.
Marilai stepped protectively in front of Quoll. “Leave us alone! You don’t have any right being here!”
“It’s a free world,” Raze snapped. “Lucky for you.”
Scythe made no comment and bore down upon her. “Hear your petty screams as you cower within my jaws!”
And this time, Marilai wasn’t quick enough. Scythe’s jaws closed around her body and tore through her flesh. Marilai let out a blood curdling yelp.
“Hear her scream!” Raze shouted in triumph.
Quoll shrank as she stared up at the crushed Glaceon in terror. Marilai felt blood ooze from the deep holes within her fur and her ears drooped. She was nowhere near strong enough to escape. Quoll could do little in her injured state, and Kraal was back at the cave. Scythe gave another squeeze and Marilai screamed again as she felt the fangs drive further within her. Kraal…
***
The Glaceon’s screams seemed to echo throughout the cave in which Kraal was sleeping. He woke with a start and jumped up. “Marilai!”
He ran as fast as his paws would carry him to the place where the scream had emanated from. He skidded to a halt as his eyes gazed at an unfamiliar scene. A small Pidgey cowered on the ground next to a watchful Taillow and a black Absol. As his eyes moved further up, he spotted Marilai. Kraal’s eyes seemed to spark and he let off a low growl.
Within seconds, he had batted the Taillow aside and set about wrestling Marilai from the Absol’s jaws. He dug his claws into it’s face as the Absol swung them both around in midair. It wasn’t giving up without a fight. Kraal scrambled to grab hold of the Absol and when he had, raised a paw and swiped it across it’s face. It reeled back and howled, dropping them both to the forest floor. Marilai landed next to Kraal, but she seemed barely conscious. Kraal backed away as the two Pokemon seemed to regain their senses. What would happen to them?
“Kraal…” A weak cry reached him through the air. He turned his head slightly to the side to see Marilai standing weakly with several deep wounds in her back and stomach. “You came…”
“I heard you scream,” he said gently, “Not even a blizzard would have kept me from you.”
Marilai smiled at him weakly. “What should we do?”
The Leafeon looked at their two pursuers and thought. “Can you run?”
She nodded, but turned to look at the Pidgey. “I can’t leave her. She needs help.”
Kraal growled and narrowed his eyes. “We’ll have to fight our way out then. Are you sure you’re strong enough?”
Marilai looked first at Quoll, then turned her icy head to Kraal. “I can do it if need be, and I have you. We can help Quoll together.”
Kraal gathered that ‘Quoll’ was the name of the Pidgey. He nodded slowly and turned to face Deoxys’ followers. “If you want us, you’ll have to take us by force!”
Raze snorted from Scythe’s back. He flew down and landed gently in front of Kraal. “Why do they always make it so easy?”
Marilai growled and blew the Taillow a few inches back from her snort. The four Pokemon eyed each other across a span of barely five metres. The two dogs stepped protectively in front of Quoll, who, at Marilai’s signal, backed away to the nearest tree. Scythe and Raze glared. “A battle to the death, then?” Kraal’s own voice sounded steely.
Raze inclined his head slowly without removing his eyes from either Pokemon. “Fine,” Kraal lowered his stance and saw Marilai do the same. “So be it.”
Chibi Altaria
07-19-2014, 11:23 AM
Chapter 15;
.............surrender your life
---------
Kraal’s teeth glistened in the morning light and a low growl escaped his lips. He stared, unblinking, at Raze and Scythe. He could tell that Marilai was much the same, but she wouldn’t be able to hold out forever. The deep wounds on her back and stomach drew her energy, he could tell. The sharp pang of her breathing trickled through his ears, almost like she had a death wish. Kraal instantly winced. Don’t think like that…she’ll be okay…we’re a team. He stole a furtive glance at the Glaceon who turned and smiled meekly.
“What are you waiting for, mince meat? Got your leaf tied in a knot?”
Kraal growled again. It was the Taillow who had addressed him. That bird certainly had a foul beak. “Female’s first.” he retorted.
Surprise flitted across Raze’s face before slowly transforming into anger. “Scythe! Get the brats!”
“With pleasure.” Scythe’s voice was low and menacing. Her eyes glistened madly at the two dogs in front of her. It was as though she was barely a Pokemon anymore, like she was…something else.
The onyx Absol leapt deftly towards Kraal who dodged and stood protectively in front of Marilai. But she didn’t wait to regather her energy. She bounded after the Leafeon and grazed his tail with her jaws. Kraal let off a small yelp. Scythe growled menacingly again. Kraal barely looked up in time to dodge her next attack.
“Kraal!” Marilai’s cry drifted over to him.
He looked over to see Raze beating down on the poor Glaceon. “I’m coming, hold on-Arrggh!”
Scythe’s paw connected with the side of his head and sent him reeling. Stars dancing in front of his face, Kraal eyed the Absol cautiously, waiting for the next attack. Two seconds passed, three…nothing.
As his vision cleared, Kraal was able to see her face clearly for the first time. Her eyes, which had always been a bright, ruby red, were now completely black; whites and all. The Leafeon jumped, startled. What was wrong with her? Slowly, he noticed that everything about her was beginning to darken. Her fur, nose, tail and everything, until she was a dark grey all over. Kraal backed away slowly and bumped into Raze.
“Hey, mince meat! Back off, or I’ll…” But the bird stopped dead as he saw what Kraal did.
Marilai looked up at Kraal. “What is it? Why have we stopped?” But as her eyes caught on the Absol, she let out a small gasp and shrank back.
Kraal turned his burning head slightly towards Raze. “What’s wrong with her, bird?!”
Raze stared back, almost hypnotised, as if not even realising that Kraal had insulted him. “Turn…and run.” he said slowly.
Kraal looked startled. “What? Why?”
Raze just shook his head as he backed away. “Nothing can stop her…when she gets like this.” The Taillow then spread his wings and sped off from the ground, leaving a small cloud of dust in his wake.
“But what is she?!” Kraal called after him. But either Raze was too far, or he didn’t want to answer. He sighed roughly, but it caught in his throat as Marilai spoke.
“Um…Kraal?” The Glaceon nudged her head gently towards the Absol.
“Ahh!” His mouth dropped as he took a few more steps back. “You know what the bird said?” Kraal murmured absentmindedly. Marilai nodded as she followed Kraal hastily. “Well, I’m starting to think he’s not that stupid after all.” As his paws crunched a twig, the Absol seemed to snap out of her reverie. “RUN!” he shrieked towards her.
At the exact instant that Marilai turned, Scythe let out a high pitched scream. Not just any normal scream either, this one sounded as though it came from a demon. The two dogs had to stop in their tracks and cover their fragile ears with shaking paws. Kraal gritted his teeth so hard that they hurt. I’m not going to die…I’m not going to die…but no matter how hard he tried, the piercing wail echoed through his thoughts, causing complete and utter despair. What’s happened to me? He thought slowly, suddenly dazed. Why do I feel so weak? He looked down at his paws in double vision, as they swam before his eyes. He managed to turn his head slightly so that Marilai was in view. The poor Glaceon looked exactly as he did, and the wounds wouldn’t be helping. Suddenly, a new voice interrupted his thoughts.
“Kraal...can you hear me?”
The Leafeon looked around dazedly before realising that the voice had been in his head. “Lieutenant?”
The sigh on the other end confirmed his thoughts. “How many times do I have to tell you? Call me Rye.”
“Rye…” Kraal sent back, “Something is wrong. I…we…feel weak. Scythe has turned.” A sharp intake of breath came from the other end. “You know about this, Lieutenant?”
Rye must have been thinking hard, because he didn’t pick up on the ‘lieutenant’ part.
“It wasn’t meant to be for years…” A low voice came across. “We were told…she was safe…”
Kraal struggled to take this in and keep from fainting at the same time. “The bird, Raze, he sounded like he knew Scythe did this a lot. Could it have happened before?”
Silence surrounded him for quite some time, then, the faintest whisper. “Mass murders in Hark Town…could it really be…?”
Kraal listened intently. Clearly, the Lieutenant knew more than he was letting on. “Rye…what should we do?”
The reply was immediate and alert. “If you can, escape. I’m coming, do nothing rash. May Arceus be with you.”
The signal cut off and Kraal was where he began; straining to stay awake above the noise. But it was beginning to get harder. Kraal felt like a heavy weight was upon him. It’s like no attack I’ve ever heard of…like something…dark.
Suddenly, Marilai’s voice drifted out of the din. “Fight it…Kraal…”
He turned his head slightly to see her teeth gritted, face strained in an effort to keep self control. “What is it?” His own, weak voice came as a surprise to him, but evidently not for Marilai.
“It’s like a leer attack,” she replied slowly, “Only much stronger. Amplified over ten times, I’d guess.”
“So, our defences are down…” Kraal concluded. Then his stomach lurched. There couldn’t be a good reason for Scythe to do that, nothing that involved them escaping harm, anyway.
As if the Absol was reading his thoughts, she spun around and eyed them icily. The high pitched scream had stopped, but left the two dogs struggling for air. “Little dogs…such cowards and all so innocent…” The manic voice trailed off.
That definitely isn’t Scythe, Kraal thought. Her voice is so demonic and rings with evil…now even more so.
The Absol’s black eyes caught his gaze again. They gleamed in the approaching dawn, though they were still as dark as midnight. Scythe began to saunter up to them, baring her claws as she let off a low growl. Kraal backed away and flinched when his tail hit a tree. Left with nowhere to go, he could do nothing but cower and await their impending doom.
“Stop this!”
Kraal managed to open his eyes, which he had closed in all the panic. “Marilai, no!” he hissed, but she seemed not to hear.
“Get away from us this instant! What do you want?!” Marilai stood firm in front of Kraal, glaring at the large black mass ahead of them.
Scythe looked slightly taken aback. “What do I want? I want this world to belong to my master,” she purred serenely. “Is that so hard?”
Marilai scowled. “Deoxys will never claim this world, or anyone else’s! Not as long as we all stand together and fight!”
The Absol let off a soft chuckle. “My, my, you’re ambitious, aren’t you? But that shall never work. Already your armies are coming apart at the seams. You cannot defend yourselves forever. Sooner or later, you’ll slip, and when that happens…” She trailed off as a wicked grin spread across her face.
“NEVER!” Marilai cried.
Without waiting for an opening, she lunged viciously towards Scythe and was instantly batted away like a rag doll.
“Marilai!” Kraal’s choked scream rang feebly through the air. The Glaceon fell to the ground and her head slumped. “Don’t even think about touching her.” Kraal took a battle stance and let out a deep, rumbling growl that filled the entire forest.
Scythe started in surprise, obviously taken aback by the large sound that came from such a small creature. “You want to fight? Small, helpless-arrggh!”
A sharp leaf smacked the Absol cold in the cheek.
“Come here and say that.” Kraal hissed in a menacing tone.
“Grrrr!” Scythe swiped at the Leafeon who dodged and countered with another razor leaf. She bounded out of the way just in time to see the leaves stick fast within a tree trunk. “Is that the best you can do?” she teased, “Try harder!”
Kraal’s eyes glowed red as he growled angrily. His tail and ears perked up and serrated claws protruded from his paws. “Feel the earth, tremble before the mighty winds, and know the wrath of leaf storm!” The Leafeon stood low and allowed the sunlight to consume his body. As it pierced through the trees, Kraal seemed to catch on fire and glow in a light so intense, that Scythe had to look away. His now white eyes flashed through the midst of swirling leaves and glared, glared with hatred and scorn at its enemy. Kraal was now protected by a barricade of leaves and bracken from the surrounding forest; an impenetrable fortress.
Scythe began to lose colour almost instantly. The darkness faded until she was normal again. Well, still black, but less demonic. The Absol glanced around nervously as she staggered on her feet. “Where…where am I?”
Her tone now held fear, but Kraal didn’t sense it. All his fury was unleashed in a single cry as the leaves exploded outwards and sliced through the Absol, leaving wide, deep gashes upon her. Scythe’s scream echoed and then stopped abruptly as she collapsed on the ground, battered, torn, and bleeding profusely.
At that moment, Kraal snapped out of his daze. He had no eyes for the dying Absol, only for the injured Glaceon still unconscious on the ground. Kraal ran over to her and nudged her gently with a paw. “Marilai?” His voice came out in a soft whimper and he jumped as a figure emerged silently from behind the bushes. Kraal looked up and gasped. “Lieutenant!”
***
Rye cut off the signal brusquely and turned to a Manectric beside him. “Can you carry me?”
“Of course,” It almost sounded offended, Rye thought. The Manectric lowered itself so Rye could climb onto it. Without a seconds delay, it dashed off towards the outskirts of Likera. “Where are we going, anyway?”
Rye listened to the soft thump of its paws before answering. “I need you to take me as fast as you can to Obose Woods. There’s trouble.” And too much trouble that I can’t possibly handle…
“Obose Woods?” the Manectric muttered. “A storm hit there last night, it could be messy. Are you sure you want to go?”
Rye just nodded. The Manectric held no interest for him anymore. His mind was now full of what Kraal had said.
“Scythe has turned…”
He scowled and repeated his own words to himself. “We were told she was safe…” And my father had promised…could he break it so easily? Or is something else the cause of this? So many questions had to be answered. The sooner he got there, the faster he could pump them out of Scythe.
“Faster,” Rye said to the Manetric. “It’s important.”
“Faster?” He raised an eyebrow. “Do you have any idea how heavy you are?” When Rye didn’t answer, it sighed. “Fine, if you insist. The storm clouds are still rumbling. I’ll use their energy to boost my speed.” The Manectric closed its eyes briefly and released its senses to perform agility. As soon as that was accomplished, it called on the storm clouds for strength. A bolt of lightning hit the Manectric and shocked Rye, too. But it was no more than a tickle to the Elekid.
Mixing the power of lightning with the agility, the Manectric’s paws moved more rapidly, until the scenery was no more than a single, continued blur.
Rye smiled. That was more like it.
***
A deafening crash sounded just metres from where they stood. “What was that?” Rye said instinctively.
“I have no idea, and I don’t want to be held in the crossfire. Good day to you.”
“Peace be with you.” Rye answered.
The Manectric nodded and turned swiftly, racing away across the plain.
Rye breathed in deeply and cautiously parted the bushes, stepping out from behind a tree. The scene he saw was not like he’d imagined.
“Lieutenant!” Kraal’s weak cry reached him. He was gazing up in surprise, but also flicked his eyes back to the unconscious Glaceon. Marilai.
“What happened to her?” Rye instantly knelt down to feel the Glaceon’s forehead. “She’s running a fever,” he said, eyeing the puncture wounds across her body. “We’ll have to take her back to the PRA.”
Kraal looked up quizzically. “Why there? The Missionary would be better for this, and I’m sure—,” But Kraal stopped as Rye picked Marilai up effortlessly and cradled her within his arms.
“The Missionary is what I don’t need right now. You can either come with me, or go back.”
Kraal was pondering his answer when a small shriek reached them.
“Wait! Don’t leave me!” A battered Pidgey came up anxiously behind Kraal.
Rye raised an eyebrow in surprise. “And who is this?”
“This is Quoll,” Kraal answered, eyeing the Pidgey with a slight smile. “She was also a victim of Scythe and Raze’s attack.”
The Elekid jumped as Kraal mentioned the two Pokemon. He glanced around anxiously. A black mass lay on the ground, unmoving. That must be Scythe, but where…? “Where is Raze?” Rye asked with uncertainty.
“He flew off when Scythe turned,” Kraal replied. “And good reason too. She is not to be messed around with…hey! What—?”
Rye strode over to the Absol and placed Marilai gently on the ground, feeling the disaster Pokemon’s forehead. He frowned and pressed his head against her chest. “She’s dying…” he murmured, “What have you done?”
“What??!!” Kraal cried. “What do you mean?! She was trying to kill us! Kill us, Rye! Doesn’t that make any sense to you?”
Evidently, it didn’t. The Elekid shook his head, pondering. “She must be kept alive, if we are to find out…” he trailed off as he became aware of the Leafeon and Pidgey listening to him.
“If what?” Kraal asked. “So she can try to kill us again?!”
Rye shook his head. “No, I just…I need you to trust me.” His voice was firm now.
It was no statement, Kraal realised, but an order, and he was bound to follow.
He sighed. “So what do we do with her?”
“I’ll send out a distress signal. Someone will come soon enough.” She’s far too important, to jeopardise the mission…Rye closed his eyes and sent out a call with his mind. “There. Let’s go.” He scooped up Marilai again and made for the trees, Kraal and Quoll following behind.
“I still don’t see why we have to go to the PRA,” Kraal tried to reason; “It’s farther away, too.”
Rye smiled slightly. “I have business there, you know that.”
“You’ve only been asked to track the target and find out about her past. Surely, if you’ve placed the tracer, we can go back to the Missionary and do it from there?”
Rye heaved Marilai close to him to hide the expression on his face. They mustn’t find out what I did to the tracer…”I still have business,” Rye repeated firmly, “Come, or stay.”
Kraal paused and then sighed, giving in. “Fine, but we’re doing this with you now.”
“Fine.” Rye answered stiffly, trying to hide his irritation. That was just what he needed. His team-mates keeping tabs on his whereabouts as well as Zanna’s. Rye smiled again. He simply refused to think of Zanna as a target, not now that they were friends. But how was he to hide this?
They’ll find out after a while, Rye thought, but I am intrigued about her past. Maybe that will sustain me enough to keep the project going. But as they moved more quickly, Rye couldn’t help the creeping, clenching feeling that formed within his chest. He couldn’t help but feel that it was wrong.
Chibi Altaria
07-19-2014, 11:25 AM
Chapter 16;
.............plans revealed
---------
Rye’s sudden change had me very confused; one minute to act all cool and distant, and the next, so friendly. Not that I minded of course. The ribbon he’d given me was almost perfect. But that wasn’t the only thing that was in my head. The incident with Jarre still brought anger and guilt to my face. Since then, he’d stopped talking to me altogether, unless I asked him a specific question. It was as if he was almost going out of his way just to avoid me.
Codan noticed something was up too. Our first day of training didn’t go as well as it should have. I was focusing very little, and caused myself to trip over several times and break one of the vases at the edge of the room. At that point we called it quits. He said it’d be best if we left it until tomorrow. I was in no position to argue, and besides, I didn’t want to. That was just what I needed; some peace and time to myself for brooding. But I needed to talk to someone; maybe that would help.
When I asked Codan where Lani was, he told me that she’d gone over to Polo and Misha’s parents’ house to discuss important business. I’d frowned then. What business could possibly be so important that she had to go herself? Maybe it was standard rescue procedure or something. But either way, Lani was out of the question. I couldn’t go to Codan; I had a feeling he was still upset from the last time we’d talked. That only left one Pokemon: Rye.
I had to search for him myself, because no one seemed to know where he was. I even had the courage to ask Jarre. But he said he didn’t know either and just frowned at me, as if he could see something that I couldn’t.
It was nearing dusk now and I’d spent all day doing nothing. Jarre had taken his training test and passed. He ended up hitting Codan slightly on the tail, which was more than I was able to do at least. I did go to watch, but stood at the very back, hiding amongst some ferns. There had been some really close calls on both ends, so I guess you could say it was a good match. All I felt at the end, though, was sourness. Because he’d hit Codan and I didn’t. What really annoyed me though was that I’d been weak enough to almost faint during our own match.
I had shaken the thought and left as soon as I could, though I’m sure Jarre saw me on the way out. By then I didn’t really care anyway. I knew I needed to make things right with him, to be a team again, but how was that possible? What in the name of Arceus could you possibly do when you found out that your best friend used to be a murderer? Oh, yay! Let’s sit around a campfire and be happy! Pffft. Like that would work. I already felt as sour as a Belue berry, and my instincts told me that was pretty sour.
I hit the ground with a paw and let a frown consume my face. I’d looked for hours on end, but Rye was nowhere to be found. It was like he’d gone from the PRA entirely. I wouldn’t actually be surprised if he happened to do that. He seemed more like an independent Pokemon; as though he usually did everything by himself. But working alone wasn’t always a good thing. If it hadn’t been for Jarre, I’d be squished flat underneath one of the Aggron’s feet. I shuddered just thinking about it. But then it made me realise something. Jarre had saved me. No matter how bad he’d acted in his past life, he obviously came here to start anew. He wanted friends, a happy place to stay and…good Pokemon. And right now, I didn’t feel much like one.
I sighed and put my face in my paws. So, of course, I didn’t see a shadow approaching, and I didn’t bother to notice any footsteps. So when a paw was placed gently on my shoulder, I jumped a mile high.
“I’m sorry,” said a low voice, “Did I startle you?”
I smiled at Rye’s words. “Startle would be an understatement.” I replied, still grinning. This brought a slight smile to his face also. “Where were you today?” I asked, “I’ve been all over looking for you.”
“I know,” he answered simply. “I was out for a bit today and when I came back, a little birdy told me that you wanted to see me.”
I frowned. “Who told you?”
Rye smiled. “Literally a little birdy. Jarre told me.”
“Jarre?” I didn’t try to hide the surprise that flitted across my face. “I thought he’d hate me by now.” I could have sworn Rye almost chuckled.
“You’re very naïve, Zanna.”
I frowned again. “Why do you say that?”
He looked at me with an expression of amusement. “Just because you have a little fight with someone, doesn’t mean they’re going to hate you. I thought you, of all Pokemon, would realise that.”
“It didn’t cross my mind.” I murmured, still standing up from when Rye made me jump.
He glanced at me with brief concern. “Why don’t you sit down? Then you can tell me all about it.”
I obeyed his words and sat down on the ground with my back to the cavern wall. I’d been waiting where I’d seen Rye training. “Aren’t you going to sit?” I asked quizzically.
He let out a soft sigh. “If you insist.” He made a swift movement and sat down opposite me, crossing his legs. “Alright. Enlighten me.” My brow creased again. How could this possibly be enlightening? “Something wrong?” Rye had his head cocked to one side and was waiting patiently.
“No,” I started. “Alright. I’m at a loss with Jarre. I think…I know I want to make things right, but I don’t know how. I swear he’s avoiding me, and with the prospect of us being a team,”—here I sighed—,”I don’t know what to think anymore…” I trailed off to let Rye think for a moment.
“Hmmm.” That was the only sound to come out of the silence.
“’Hmmm?’” I questioned. “’Hmmm’ what? I swear you’re even more frustrating than Jarre at times.” I looked up to see Rye staring at me. It was an awkward stare. Not just an ‘I’m curious’ stare, but…something else.
“I thought the choice would have been obvious.” Rye replied, as though it really was obvious and I was just stupid.
“Obvious?! Would I have come to you if I’d thought it was obvious?!” I raised my paws and gestured wildly, obviously amusing Rye even more, who raised an eyebrow and continued staring.
“I’m sorry, I was giving you the benefit of the doubt,” he explained. As if that was supposed to make it clearer! “What I’m suggesting, is that you just go and talk to him.”
I sighed. “Yeah, like that would work. Did I forget to mention he’s avoiding me?” I didn’t bother to disguise the sarcasm in my voice.
Rye cracked a smile. “You might have. But I think if you just ask him to talk to you, like you’ve done to me, he’d be willing enough to oblige. After all, he hasn’t been ignoring you completely.”
“What do you mean?” I asked with astonishment. “I haven’t seen him around at all.”
“No,” Rye answered, “Of course you haven’t seen him.”
My eyes widened as I realised what Rye was getting at. “He was still keeping an eye on me…through disguise!”
Rye nodded, impressed that I’d gotten it at last. “And if you’d actually been concentrating in your training,” he continued, “You probably would have noticed him.”
I suddenly grimaced. “Oh, you heard about that?” But I was surprised when he shook his head.
“No. Codan allowed me to watch.”
“You WHAT?!” I jumped up in amazement. “Alright, apart from it being my training, how did you come without me noticing?!”
Rye grinned at me. “The same as how Jarre was able to follow you without you noticing.”
I shook my head. I was absolutely fuming! My training! That was supposed to be between me and Codan only.
“You’re mad,” Rye observed. “Didn’t you want me to come?”
“No, no it’s fine,” I sighed. “I just wish I’d known.”
He paused to consider this. “Well how about next time I tell you. Would that be better?”
“Much.” I replied. But I wasn’t concentrating on his words much anymore. I’d just realised how light I was suddenly feeling. As if a whole load had been lifted off of me from the tiny solution Rye had offered. I smiled as I turned to him. “Thanks.” He stood up and eyed me curiously. “What?”
He took a moment to answer. “You’re very easy to please.”
This surprised me. “What? Why?”
Rye smiled lightly again. “Don’t you see, Zanna? I haven’t done anything. All I did was help you realise something. Your conclusion, the airiness you’re feeling now, that was all because of you.”
Somehow, as he said it, I knew his words made sense. And he was right. “Well, I for one am glad to have had this talk.” I offered my paw. “Thanks again.”
He took it and squeezed it gently. “No worries. I was happy to help. After all, we’re friends, right?”
I nodded and grinned. “Absolutely.”
Rye let go of my paw and turned away. “See you next training practice, Zanna!”
I laughed. “Sure, but only if you come where I can see you!” I called after him. I barely caught his reply as he turned around the corner to return to the PRA.
“It’s a promise.”
I smiled and skipped off happily to find Jarre. But as I was passing the arena where I’d seen Rye battling, a voice drifted towards me. It was a rough, oddly familiar voice. I pressed myself to the side of the archway and peered around the corner. Balian stood at the center of the arena, apparently talking to…himself? Then my mind snapped. It was telepathy!
Though I’d never tried it, Jarre had once told me that all Pokemon were connected as one. So, naturally, all Pokemon could communicate with one another telepathically. He’d told me, though, that it was mostly for emergencies, and to bother someone unnecessarily like that was considered rude and was banned in some places. The PRA was one of them, with the exception of the Elites and sometimes, the trainers.
The other technique Jarre had told me was called a mind block. It was where you would block your mind from others, and they could do the same. This process was used in training. But because I didn’t know how to do it yet, Codan had to do it for me. It was mainly so that we didn’t cheat, but also to make sure no one got into trouble because of the ban. It was easy, sometimes, to let your mind slip. So, if Balian was using telepathy, who was he talking to?
I edged closer to the archway and felt stone dig uncomfortably into my back. I could now catch some of what he was saying. “No, not now…I don’t know when.” He paused to listen to the other voice as he paced the room. “I’ve been trying, but I don’t know how to get her on her own…I know. That Pikachu is surrounded by goodwill. Everyone seems to want to help her.” The steel penguin paused again and raised a fin to the back wall, thinking hard about something.
“Alright, fine! You’ll hear from me soon. Don’t mention anything to Raze and Scythe, I don’t want them here,” His face furrowed in thought. “What do you mean they’re coming already?! We had a deal! No, I don’t know and I haven’t heard anything.” Balian sighed and rubbed his forehead slowly. Obviously, something was stressing him out. “Fine, but if I have to look for them, I want a promotion…ALRIGHT!”
The telepathy must have ended after Balian’s shout, because he started to walk towards me. I hastily edged along the archway and when I reached the end, bolted down the hall on all fours, racing to find someone; anyone. I couldn’t believe what I’d just heard! Balian was after me! I had to warn someone; I thought that I’d be safe here. I don’t know why, but I suddenly had a sense of déjà vu. Surely, that couldn’t be good. As I rounded the next corner, I hit something and was sent sprawling across the floor. I hit my head hard on the ground and groaned.
“Zanna?”
I got up weakly. I’d know that voice anywhere. “Jarre…” I murmured.
He took one look at my face and frowned, concern flitting across his features. “Zanna, what on earth-”
But I didn’t let him finish. My ears picked up nearby footsteps, and I knew who they belonged to. “Quick!” I ordered, grabbing one of Jarre’s wings and pulling him along with me. “In here.” I shoved him maybe a little too harshly into an alcove further down the hall. Once I’d made sure we were both sufficiently far enough back, Jarre rounded on me.
“Zanna! Tell me what is going on this instant!”
“Shhh!” I pressed a paw over his beak and harder still when he protested. As the footsteps came closer, Jarre stopped squabbling enough so that it was safe to remove my paw. I held my breath as Balian walked past us and pressed myself as close to the stone wall as possible. As soon as he was out of sight, Jarre started up again.
“Tell me what’s wrong! You look so…scared.” I had no idea what my face looked like, but if the pounding in my chest was anything to go by, it couldn’t be good.
I sighed and slid down the wall to the ground, where I sat cautiously. “I’m so sorry, Jarre. Your past…it wasn’t totally your fault, I see that now.” I stopped to glance up at him and was once again surprised to see him smiling.
“Finally come to your senses, have you?”
I grinned back. “Something like that. I had help though.”
“Oh?” he raised an eyebrow but didn’t ask.
“What I’m trying to say, is that I’m sorry. What matters is who you are now. Not that I think I’ll ever get over you being a murderer.” Jarre scowled and scraped a talon across the floor. “But that’s not what I wanted to say,” I quickly amended, “It’s more serious and…harrowing?” I was trying to find the right word.
“Well?” Jarre said impatiently. “I’m not getting any younger.”
The irritated look on his face made me laugh. “Okay,” I began, licking the sides of my mouth with my tongue. “What if I told you…that I was being hunted?”
Chibi Altaria
07-19-2014, 11:28 AM
Chapter 17;
.............tracking
---------
“That’s ridiculous,” Jarre scoffed, “Why would Balian be after you?”
I turned around and glanced at him. “I don’t know! Do I look like an oracle?!” I pulled at my fur desperately. I knew I needed to get somewhere safe soon, before I lost my mind.
“Alright! Calm down! It’s okay, we can figure this out,” he sighed, turning to me slowly. “Who else knows about this?”
I slumped against the wall and buried my face in my paws. “No one. You’re the only one I’ve told.”
Jarre seemed to be pondering. He paced in front of me, the softest click clacking sound coming from his talons scraping the tiles. “Well, then we need to tell someone who can help us.”
I raised an eyebrow sceptically and looked at him. “Yeah, and I could’ve figured that out.”
“Look, just work with me here Zanna.” Jarre had stopped pacing now, and his face looked fretful. If anything, he seemed to be more worried about me than I was. He sighed. “Urrghh…I’m sorry. I just don’t want anyone getting hurt, least of all, my best friend.”
A small smile lit up on my face. “Okay then. So who do we tell?”
The Torchic raised a wing to his chin, thinking. “Well, who knows Balian better than his own team?”
I jumped up. “Codan?!”
A grin spread across Jarre’s face. “The very same.”
Great! My mind was now racing a mile an hour. If we got Codan on our side, and Balian really was trying to capture me, we could have a huge advantage! But wait…”Oh, no.”
Jarre glanced at me quizzically. “What is it?”
Concern shaded my face. “Codan, Lani and Balian are a team. The news would destroy them. What would happen then?”
“Oh…” Jarre seemed to have finally caught on. “There isn’t much we can do, Zanna. If he really is after you, we need all the help we can get.” I slumped down to the floor again in utter despair. This was turning out to be a great night.
At that moment, loud footsteps seemed to approach us. Jarre and I huddled close in the alcove, afraid it might be Balian, but the face that appeared around the corner was more than welcoming. “Codan! What a pleasant—“
“Shhh!” he raised a claw to his snout and gestured towards us. “Come here. I need to talk to you.”
I exchanged a confused look with Jarre before following Codan out into the hall. Once Jarre had joined us, the Dragonite’s face turned anxious. “Codan, what’s wrong?” My voice wasn’t exactly comforting right now. It came out more as an encouraging squeak. Jarre tapped me with a wing in an attempt to calm me down.
“I…I need you to come to the hospital wing,” he managed to choke out.
I gasped and turned to the now stricken Torchic, then back to Codan. “What? Why? What’s happened?”
Codan took deep breath before answering, as if he was biding his time before he had to say the inevitable news. He glanced at both of us briefly before letting out a small puff of smoke. “It’s Lani.” Horror seemed to latch itself onto my face. These were the last words I wanted to hear.
***
Rye paced on the cool tiles, pondering quietly to himself. So many questions…such little time. He buried his face fretfully within his paws, gritting his teeth. Why now? When he was going so well…it was a nightmare!
“If you do that just one more time, I’m seriously going to hit you. Or at least call in a nurse.” Kraal was less than ecstatic about the Elekid’s behaviour.
Rye barely gave him a glance before continuing. “Scythe has turned…do you know what this means?”
But Kraal didn’t answer. It was more of a rhetorical question anyway. The Elekid seemed to be more absorbed in his own mind than that of reality. The Leafeon sighed and turned his head towards Marilai. “How are you feeling?”
The Glaceon smiled and brushed him playfully with her tail. “Much better. Can I go now? Hospitals give me the creeps.” She scowled and buried her head back under the blanket.
“No,” Kraal laughed. “We can’t go yet. Not until you’re fully recovered.”
“But I am! Honestly!”
The Leafeon raised an eyebrow. “Oh, really? Alright then, stand up.”
Marilai frowned, but obeyed anyway. She hadn’t risen more than a few inches, however, when she collapsed back on the bed, panting. “I, I can’t.”
Kraal shook his head gently. “No, you need time. Just wait, it’ll—” But he stopped in mid sentence as the door to the room opened.
Rye stopped pacing long enough to eye the Pokemon who had entered. His immediate reaction was a sharp growl, issued from that back of his throat. “Leave here.” The words came out harsher than he’d intended, but then, the Torchic was never on good terms with him anyway.
Jarre stepped up to Rye, ignoring the two dogs which now stared at him in complete curiosity. “I need to talk to you.”
Rye gave a sly grin and raised an eyebrow. It always surprised him just how much guts this kid had, especially for a Torchic. “What about, kid? I’m busy.”
Jarre gritted his beak. “I’m not a kid. And it’s about…Balian.”
“What?!” This had caught Rye off guard. What news could be about Balian? Did the Torchic know? Abandoning all signs of hatred, Rye motioned for the Torchic to follow him. “We need privacy. Come with me.”
He led Jarre down the hall and stopped outside a small wooden door. He gave the Torchic a curt glance before gently pushing it open and slipping inside. Jarre hesitated, but followed when Rye called.
As soon as they were both inside, the Elekid made a swift movement and closed the door, his paw lingering slightly on the handle. He was afraid to hear the news, but even more afraid of what would happen if it were left untold. He closed his eyes briefly and took a deep breath before turning to Jarre. “Alright. What is your news? We should be safe here.”
The Torchic glanced nervously around the barren room. It was almost pitch black, and only a single window occupied the far wall. It was hardly bright enough to let any light through, even though it was nearing midnight. “Safe?” Jarre echoed. His stomach lurched uncontrollably. It didn’t feel safe.
Rye was losing his patience. “Have you got news or not?!” he snapped, glaring at Jarre.
The Torchic puffed out his feathers. “Yes. I have news, but you won’t like it. I’m not even meant to be telling you.” He paused slightly and Rye waited; the only sound being his tapping foot. Jarre swallowed. “Zanna seems to think that…Balian is hunting her.”
Rye spun round instantly and his eyes widened. “What did you say?!” He picked up the Torchic brusquely and stared at him, paws shaking. “Repeat,” he gasped. “Balian’s what?!”
The Torchic struggled and wiggled his legs in midair uncomfortably. “Balian’s hunting Zanna!” he cried. “Now put me down this instant!” Rye mumbled a hasty apology and dropped him to the floor. Jarre collected himself and eyed Rye curiously. He seemed rather more shocked than he’d envisioned.
The Elekid stood almost deathly still. A paw was raised to his chest and he appeared pained. His expression was somewhat discomforting to the bird. He turned abruptly. “How long have you known?”
Jarre hesitated before replying. “Only a few hours. Listen, Rye, tell me what’s going on. What do you know?” Jarre took a step forward as Rye turned his head towards him.
“Do you really wish to know?” There was a trace of mockery within his voice. A smirk crossed the Elekid’s face as his eyes widened. His sudden appearance made him look much older than he was, even in the moonlight. But it also reflected beautifully off his fur. When Jarre had nodded, Rye returned it and raised a paw to his chest again. His voice was unnerving to the Torchic; so cold…yet timid. “Balian was -is- working for Deoxys. But you know this, yes?”
Jarre nodded again. “I know who he is—what he is.” the Torchic replied menacingly.
Rye let out a low hiss. “Good, then it will make this easier. Balian has recently been possessed by Deoxys. When I fought him, I could sense it.” He turned to the window and let his paws rest against the glass gently, fogging up the cool surface. “He, he wanted to kill me,” he continued in shock. “I know that should not come as a surprise to me, but…it still did. How many times can I face this Pokemon…and live?” Rye’s tone ended in a high note. His voice had cracked.
“I’ve fought him countless times, but as Deoxys’ army grows stronger, so does he. I think the only reason he let me live was because the others were there. He would have been exposed. Him…and Deoxys.”
Jarre, who was listening rather intently, shook his head. “I knew Balian was bad, but to still be with Deoxys? Codan and Lani will be crushed.”
Rye pondered this. “It is indeed sad that they should be so close to him, yet so far. There will be no easy way to break this news, but it must be done.” He released his paws from the window and turned to Jarre. “Are you sure he is after Zanna?”
The Torchic nodded. “Positive.”
Rye growled savagely. “Well, then, I must get there first.” He made to stride past Jarre, but the bird blocked his path.
“What is it you plan to do?”
Rye glowered at him before curling his lip back in a snarl. “What I should have done years ago, when he and I first met.” He violently shrugged away from Jarre, who staggered backwards from the force. The Elekid was still glowering when he looked up. “I’m going to rip his heart from his chest!”
Jarre jumped a mile high. “What?! Here?! You can’t! Think how much trouble you’ll be in. Think rationally, Rye. Wait for your chance to—”
“My chance is now!” the Elekid snapped back, “Whether you like it or not!” He made to move to the door again, but the Torchic bolted in front once more.
“Please, think before you act, if not for me, for the guild.”
Rye’s eyes flared. “I would never do anything for you, bird. Now stand aside, or else I’ll be forced to do it myself.” Jarre stood firm and glared at the Elekid. Rye curled his lip back again and bared his teeth. A low growl escaped his mouth, and Jarre lowered his gaze, shuffling slightly aside. “Better,” the Elekid hissed.
“Before you go,” Jarre called, “I want you to do one thing.” Rye stopped hesitantly with his paw on the doorframe. The Torchic turned to him then, and smile slightly. “I have something I have to do,” he began. “If I don’t make it back in time, will you…I want you to watch over Zanna.”
The look on Rye’s face softened. “What?”
Jarre stared at the floor. I don’t know what it is, but I sense something deep within her, something that keeps everyone together; keeps them strong. She has a large heart, and I…I don’t want her to die. Not like this. I know she seems to have some affinity with you, Rye.” The Elekid could now see tears welling within the Torchic’s eyes. “My best friend…promise me…you’ll watch over her, and protect her from Deoxys, if I don’t make it.”
Rye stared at Jarre in wonder. “I…I promise,” he said gently.
Jarre sighed. “Good. Thankyou, Rye.”
The Elekid glared. “But I’m not doing this for you. Hear me, Torchic. Zanna may trust you, but I don’t. And I will never like you. In my mind, your soul is still cursed.” He growled again before slipping out the door and slamming it shut.
Jarre stared at the closed door. “I know you better than you think, Rye,” he murmured. “You may not be doing this for me, so then; who are you doing it for? Most likely not your father; you despise him. So…who?” No matter how hard he thought, Jarre could think of no reason, except…a tiny thing. One so small, it almost slipped his mind. And though he didn’t approve of it at all, he smiled.
***
I put my face in my paws and felt wet tears mix into my fur. “Who would do such a thing? Who could…..?” I raised my head just high enough to catch a glimpse of the gasping Houndoom. She lay sprawled across the floor, her breathing distorted and rough. The walls of the hospital wing seemed to radiate my fears, dark shadows whispering words of death. I couldn’t escape it.
“I’m not sure,” Codan answered grimly. “But whoever it was won’t get away with this.” He clenched his paws so hard that his claws cut into his flesh, sending fresh blood oozing onto the floor.
I looked away. I felt sick, and Jarre still wasn’t back from his walk. He said that he needed some air, but there’s only so much air outside. Codan’s words echoed in my mind. “It was poison. Someone poisoned her. See the purple marks on her body? They’re the worst kind. If she recovers, she will be lucky. There are not many Pokemon who are strong enough to survive…this.”
But who had poisoned Lani, and why? I shook my head sharply in frustration. If I ever found out who did this, I was going to kill them. No questions asked. Sparks began to fly from my cheeks as I gritted my teeth angrily. Codan turned abruptly and left the room. Seeing Lani like this must be hard on him.
I gathered up my courage and walked around to her head. I bent down on my knees and pressed my warm body against her muzzle. “Don’t worry, Lani. I’ll find out who did this to you, and stop them.” The Houndoom’s ragged breathing slowed as I ran my paw gently along her flank. At least she seems peaceful enough. I rose from the ground and turned to follow Codan when I heard a noise. “What…?” But as I turned, a rough paw covered my mouth, stifling my scream as I sank slowly into unconsciousness.
***
Rye was able to follow Balian’s scent easily through the building. Tracking him was not as hard as he’d thought. But what would he do when he found him? Sparks flew roughly from his ears. I should have done it sooner…torn out his heart! But his malice took a different turn as he remembered Jarre’s last words. “Promise me…you’ll watch over her, and protect her from Deoxys, if I don’t make it.”
Those words had unnerved him so. What could the Torchic possibly be planning? But he didn’t dwell on that. He’d keep the promise he made, but not for him. He didn’t know who for exactly. I feel so strange, he thought. Why do I feel like this? I don’t even know what I feel…what I’m doing. I feel something changing within me…but what?
The Elekid shook his head to clear the thought, and focused instead on the direction of the Empoleon. He was getting close now, he could feel it. Stopping for a split second, he placed a paw on the wall and sent out a quick spark. It raced through the wall, leading him to Balian like a magnet. So close…he thought. Almost there…The spark grew white hot and then…vanished? But what did that mean?! Had Balian left the PRA? No, he wouldn’t have done that if he was after Zanna. There was only one other option. He was protected by a barrier.
Rye slammed a fist against the wall. “Damn it!” The sandstone surface cracked slightly, and a few grains tumbled free. How was he to find Balian if he’d disappeared? Suddenly the Elekid’s ears pricked up. Someone was coming…from the direction of the hospital wing. Rye braced himself for a fight as the footsteps came closer. One…two…a Dragonite rounded the corner and Rye jumped in surprise. “Sir!”
“Oh, Rye, isn’t it?”
The Elekid collected himself and stared up at him. “Yes, sir.” Then he thought of something. If he couldn’t track down Balian, maybe he should stick close to Zanna instead. After all, he would undoubtedly be going after her. “Codan, sir,” Rye began anxiously. “Do you know where I might find Zanna?”
The Dragonite frowned. “She was with me at the hospital wing, but…when I went back for her, she was gone. I don’t know where she is now.”
Rye sighed, downcast by his news. “Oh, alright. I was heading there anyway,” he lied. “I should start looking from there.”
Codan eyed him curiously, but said nothing. “Goodnight to you, then,” he murmured, striding off down the hall.
Rye sighed. So Zanna had been at the hospital wing. Hmm…what was she doing there? He turned to the left and made for the west end, hoping for some miracle, that Zanna might still be there.
***
Jarre’s eyes focused on the floor, and glared. All he could hear was the rough sound of his talons scraping against the cement as he walked. As soon as Rye had left, he’d come up with a plan. Under the PRA was a large sewer system. Amongst all the pipes, it was rumoured that there was a strong beast; almost as strong as a mountain. “Let’s just hope those rumours are true,” Jarre mumbled to himself. While he had heard that this Pokemon was incredibly strong and rare, he’d also heard that it was in league with the PRA, and therefore, just as intent to stop Deoxys as the rest of them.
The Torchic thought about this as he peered into a puddle. “Urrgh! This is dirtier than I’d hoped. And that stench. What is that?” Jarre raised a wing to cover his beak and proceeded down the long, dark tunnel. Several pairs of red eyes flickered out at him, but none dared to show themselves. They knew what he wanted, and were happy enough to leave him be.
A faint light began to shine ahead, but it wasn’t daylight. This light was artificial. However, it did lead the way to what he wanted. Within a few seconds, the light began to grow stronger and Jarre had to shield his eyes. The brightness blinded him after being in the dark for so long.
The Torchic walked the last few muddy steps into a wide clearing. The circular room seemed like a dead end to any other Pokemon, but Jarre knew better. The wet, grey cement walls encased the room. Columns were spread in a circle around the center of the room, which hid an altar amongst them. He slowly made his way towards it, and up the silver stone steps. As soon as he was sure he was the right place, he glanced up at the ceiling. A dark, gaping hole bore down on him. His legs were suddenly shaking.
No, he thought. I have to do this! To save everyone from Deoxys! Jarre glared up at the hole and opened his beak wide. “Pokemon of the earth, I beseech you, come down so that I may talk to you!” For a moment, only the echo of his own voice answered him, then…a loud, ear-splitting rumble filled the room. “Wah!” Jarre shouted, “Earthquake!”
And as the quake grew more ferocious, so did the light, until it blinded Jarre so much that he had to close his eyes. The Torchic was tossed from the altar and fell roughly to the ground. In the split second that he opened an eye a crack, a loud roar filled the room, and then it all turned black.
“Urrrghh…where am I?” It took me longer than I’d expected to open my eyes. My lids felt heavy somehow. When I’d finally managed to pry them open, I let out a loud gasp. I turned my head hastily to each side and yanked at my paws. “No!” I cried. “How…?” I stared in horror at the chains that bound me to the wall. They were unlike any I’d ever seen before. So heavy, so strong. I had no chance. I yanked again and again, but to no avail. It was then that a voice called out to me.
“Kekeke…you know it’s futile, to escape me so.”
I glanced around the room, but I couldn’t see who’d said the comment. “Who are you?!” I cried hoarsely. “Show yourself!”
The voice cackled. “Keke…very well.” A ghastly Pokemon stepped into the light.
It was somehow familiar. The purple body, the large smile, the dark red, blood eyes. Then I remembered where I’d seen it before, and my stomach keeled and rolled in on itself. I winced and closed my eyes. No…not here. It couldn’t be. “Gengar!” I gasped. “You work for Scythe!”
The Pokemon seemed rather bemused. “Kekeke…you know? You are indeed a special Pokemon, yes. I see now why the master wants you.”
My heart pounded rapidly within my chest. “What?!” I cried. “What does Deoxys want with me?”
The Gengar cackled again. “What? You mean you don’t know?” It made a gesture like a smile. “The master…he wants your soul!”
I almost fainted. “Why does he want me? Why is it my soul?”
The Gengar was silent for a moment before it replied. “To complete his ritual, the master needs a sacrifice.”
I racked my head for a way out of this. Only one thought sprang to mind. I’ve got to keep him talking. “Why me?” I repeated.
The ghost’s patience was wearing thin. “Any other Pokemon would not do,” he grinned slyly. “To complete the ritual, my master needs the soul…of a human!”
A human?! So it was true…I was not from this world…but the others. What would they say? What would they think? “Urrgh…”
The Gengar grinned. “What’s the matter, Pikachu? Lost your voice? Kekeke…” He trailed off and glided over towards a metal machine in the center of the room.
“Wah!” I cried, “What’s that?”
“This?” replied the Gengar slyly. “This is the soul extractor. It will suck out your soul.”
And I had to ask. “NO!!!” I screamed, struggling frantically. And then, I stopped. A thought hit me, but would it work? It was worth a try. Or I’d undoubtedly die trying. I’d seen my friends before, maybe the telepathic link would work! No time to worry about bans now. I’d face that fact when and if I didn’t die. I tore my eyes from the cackling Gengar and focused. My eyes drooped and I breathed in slowly, until my breaths came so slow that they almost stopped entirely.
Now, I thought. Think clearly. I shouted out three names in my mind. Codan! Jarre! Rye! I need your help! Hear me! I’m somewhere under the PRA. Gengar has me captured and is about to extract my soul. Oh please, hurry! I beg you! My mind instantly cut off from the telepathy. I just hoped that the call would be enough. I opened my eyes again to see Gengar standing right in front of me. “Ah! What are you doing?!”
The Pokemon held my gaze steadily and ignored the comment. “Stare deep into my eyes…see them circling? Let it envelop you, encase you…swallow you…kekeke…”
The laughter rang through my mind as my eyes glued themselves to Gengar’s. Red swirls appeared before me, and I found myself getting drowsy. It was like I was being sucked into a strange void. My thoughts and my mind ran blank. Urggh…I thought slowly. Someone…help…………me…………
***
Codan stopped dead outside the entrance hall. He could have sworn he’d heard Zanna’s voice just then. Wait! There it was again! Help me…It was growing fainter, but he could tell it was Zanna’s. With one, swift movement, he made for the end of the hall, straight towards the PRA ruins. “Hold on, Zanna,” he murmured. “I’m coming.”
***
The perpetual darkness held Jarre within its grasp. But something reached out to him, almost like it was calling to him. “Zanna?” he frowned. No, it couldn’t be.
“Your friend,” a voice answered, “Is in danger.”
Jarre started, but soon regained his senses. “Then help me!” he shouted. “Please!”
***
Rye’s eyes picked up an odd vibration in the air. Wait…that couldn’t be…”Zanna?” he called out. “Where are you?”
The voice answered dimly. Gengar has me captured…please, hurry!
The Elekid started in surprise. “Zanna!” This was beginning to get far worse than he’d envisioned. Deoxys now had control of the PRA, and if something wasn’t done quickly, he’d soon control the whole world! Urrghh. Balian would have to wait. As of right now, Zanna needed him, and he intended to keep the promise he’d made. To the end, he vowed.
Chibi Altaria
07-19-2014, 11:29 AM
Chapter 18;
.............invasion
---------
“Zanna, give us a sign,” Rye murmured quietly to himself. “Where are you?” His paw gently traced the contours of the sandstone wall. It still hurt from when he’d punched the stone, but was healing fast. Only a thin, red line remained now where a scar once would have been.
A slight rumble shook the earth below and the Elekid had to grasp the wall so he wouldn’t fall down. He pressed his back to it firmly and raised a paw out in front of him, extending two claws. They shook gently in the air and then instantly snapped back. “Ah! It shocked me!” Rye’s hiss was drowned in his throat as another earthquake coursed underneath him. He quickly withdrew his hurt paw and peered at the ground. “What on earth…?” His eyes widened in fear and curiosity. Something was going on down there, and he was sure it wasn’t good.
As soon as the ground stopped shaking, he ran out into the hall and eyed a set of stairs to the right. “Hmph. Time to get serious. Whatever’s going on, they won’t get away with it.” The Elekid bolted for the stairs and put a paw on the railing, swinging himself up and over the side. He sailed through the air and quickly pulled back to absorb the force of the landing. In no more than a few seconds, only a blur could tell that someone had been there.
***
Jarre’s beak gaped open at the looming shadow in front of him that seemed to be growing larger every second. His wings quivered slightly as it spoke.
“Your friend,” a low voice growled, “The Pikachu…that is the one you wish me to save?” The Torchic only blinked in response, words far from his reach. The voice came again and so did another quake. “Well, is it her or not?!”
“Yes!” Jarre shouted back in surprise. His feathers stood on end and his legs quivered. What stood before him could surely not be natural. The beast was monstrously tall and it glared at him savagely. Large, curved claws arched out from its two front paws and strange black marks covered its body. The beast itself was a dark crimson colour; it stood on two legs and its tail swung about threateningly. The dinosaur held Jarre in its icy gaze, a low rumble echoing throughout the room.
“Hmm…you are sure then?” It paused and closed its eyes. Jarre blinked twice and rubbed his own with his wings. Huh? Was that Pokemon…thinking? Nonetheless, he could see it was true. The beasts jaw twitched slightly and its razor sharp teeth glinted in the low key lighting. Before Jarre could even react, its eyes snapped open again, causing the small bird to recoil in fear. “It is her,” he whispered, “This one is different from the others…she carries a gift; a light. It burns brightly within her, etched on her tail…” The beast trailed off and glanced down at the Torchic.
“The one with the light is in trouble…I will help you.” It paused for a moment before widening its eyes in a friendly gesture. “I am the Pokemon of the land, Groudon. I have resided here for many years, unscathed by time, yet you have sought me out…and then the light is here…yes,” it rumbled gently. “This, too, is fate.”
Without warning, the Groudon let off a savage roar that would have made even the bravest Pokemon cringe. “Let the others know I am here,” it commanded in a sharp growl. “By my entire being, the light shall be free!”
***
Where am I? Is this…a dream? No…this is different. I’m in…darkness…I could feel my eyelids fluttering; I knew this wasn’t a dream. It was more of a nightmare! But though my mind was in the nightmare, my body was still intact with the physical world. I felt my teeth grit in pain, my small fangs scratching my fur until they drew blood. My paws were clenched into fists, my fur stood on end, and I was shaking. Always constantly shaking, but that wasn’t the worst of it. The worst part was the intense agony that bore a hole right through my stomach. “ARRGGHHH!” I screamed in pain as the hole twisted and something within it clenched. “NOO!”
“Aww, what’s wrong? Can’t take the heat?” A cold, sinister voice entered my mind. Large red eyes narrowed until they were just tiny slits. Only the pupils could be seen in my mind, glaring like a monster.
“No!” I writhed in agony and I could feel the strain it took me to move my paws around within the chains. My wrists were already red and raw. The sticky, oozing blood that now trickled down them meant nothing to me. My other pain meant nothing. All that concerned me now was the ripping hole in my stomach. But I couldn’t do anything. My eyes wouldn’t open no matter how hard I tried. I might as well have given up; I was stuck in this nightmare. As long as it took for Gengar to extract my soul, I would be in here; trapped and lifeless.
My jaw trembled again as the salty taste of blood flowed on my lips. What was left of my stomach retracted in a sudden convulsion; my own blood made me sick. I writhed again and opened my mouth wide, spluttering for air. Though I couldn’t see, I knew my body must be in tattered ruins by now. I was even beyond the point of crying; I’d probably already exhausted my supply. So this is what it’s like, I thought sullenly, to die…
NO!
“Huh?” I jerked my head up in surprise. That voice…who was it?
Don’t you dare give up! Never!
A rough snarl issued from the telepathic link before it snapped off. Even though my eyes were shut, I could feel them narrowing. It said…don’t give up…“Arrgh!” I opened my eyes in an instant and glared at the Gengar in front of me savagely.
“Keke! What?!”
I peered down at my stomach, and though it hurt, tensed my muscles. Gengar had punched his paw right into it! That was the source of my nightmare! The hole that was there, the intense pain, was from him! I opened my mouth weakly to speak. “Gen…Gengar!”
“Keke?” The purple Pokemon glared at me in utter fascination. “You! You should be asleep! How?!”
I composed my face as best I could in a grin. “I guess…I guess I had a wake-up call.” While I tried to make my voice fierce, the best I could do barely came out in a whisper. Gengar merely smiled and clenched his paw again. “Arrgh!” The agony came back with double force. “Please,” I begged, “Don’t.”
“Why?” the Gengar hissed savagely. “Look at you! You’re pathetic! You’re worse than pathetic even; you’re a waste! It sneered and twisted its paw slowly while I could do nothing but scream. “See? You’re worthless…a leech. And no one will miss you at all. Give up…”
My eyes widened slowly as Gengar’s manic laugh came from a distance. Don’t…give…up! “NEVER!” My scream echoed throughout the large, desolate ruin. I could see that Gengar had frozen. He was almost deathly still now. I must have caught him off guard with my scream. Then I realised that it had nothing to do with my scream. His eyes were wide with shock, and they were staring at my face! It was only then that I became aware of a slight prickling in my cheeks.
“I can see…” Gengar muttered in surprise. “I can see…your aura! It’s white!”
I twisted my head around me and almost reeled if the chains hadn’t been stopping me. My body was turning…white! My tail, I remembered, which was unchained, I swung out in front of me. The circle on my tail, which was always a mystery to me and was always slightly glowing, was now almost as bright as a dazzling light. In the end, I had to look away because it was blinding me. What else was different about me, and how? Why was I turning white? But it didn’t matter to me that much, anyway. What shocked me now was the huge feeling of calm that was spreading over me; making me feel elated. The pain, I noticed, was distant now. It was second nature to this good, irresistible feeling.
I smiled, narrowing my eyes as Gengar withdrew his paw from my stomach and began to back away. I caught his movements and noticed that he was edging towards the soul extractor. Apparently, he’d had enough of the ‘torture’ scenario. “Oh, no you don’t!” The crackling within my cheeks grew until it pulsed through my veins.
“Keke!” Gengar cried out. “No!”
“Yes! Pii…kaaa…chhuuu!” My cry rang out and the white hot lightning flew from my body and engulfed the Gengar.
“Arrghh!” His scream sounded almost glorious to my ears; I felt like laughing. The calm that surrounded me made me feel happy.
“Gah!” Something hard struck the side of my face, making me see stars. “Wha-what?” I shook my head quickly and glanced around the room. Where I should have seen an ashen black Pokemon, I could only see empty air. Gengar had evaded my attack! The feeling of calm was beginning to wash away and the white colour of my body was receding. I felt dizzy again. “No…” A few feet away, Gengar was sneering with a rock in his paw.
“I’m not that easy to get!” he growled. “You rat! How DARE you!” He aimed another rock at me and I felt it skim against my chest. I flinched back instantly. “This’ll be your last breath, Pikachu!” he warned me. “You will never see the light of day again!” He threw the last rock and it hit me straight in the forehead. My eyes drooped as my head spun wildly. This is it…that voice didn’t matter now. I was going to give up. I couldn’t survive; not like this. I closed my eyes and my head lolled as I waited for the final blow.
Then I heard a loud crash and a scream. I tried to open my eyes, but I was too far under to do anything now. Another loud crash sounded and I heard something whizz past my ears. Within a moment, I felt myself falling through the air; something had hacked my chains apart. Any moment I knew I’d hit the ground. But to my utter amazement, something soft curled around me and softened my fall.
“That’s it,” a gentle voice whispered. “I told you, never give up.” Whoever held me tightened its grip and groaned softly as it landed on the ground. “I made a promise, and I intend to keep it.” I sighed at that moment, knowing that I was safe, and faded out the cool voice that was the only thing keeping me awake.
***
It was hard for Rye to see into the ruins without being spotted, but he did it anyway. A slight movement from behind made him instantly jerk his paw out. “Stay there!” he hissed. “It’s too early to be caught now!” The Dragonite made to retort, but thought better of it and sighed, moving slowly back into the shadows.
Quite by chance, as soon as Rye had reached the ruins entrance, Codan had appeared. In the brief greeting they’d exchanged, he’d learnt that the Dragonite had also heard Zanna’s call. She must have called out to all of us then, Rye concluded, the Torchic as well. But he pushed his hatred aside; it wouldn’t help in this situation. His eyes narrowed instinctively upon seeing the Gengar. I’d know him anywhere…that’s Arc! That means…oh, no…Rye winced and clutched his stomach with a paw.
“What is it?” Codan whispered frantically.
“The Gengar,” Rye muttered. “That’s Arc. He works for Deoxys,” The Elekid noted the sharp intake of breath from Codan. “But he’s also part of a team, and on that team are Raze and Scythe.” He glared at the Gengar again and growled. “If Arc’s here, you can bet that Raze and Scythe aren’t far behind.” He turned his head sharply to the Dragonite. “Well, are you…” His voice trailed off as he saw Codan. The dragon was bent double and grasping the wall to steady himself.
“Deoxys…” he hissed.
Rye was stunned. What could that monster have done to upset him so much? For a moment, the Elekid was consumed by pity, then he remembered the task at hand. “Codan, snap out of it! We need to focus on getting Zanna out of here! Worry later.” He saw the Dragonite gulp and nod weakly. It took some effort, he could see, but Codan was soon standing upright again. Rye inclined his head. “Are you ready?”
“Let’s do this,” Codan replied, clenching his paws. “No more mercy.”
A slight smile spread across Rye’s face. “Well said,” He turned back towards Arc and glared. “Alright, on my signal, you hit Arc with dragon rage. It shouldn’t keep him at bay for long, but just long enough for me to get to Zanna. Understand?” He assumed the growl Codan issued meant yes. “Alright, now we wait.” He crouched down by the corner again and peered around. What he saw instantly shocked him. “What the?! Zanna! She’s white!”
“What?!” Codan’s rough paw pushed Rye out of the way and he ignored when he growled in protest. “What is that?”
Rye glared, but edged around the other side of the Dragonite. Zanna was…smiling! He gasped and drew back. What was happening to her? “Ah!” Something had clicked for him then. When Scythe got angry, she turned black. Could the same thing be happening to Zanna? He peered around again and sighed. No, that couldn’t be it. She was white, not black, and the force that was radiating from her was peaceful. It was very faint, considering they were far away, but he could still sense the calm aura flowing from her. “Hmm…” But he instantly became aware again as something hit her; a rock.
Rye gritted his teeth and felt a rumble rise within him. Another two rocks flew at the Pikachu and every time they hit, Rye’s anger rose. That’s it, he thought, eyeing the almost unconscious Pikachu, “Now!” he hissed to Codan.
Without a moments delay, the Dragonite sprung forth and shot an energy ball straight at the Gengar. It hit its target, leaving Arc staggering and gasping for air. Rye was racing along, already halfway to his mark. Within a second, he leapt up off the ground and reached within his fur, pulling out a silver shuriken. He arched back and threw it swiftly towards the chains that bound Zanna. It sliced through them effortlessly and curled back towards Rye, who caught it and placed it deep in his fur before shooting off in the direction of the Pikachu.
I’m not going to make it, he thought. I need more speed! He strained his mind and instantly teleported underneath Zanna. He grasped her gently, wrapping his arms tightly around her waist.
“Huh…?” the Pikachu groaned uneasily into his fur.
Rye’s forehead creased slightly. “That’s it. I told you, never give up. I made a promise, and I intend to keep it.” He saw Zanna sigh and drift off. The Elekid then turned around in mid-air and landed lightly on the rough ground, never for a moment relaxing his grip. He stood up swiftly, cradling the Pikachu gently within his arms. “Codan!” he shouted, “Let’s go!”
As was their plan, they intended to get as far away as possible and draw the intruders to the main hall. It was the largest, and seemingly the best place for a fight if one should occur. He saw the Dragonite nod hastily and leave a parting punch for Arc before dashing out into the dark hallway. Rye followed instantly, but caught Arc’s gaze before he left. At first, the Gengar glared, then it smiled.
“I know your secret, Rye. You will not escape this alive.”
The Elekid stopped at the crumbling archway and growled savagely. “I already have. You, however, have not.”
Arc just laughed. “Ke! What do you mean? I’m standing, aren’t I?”
Rye gave a slight smile as his eyes traced the path of the silent shuriken. It sliced through the still laughing Gengar and sailed back towards Rye, who had to hold Zanna with one paw to catch it. His nose crinkled at the rusty stench of the blood, and he glanced back to Arc once more.
The Gengar stood deathly still and was beginning to pale. He looked down at his chest with a strained expression. The shuriken had pierced him straight through the heart. With a gurgling groan, the Gengar fell to the ground, surrounded by his own foul-smelling, tainted blood.
“I told you,” Rye glared, “That you wouldn’t survive.” He tore his eyes away from Arc and heaved Zanna up close to him. Anyone who tried to mess with him or his friends was history. He shook his head once and followed Codan up and out into the hall.
***
The PRA was now bustling with activity. Pokemon everywhere were fleeing in a desperate attempt to survive. The Entrance hall was no better. Codan sighed as he spotted a bolting Arcanine and pulled it to the side by the scruff of its collar. “Why are you fleeing?! Don’t you realise that we need everyone to band together to win this?” He shook the Arcanine by the cuff when it neglected to look at him. “Answer me!” he hissed.
“No-no!” the dog stammered nervously. “W-we can’t win!”
Codan frowned. “What do you mean? Of course we can! It’s only a couple of intruders, we can—”
“NO!” the Arcanine barked back savagely as it turned to Codan. The Dragonite was shocked beyond words. The dog’s face was scarred and wounded, fresh blood dripping down slowly. But its eyes attracted the most attention. The eyes, which were usually very fierce for an Arcanine, now looked as dull and lifeless as a rock. The pupils were contracted so far that they were almost invisible. “Not a few,” it muttered, taking in a sharp breath, “Tonnes! They come in numbers far greater than our own! We can’t win!” With a final heave, the Arcanine pulled away and dashed off whimpering.
Rye walked up silently behind Codan and raised an eyebrow. “If I didn’t know better, I’d say that it’s spooked. Really good.” The Elekid’s gaze followed the trail of the Arcanine that had knocked over several other Pokemon in an attempt to flee.
Codan shook his head wearily. “Never mind that, how’s Zanna doing?” he turned to Rye who’s face flitted with concern almost immediately.
“She’s holding on…but barely. I’ve never seen her so worn out and tattered before.” He glanced down anxiously at the small Pikachu cradled within his arms. And I hate to admit it, but…it scares me…why? He shook his head abruptly and turned to the Dragonite instead. “What did the dog say?”
Codan stiffened. “She…she said that we can’t win. The numbers they come in are greater than our own.”
“What?!” Rye started. “Where? I don’t see anything!” As if in answer to his question, the back wall burst into rubble, sending him, Codan, and Zanna flying. The Pikachu rolled across the floor like a leaf and stopped only when a boulder barred her path. Rye cringed and climbed onto all fours, scrambling to get a hold of the dirt beneath him. What…what was that? “Ah!” His eyes widened instantly as they searched the ground in front of him. “Zanna!” He rose to his feet shakily, using a paw to steady himself as a dizzy spell hit. “No…” he groaned. “There’s no time!” But he winced as he tried to walk, collapsing effortlessly onto the ground again. The explosion had knocked all the wind out of him!
“Well, well, fancy seeing you here, old friend.”
“Huh?” Rye placed his paws in front of him and looked up. The dark face was blurred in double vision for a moment before it cleared. Then, as he recognised the features, he recoiled and hissed. “Scythe! Leave! You don’t belong here!” He studied her for a moment before speaking again. Wait… “I saw you this afternoon!” he shouted. “You were almost dead! How—”
The Absol cut him off quickly with a sly grin. “I guess I really should thank you for saving my hide. I was lucky the master got there as soon as he did, really.”
“Grrr…” Rye growled and bared his teeth at her, clenching his paws as hard as he could. “I should have LET you die! Just like I killed your team-mate!”
“What did you do?” Scythe’s voice was almost a low hiss now. The black Absol seemed to be shaking with fury. Rye wasn’t interested in games, though. There were more pressing matters at hand. Zanna was lying unprotected who knows where, and he could see that Codan was alright, though it did seem to take most of his strength to stand up again.
The Elekid turned back to Scythe and growled. “I’m not in the mood for games, Absol. Let me go!” But when he tried to get up, he soon found Scythe barring his way.
“Tell me what happened…to Arc!” she hissed.
Rye sighed. I don’t have time for this! All the same though, he grinned slyly up at her. “He was no match for me,” he crowed. “See this?” Rye took out the small, silver shuriken that was still stained with Arc’s blood. “It pierced him,” he continued lightly, swirling the blade on the palm of his paw. “Pierced him straight through the heart…” He trailed off, almost snickering, when Scythe brought a paw forward. Rye tensed; that was just the moment he’d been waiting for. He leapt up agilely onto the paw and used the forward momentum to flip up onto a large boulder that had been blown free of the wall.
He landed lightly on his feet and crouched down, pressing low to the cool, rough surface of the rock. His breaths now came out in ragged gasps. I don’t know…how much longer…I can keep this up. He tried to move slightly and then cringed back, whipping a paw around to the left side of his chest. When he drew it back, fresh blood clung to his fur, leaving it all matted. “Arggh…” Scythe’s paw must have still caught him at the last minute. He wasn’t as fast as he could be, either.
He winced again as he pushed himself back against the rock. Wait for it…Just as he’d predicted, the overly-tensed and psychotic Absol had lunged upwards towards him. Rye rolled over at the last second, leaving Scythe to dig her fangs into solid rock.
The Absol recoiled in pain and hissed again. “You have a death wish, Elekid! Just you wait!”
But Rye wasn’t dumb enough to wait for Scythe to regain her senses. By the time the Absol could stand again, he’d already bolted off halfway across the room, ignoring the intense pain that shot through his side every time he took a step. He met up with Codan who deftly punched a Mightyena before using his wings to spear its stomach. “Wow,” Rye murmured. “You have some moves.”
The Dragonite flashed a quick smile before dispersing the dog. “Nothing compared to yours, I see. I’ve never met anyone who moves so fast. It’s like you teleport pretty much instantly.”
Rye shook his head brusquely. “I only wish that were the case. Where’s Zanna?”
“What?!” Codan glanced briefly around the room. “You lost her?!”
“I-I didn’t mean to!” Rye snapped back. “She was knocked away by the explosion! Speaking of which, we have more trouble. Raze and Scythe are here.”
Codan’s eyes narrowed and a puff of smoke was snorted from his nostrils. “You find Zanna. I’ll take care of them.”
“But—” Rye tried to argue, but Codan had already swept off from the ground, leaving the faintest cloud of dust behind him. “Grrr…” he growled again and turned away swiftly. Never mind that, where was Zanna? He jumped on top of another boulder to get a good view of the surrounding area, and almost fainted.
Hundreds of corpses lay on the battlefield, both good and evil. Rye cast a glance to the large hole that gaped in the far wall. Tonnes of Pokemon rushed in; swiftly dealing blows to anyone that got in their way. One in particular, however, caught Rye’s gaze. The smirking Weavile held up a walkie-talkie and cocked its head to the side. With its left paw, it signalled to another Weavile who merely nodded and raced off so fast that Rye couldn’t see where it’d gone.
I know that Weavile, he glared. They’re the Hunters! But why would they be here? His thoughts strayed back to Zanna chained to the wall. He gritted his teeth and raised a paw to his aching side again. He knew. They were after Zanna. And hadn’t he been warned that there’d be competition? Whatever had that Pikachu done? “Arrggh!” He shook his head in frustration again and ignored all the mayhem around him. “I need to find her!” he hissed. Then his eyes widened. There she was, just inches below him, swept against the side of the boulder.
He dropped down instantly and raised a paw to the unmoving figure. “Zanna,” he murmured. “Zanna, can you hear me?” No response came from the body; she was knocked out cold. And no wonder. Who knows what she’s been through, Rye thought. Ignoring the protesting stab of pain, he bent down and gently picked up the limp Pikachu. It suddenly struck him right then exactly how fragile she was. She weighed little much as a rock in Rye’s grasp. How could this creature be what Deoxys was after?
But he couldn’t think for long; a jagged paw smacked into the side of his head, sending him off balance and flying through the air. No! Protect Zanna! With his paws grasping the Pikachu tightly, he rolled over in mid-air and braced himself for the rough landing. As soon as his back hit the gravel, he cried out in pain. It seemed like he was on fire! It took ages for the relentless ground to slow him, but once it did, he found that he was unable to move. His back was red and raw now, the sharp rocks below digging into it painfully. Rye gritted his teeth and tried to keep the room in focus, but he could feel his consciousness slipping.
A dark shadow loomed over him, sneering and reaching out towards Zanna. “I’ll take that!” But Rye was ready.
“Over my dead body.” When the paw was close enough, he bit into it savagely, tasting the rusty blood in his mouth.
The figure roared in pain and snatched its paw back, cursing. “You little brat!”
The Elekid spat the blood out of his mouth, and though it almost made him faint, rolled over so that he was bent over Zanna, protecting her. “You…won’t get her!” he replied slowly, his body shaking with the effort to remain upright.
“Try me!” the figure retorted, slamming another paw into Rye’s back. The Elekid screamed. He could see the blood dripping down around him, swirling and mixing into the ground. His teeth hurting now, he narrowed his eyes in vain as the blows came again and again. The darkness was drawing closer and closer until it threatened to swallow him.
I won’t die for a lost cause, he thought fiercely. If I die, it’ll be for a friend. His blurred eyes peered down at the Pikachu in front of him. They were dull and lifeless now, none of the emerald fire they once held visible within them. The blows were growing distant and he was beginning to get closer to the ground, when something made his eyes focus. He took a sharp breath as he saw Zanna wearily open her eyes. He noted that they were dull too, but hadn’t lost any of the intensity or fierce determination that always shone within them. “Zanna!” he whispered lightly, a slight smile on his face.
“Hmm?” The Pikachu groaned and tried to move, but instantly fell backwards again, instead clutching her stomach.
Rye peered down at the blood stained fur and felt a rumble rise within him. “Don’t move, Zanna,” he managed to force out. “I’ve got you covered.”
Zanna’s pained face relaxed as she opened her eyes again and spotted Rye. However, her expression immediately changed into shock as she eyed the Elekid more closely. “Rye…move! You’re hurt!” The words didn’t come out nearly as impressive as she’d hoped. It was more of a soft gurgle.
Rye grinned as she attempted feebly to push him away. But she couldn’t budge him any more than she could fly. “No,” he assured her. “I’ll be alright.”
“You don’t look it…” Zanna replied, doing her best to glare at him.
Rye gave a soft chuckle. “I will be…if you’re safe…” He trailed off in that instant, and as his back was dealt a final blow, collapsed beside Zanna, uttering a silent scream.
***
It was hard to focus my eyes, but they managed to see everything. Rye collapsed beside me in an instant, leaving only a sneering, wicked Weavile looming above me. “You’ve run out of luck, Pikachu,” it cackled. “Who is there to protect you now?”
“Me!” The Weavile’s shocked expression was engulfed in flames that killed it almost instantly. The charred Pokemon fell to the ground beside me in a crumpled heap. A small laugh came from behind it and a red figure leapt across to me agilely. “Well Zanna, I’m sorry I didn’t come sooner, but business called.”
I managed to prop myself up against the boulder and eye Jarre curiously. “You didn’t kill him, did you?”
The Torchic frowned, glancing beside me. “Oh, come on. The time for mercy has passed! I mean, if he didn’t…he would have…” He trailed off uselessly and then spotted Rye. “What happened to him?” he uttered in amazement.
I saw that Rye’s back was red and raw, blood was gathering in dried scabs everywhere, and he really looked like a mess. “I’m not sure,” I replied slowly, a crease forming in my forehead. “But I think he was protecting me.”
“Hmm…” Jarre eyed him a moment longer before turning away. “You’ll have to look after him for now, I have something to do. But I’ll be back soon!” he added, glancing at the worried expression on my face.
I turned to Rye. “I can barely look after myself, how am I meant to look after him, too?” I shook my head slowly, ignoring the sudden rush of dizzy spells. I remembered when I’d tried to move him how little he’d budged, if he’d even moved at all. “Rye…move! You’re hurt!”
He’d only smiled then, mocking me. “No, I’ll be alright…I will be…if you’re safe…”
That glint in his eyes had shocked me. He’d used the last of his strength to protect me…did I even deserve it? And why? Why would he risk his life for me? I sighed. This was all too confusing. “Ah!” I fell backwards against the rock as a sudden earthquake hit; but it wasn’t normal. A loud, ripping sound erupted from the earth beneath me and steadily grew. “What is that?!” I gasped. In one, sudden movement, the ground burst open and gravel flew everywhere. I shielded my eyes with a paw and grasped Rye with the other, hoping to Arceus that I’d at least live through this. Hundreds of Pokemon were knocked back as a deep rumble issued from the dust cloud in front of me.
“Get away from the light!” It hissed savagely.
I peered into the fog slowly and froze, meeting a single, ruby-red eye.
Chibi Altaria
07-19-2014, 11:31 AM
Chapter 19;
.............the light within
---------
Fear instantly gripped at my chest, threatening to make my heart explode. The ruby eye narrowed its gaze and stared at me intently. From that one moment of contact, I knew it wouldn’t hurt me. Its eyes shone with an odd kind of fierce determination. It took me a minute to realise that I was still holding onto Rye. Far harder than necessary. I released my grip and peered down at him.
His breathing was shallow and uneven, but I suppose it could be worse. I still found it miraculous how he’d protected me like that. It was funny, but he gave off the impression that he didn’t need or want friends. Why was I an exception? But my thoughts didn’t linger on him for long; a slight rumble in the air caused me to turn back to the battlefield.
With the dust now clearing, I could faintly see the outline of a huge figure. I was certain that the body belonged to the same figure as the one that had the red eye. Wait a minute…I doubled back to the words that had come out of its mouth. “Get away from the light!” It had then fixed me with its piercing gaze that had turned me to stone. But there was something odd in what it had said. Light…Ah! That was it! It reminded me of that time when my body had changed. I remembered – wincing slightly – when I was captured. I had turned white and glowing. Was I this light that it spoke of?
A groaning sound interrupted my reverie. I turned to my left to see Rye’s mouth moving, though his eyes were tight shut. “Scythe…dark…fatal…experiment…” His words trailed off, but didn’t erase the chilling feeling that made my fur stand on end. I looked at him warily, studying his face for another sign of speaking, but none came. I bit my lip edgily. What did I expect? That he’d make sense in his sleep? The thought made me snort, if only briefly.
Rye’s uneven breathing had returned in double force, now making me anxious. Why did he have to be so stupid?! I thought suddenly. Why me?! But my head didn’t have time to argue with itself. A slight whooshing sounded overhead and I looked up.
A dark figure bounded over the edge of the rock, claws raised lethally. Scythe! Without a second thought to my own safety, I positioned myself in front of Rye and glared, white hot electricity erupting from my cheeks. But the Absol never made contact. In the instant before I would have been struck, Codan dashed in front of me. His paws raised towards Scythe, he dodged her attack and sent a punch right to her face. The Absol reeled back, but wasn’t kept at bay for long. She bounded back up, hissing, and lunged at the Dragonite again.
“Run!” Codan shouted as he defended himself against the black creature. “Take Rye and run!”
Too weak to argue, I cast him a thankful glance and turned back to Rye. But I’d never be able to carry him! I slumped down beside the Elekid and buried my face in my paws. Every sound was then intensified, and I realised just how many Pokemon were in the room. Judging by the unfamiliar footsteps, they didn’t belong to the PRA. I removed a paw long enough to glance back at Rye. “It’s all my fault,” I murmured, distraught. “I was too careless. I was stupid!” I hated myself right then. Hated myself because I’d dragged everyone else into this, and they would end up being badly hurt. I’d never forgive myself if anyone died.
“Hey now…” A light wing fell on my shoulder and I turned to find Jarre smiling at me. “Nothing’s your fault, Zanna,” he glanced brusquely at Rye, and though he scowled, I could see genuine concern on his face. “Least of all that. It was his own folly when he saved you. He knew what he was getting into.”
I shook my head slowly as I stood up. “No, he didn’t. He would never have risked his life for me if he knew.”
Jarre looked away from Rye and fixed me with his gentle blue eyes. “How do you know?” I was about to reply, but he turned away and began to walk back towards the center of the battlefield. It was only then that I noticed Jarre had brought several Pokemon back with him.
There was a Leafeon, a Glaceon and a small Pidgey that looked frightened beyond compare. The two dogs seemed to be glaring at me. Why? What had I done? They walked up to me and nodded as they passed. “Im Kraal, and this is Marilai,” the Leafeon said stiffly.
I released a small smile. “I’m Zanna.”
“We know who you are,” the Glaceon, Marilai, cut in sharply. She raised her tail in some kind of defiance as she neared Rye. “Shall we take him back?” she whispered to Kraal.
The Leafeon frowned and then shook his head. “He’s too injured, but maybe we can at least take him to the outskirts. That should be far enough for us to make contact.”
It took me a moment to process this. “Wait, so you’re going to take him away?!” My voice was still weak, but it was enough to draw their attention.
“That’s the plan,” Kraal muttered sourly. “Now move aside, Pikachu, we can take it from here.”
I shook my head in disbelief. “No, you can’t! I have to protect him, I have to-”
“You don’t have to do anything!” Marilai spat, teeth glistening ferociously. “You almost killed him! You have no right to do anything, you rat!” A fierce growl rose from her throat as she glared at me with hatred.
“I…did…NOT!” I almost shrieked. A sudden feeling of anguish and loathing boiled up within me. In the same moment that I clenched my paws, a steady white glow began to spread down my body. My eyes narrowed slightly and my fur stiffened. Within seconds, I could tell I was white again; the same pure essence that had enveloped me when I was captive. I bared my teeth and snarled at the two dogs as I stepped protectively back in front of Rye.
The Leafeon snorted. “What is this? Some kind of petty trick?”
“Try me, dog!” I spat. Kraal had snapped. The dog lunged at me then, with absolutely no motive but to slay me where I stood. But I had a motive. I had someone to protect. Though the Leafeon was larger than me, only a calm feeling radiated throughout my body. As soon as he came close enough, I pulled back a paw and brought it forward swiftly. A crackling explosion sounded as my paw made contact, sending Kraal flying several feet across the room.
“Kraal!” Marilai gasped. She glared at me in fear before bolting to his side.
I sneered at them, electricity still surrounding my fur. I turned to Rye and immediately bent down to pick him up. It was strange how light he felt within my paws, yet I knew he should be heavier. This confused me for a moment. What was happening to me? Why was I like this? But even though I was confused, I still felt calm. This was the assurance I needed; to be sure that everything would be alright. Every fight that was around me felt oblivious. All that mattered now was my own safety, and Rye’s.
“Zanna!” I blinked and turned towards the source of the sound. A small Torchic stood a few feet away. Funny that I couldn’t remember if it had a name or not. I glared at the creature with hatred. What was that thing doing here? And why was it calling my name? The Torchic took in my stare and frowned. “Zanna, are you alright? What’s happened to you?” A low growl formed in my throat as he came closer. He hesitated just a foot away. “Zanna?” it murmured in fear.
Yes, I thought, revelling in the fact that I’d caused fear within this insignificant being. I stole another glance at it and made to walk past, but it blocked me. I curled my lips back in a snarl. “Move aside, fiend!”
The Torchic shook its head rapidly. “What are you saying? I don’t-”
“NO! The light is dangerous! It doesn’t remember you. Get away!”
I started in surprise at the deep rumble that filled the room. Sourly, I followed the Torchic’s gaze up towards the center of the field. A Groudon…I thought in fear. Yes, I now felt fear, for I knew this thing could crush me in a second. Could it?
“Get away!” it repeated to the Torchic. The small firebird was rather stunned. When it glanced at me again, I growled and held Rye closer.
“Get away? Why?” the bird shouted up hoarsely.
The massive dinosaur stared at me placidly. “In that form, your friend doesn’t remember anything. She can’t distinguish friend from foe. All she cares about is whatever she is defending. That is the job of a Light Pokemon.”
I turned towards the Torchic in surprise. Friend? Why would it be my friend? I scowled in utter disdain.
“Zanna?” the Torchic called again. I merely hissed and ignored it. This thing was beginning to be a pest. “Do you know who I am?” it continued.
I didn’t even bother to look at it. “I don’t know who you are,” I replied sourly, “And I don’t care. Bit if you don’t move, I will hurt you.” I heard a shuffling from behind me and assumed the Torchic had moved. I smiled slightly and turned around.
It was so fast; I didn’t know what was happening. Something cold slammed into me and knocked the wind from my body. Rye flew out of my arms and landed only a metre away. But before I could get to him, a steel wing whipped up around my throat and I froze. The haze was clearing slightly. I remembered the face staring back at mine with loathing. And the dreaded, cold eyes; blue shards of death. Balian.
The Empoleon held me by the throat. The Torchic was pinned on the ground by a Weavile. It spluttered and lashed out, but it might have been trying to push against a brick wall for all the good it was doing. Rye was still unconscious; nobody bothered to guard him. Just behind the Empoleon, a Dragonite was fighting an Absol. Beside them were a Leafeon and a Glaceon, the latter of which was defending the first from a savage Taillow. Apart from these few Pokemon, and a cowardly Pidgey which perched upon a large boulder, the entire room was now empty. But where had Groudon gone?
I tried to twist my head to see, but Balian was holding me tight. It sneered as it raised a wing to pat me. I snarled and lashed out at it, white electricity surrounding my body again. “Oh, feisty today, aren’t we, Zanna?”
I growled at the smiling face with pure hatred. “What do you want, penguin?” I spat at it and deftly dodged an incoming wing, though I strained a few muscles in the process. Balian clenched his other wing tighter around me, and I struggled to breathe.
“I want what Arc failed to get. I want your soul. But looking at you now…” He trailed off and looked me up and down. “I think the Master might like you better alive.” Balian’s beak curled up maliciously.
I snarled again, but the Dragonite spoke before I could. He held the Absol under his feet and pressed harder every time she snapped at him. “Balian, why? What has Deoxys offered you that we don’t have?” The steel penguin turned and abruptly dropped me on the ground. I scrambled away frantically, gasping for air. I reached Rye in only a second and stood over him, glaring at the Weavile which had the Torchic pinned. The Dragonite began to walk towards Balian.
A mistake, I thought, now the Absol can get you. But the penguin waved a wing when the creature tried to attack. The Absol backed off sourly, instead turning to help out the Taillow. I ignored the two dogs and turned back to Balian. The Empoleon snorted as the Dragonite stopped in front of him, glaring.
“Deoxys has promised me everything,” Balian hissed. “How could I refuse?” I saw the Dragonite wince at the mention of Deoxys’ name. It did not go unnoticed by the Empoleon, either. “Ah, I see. You still don’t like the sound of his name. I bet Reyna would have loved to see this.” The Dragonite let out an anguished roar and shot an energy ball from his mouth. Balian merely caught it and smothered the ball until it was gone. “You’re weak, Codan,” he sneered.
The Dragonite named Codan was now shaking. His face was scrunched in hatred, and if looks could kill, this certainly would have done the job. “Don’t you EVER mention Reyna!” he snarled.
More of the haze lifted from me that moment, and I could remember. That was Codan, the Dragonite who had his other half torn away from him by Deoxys. I let out a small growl as I stared at Balian. How could he taunt Codan so? They were part of a team! The Dragonite was now a complete wreck. He fell to the ground and I pitied him. How much must it hurt? Forever, I thought in sorrow. Something like that would never heal.
“Zanna…” A gentle cry came from my left.
I turned my head slightly to see the Torchic again. It was pinned hard to the gravel. I could see its consciousness fading. Hmmph, why should I care? But I felt as if I should care. I blinked my eyes and narrowed them in confusion. Was it possible that Rye wasn’t the only one I needed to protect? “Jarre…” I murmured slowly. The Torchic, of course, who was my best friend.
The bird smiled feebly beneath the Weavile’s claws. “I knew you would never forget me.” Hatred settled on me. I glanced at Rye’s face for a split second. He would be okay without me for a minute.
The Weavile who held Jarre was no longer smiling when I shredded a paw through its stomach. The creature uttered a startled cry before falling to the ground in its own blood. I helped Jarre up and hastily wiped a bloody paw against my white fur. It saddened me to see it tainted, but then, there were red splotches all over me anyway. It looked the worst near my stomach, where the fur was all matted and beginning to scab. Thankfully, Jarre took my mind away from it.
“Thanks for saving me,” he huffed. “I was about to be smooshed into the ground.”
I laughed for a minute. “You know I wouldn’t ever let someone hurt you.”
Jarre grinned and then his smile faded as he spotted Rye. “He’s sure been through a lot. Will he be okay?”
I closed my eyes briefly in pain. “He did more than he needed to, I really hope so. He stopped me from being a soulless monster. Now I don’t know if he’ll even make it out of here alive.” I ran back to the Elekid and put a paw gently against his chest. “It’s slowing…” I murmured.
Jarre walked over and stared at me gently. “Do you know that you were going to hurt me before if I didn’t let you leave?”
I frowned and blinked. “I…I don’t remember saying anything like that.”
The Torchic stared at me thoughtfully and then turned back to look at Rye. “Hmm,” was all he said. Then he turned his head abruptly to the right. “Uh…do you think we should help them?”
I turned to see who he meant. “The Leafeon and Glaceon?”
“Kraal and Marilai,” Jarre corrected. “And little Quoll up there.” He gestured towards the Pidgey. I’d never seen these Pokemon before.
“Who are they?” I asked Jarre curiously. He watched the two dogs, the Absol and the Taillow for a moment longer before replying.
“Kraal and Marilai er…work with Rye,” he nodded towards the Elekid. “As far as I know about Quoll, Raze and Scythe got her. Kraal and Marilai saved her and then they came back here. Rye was with them in the hospital wing.”
“Rye was there?” I stared at the two dogs in confusion. “And if they work with him, what kind of job does he have? Or do you mean rescue partners, like us?” I could instantly tell that Jarre was avoiding my gaze. He turned away and started towards them.
“I’ll go help. You can stay here with him.” He scowled as he mentioned Rye, but thought nothing of it and took off towards the dogs.
I could remember everything so clearly now. What Groudon had said…I was a Light Pokemon and this was my light form. When I was in it…I shuddered abruptly. I would not be able to distinguish friend or foe, only that which I defended. Then…I turned to stare at Rye, frowning. Then if I was protecting Rye, does that mean I would have killed anyone who got in my way? Jarre was right, I thought. I’m dangerous in this form. I peered down at my white fur in disgust, and then blinked. Wait…Groudon said that I wouldn’t remember anything in this form…so why is it that I can? A loud snap prevented me from pondering it further. I tore my head to where Jarre had gone. In his long, serrated jaw, Kraal held a Taillow. Raze, I remembered.
“Arrgh!” The bird screamed and went limp almost at once. Kraal growled and shook his head in frenzy, tossing the bird to the rubble. The Absol started to twitch and froze where she stood. The two dogs and Jarre did the same, except they just froze.
“Oh no…” I heard Marilai whimper. “Not again. She’s turning!”
Turning? I stared in utter amazement as Scythe started to turn pure black. Like when I was turning white, Scythe’s darkness spread from her head to her paws. Her eyes were now completely black and her fur stood up sharper while her claws grew. I looked at her in terror. Could this also be what I look like? “Ah!” I gasped. Something Rye had said earlier suddenly hit me. As I re-arranged the words in my head, a chilling feeling spread over me. “Dark Scythe, fatal experiment.”
My stomach lurched. Scythe, unlike me, was an experiment. She was only dark out of someone’s torture. But how did I come to be a Light Pokemon? Was it from before I met Jarre? I screwed my face up in frustration. Arrgh! Why couldn’t I remember my past?! I knew I had been, or once was a human. What was I like back then? How did I get here? What was happening?! The whole room whirled around me in a blur. “I don’t even know who I am…” I whimpered. A small stutter came from below me. Rye!
I fell to my knees at once and pressed a paw to his chest again. Still feeble. So uneven…”What have I done?” I murmured. “Why am I the source of this?” I blinked rapidly to hold back the tears now forming within my eyes. Everyone was being hurt because of me.
“Zanna…”
“Ah!” I gasped again. Rye had spoken! I peered down at him anxiously. His eyes were still closed…how did he know it was me?
“You’re cold…” he murmured in a barely audible whisper.
I cocked my head to the side. “Huh? Oh!” I quickly removed my paw from his chest. I didn’t realise I was cold. I frowned and cradled it. A sharp breath came from the Elekid and my stomach lurched again.
“Are you…alright?” he asked me. I looked at him in pity. He was too weak to even wince. The best he could do was talk flatly. I saw that he was also rather tense. I put a paw on his arm hesitantly and he shivered, though relaxed a bit.
“I’m okay, I think. I don’t really know how to explain this, but-”
“You’re Light Zanna,” he whispered slowly. “I can feel your aura…”
I blinked. So that’s how he knew it was me. “Yes,” I murmured. “I…” I looked up and saw his face wince slightly.
“You’re in pain.” I stared back in surprise. How was it that he knew me so well? He couldn’t even see me. “The change in your aura,” he said, “It’s hollow. What’s wrong?”
I snorted gently. “Do you really need to ask?” I waited, but he didn’t reply. Sighing, I said, “When I was protecting you before, I lost my sanity, my common sense, or whatever,” My paw quivered slightly but I continued. “I know…I would have hurt Jarre just to get you out of here alive…” I trailed off and looked away. How would I ever be able to do that? My paws shook of their own accord now. I removed the one that was resting on Rye’s arm.
The Elekid let out a slow breath. “You…were protecting me?” Why was it that he was so amazed?
I nodded, and then remembering that he couldn’t see me, uttered a quick “yes”. He frowned ever so slightly. “What?” I asked, curious now.
“I…I don’t want you to,” he replied in a firmer tone than before. “I don’t want you to stay here with me. Go, I don’t need protecting.”
“What? But Rye-”
“Please?” he pleaded.
I stared at him in shock. Why was he pushing me away? “I-I can’t!” I stuttered. “You’re my friend; I don’t want to leave you here by yourself.”
For some reason unknown to me, Rye sighed. “Please, it’s not good for you…Kraal and Marilai will look after me.”
I glanced over towards the Eevee-lutions and then at Scythe. “I don’t really think they’re-”
“Zanna,” he murmured, cutting me off, “Leave me alone.”
My mouth gaped in utter shock. “Why are you doing this?” I managed to choke out. “What have I done?”
I saw him pause for a moment before answering. “Too much already. I need you…to go.”
I would have replied, but for the loss of my voice. I stared at the Elekid in confusion. He…wanted me to leave? I saw Rye open his eyes and was surprised to see that they were still bright green; still retained their emerald glow. How was that possible? I was frozen. I couldn’t have moved even if I wanted to. Right now, Rye’s words hurt more than any wound that had been inflicted upon me.
The Elekid’s face creased slightly in seeing my expression. “It’s best,” he whispered lightly, “If you’re not around me.” I barely had enough sense left in me to shake my head. Rye sighed quietly and looked away. I saw the effort it took him to do that, and it pained me.
The look in his eyes was still etched within my mind. They were bright, yes. Sad? Yes, that too. But there was something else…I couldn’t figure out what it was. Gentle breathing snapped me out of my reverie. Rye had fallen asleep again. At least, that’s what I hoped it was. I could see that Scythe was still changing. Jarre was unfrozen and stopped just an inch away from me. He took one look at my face and frowned with concern.
“What? What’s wrong?” I could only shake my head. I tuned towards Scythe and glared. The Torchic’s face creased harder when I didn’t answer. “Okay, well you can just stay here, and-”
“No,” I cut him off sharply. I tore my gaze away from Rye. “You can look after him. I’ll go and fight.”
***
Jarre watched Zanna leave in confusion. “A minute ago she would have fought me just to stay,” he muttered sourly. What had caused the dramatic change in her temperament? The Torchic shook his head slowly and grimaced as he turned to Rye. Woah. He body was in bad shape. “Wah!” Startled by the movement, Jarre jumped a mile high. “You!” he said in surprise. “You’re awake!”
“Shhh!” Rye hissed in a whisper.
Jarre glanced over at Zanna and then back to Rye in understanding. “What did you say to her?!” he growled.
Rye frowned. “I told her to stay away from me.”
“That’s all?” Jarre muttered in surprise. “Why?”
Rye blinked uncomfortably. “I er…thought it would be best. I don’t need a body guard.”
“Uh huh…” The Torchic raised an eyebrow. “So I can leave you too, then?”
Rye blinked. “Do what you wish. I’m not the one who’ll be killing you if you do.” The Elekid s******ed softly, eyeing Zanna.
Jarre slumped beside Rye and cast him a glare. “I hate you.”
“I know,” Rye smiled sourly. He turned away and sighed. The Torchic barely cast him a glance before watching Zanna again.
That was strange, he thought. Both Zanna and Rye are avoiding my questions…He heard gentle breathing behind him followed by a groan. Great. He was unconscious again. Jarre turned his attention to Balian. He glared at the steel penguin in seething hatred. I’ll get you back for when you go me, monster. Hurting Zanna will be your downfall!
***
I stood as far from Kraal and Marilai as I could while still protecting them from Scythe. The Absol was now eyeing me with her icy black gaze which I returned with my own. The only way to beat a Dark Pokemon is with a Light one! I thought fiercely. I heard the soft padding of paws behind me. I instantly stuck out a paw in warning.
“You can’t stop me, rat!” Marilai spat.
I gritted my teeth. I didn’t have time for this. I turned around and glared at her, my tone more sinister and ethereal than I’d ever heard it before. “Step back unless you want to be hurt too.” I was already angry. It would be the stupid dog’s fault if she got in my way. I could feel the haze coming back over my mind. It was with difficulty that I kept it away. If I could stop Scythe now, we should be able to get out alive. The only other danger was Balian, but he seemed content enough at the moment just taunting Codan with Deoxys’ name.
Groudon was gone, but I’d overheard the dogs saying that we were lucky he drove everyone else away. Still, I’d call him back with my telepathy if I needed him. Looks like it’s time to get even. For what this fiend had put Jarre through…I didn’t bother to stifle the snarl that came from my throat. I curled my lips back in loathing and lunged. “Die, fiend!”
Scythe lunged just after I did, claws extended towards my flank. I, too, was surprised when my own claws protruded from my paws. They were serrated, yet sharp. Good, I thought. Just perfect to tear the creature to shreds!
At that moment, we collided. Scythe’s claws missed my throat by an inch. Mine found her flank and clawed across it in frenzy. The Absol growled and sank her fangs into my neck. I cried out in sheer agony, lashing back with my tail. Luckily it was enough to irritate her. Scythe let go of me and I landed on the ground off-balance. The blood that flowed from the deep wounds in my neck was making me dizzy. Scythe grinned wickedly, but winced as she walked forward. My claws had done some serious damage to her flank. She looked at herself and glared back at me, snarling. I reciprocated the gesture, claws outstretched again. This time when Scythe bolted, I was ready.
I leapt up into the air just above her. Flipping in mid-air, I struck out a paw and swiped at the flesh along her back. With any luck, I’d hit a nerve and render her helpless. As it happened though, my mark was off. My attack just aggravated the Absol, causing her to lunge at me in frenzy. I barely had the energy to dodge her attacks; the wound she inflicted was taking its toll.
Kraal and Marilai were staying well out of the way. After watching me and Scythe for a while, they knew what I was capable of. I snarled again and collided with the Absol, ripping and growling fiercely. I kicked at her with one of my feet and landed back on the ground. Scythe fell sideways and ended up being cut on a back leg. She heaved herself up and began to circle me. I followed her motion, all the while using a trick I’d picked up from Codan.
The faces I made unnerved the Absol, making her twitch and hiss. I laughed inwardly, but retained my focus. My once white fur was now a crimson red, and so was Scythe’s. One last lunge, I thought. Then I’ll get her. I lowered myself back on all fours, eyeing the Absol ferociously. My paws then acted of their own accord, carrying me forward to victory. Scythe waited, ready to pounce.
“Arrggh!”
The piercing wail stopped me in my tracks, and the moment I was confused, Scythe leapt for me. Her razor sharp jaws closed around my chest and punctured my flesh. It was then that my own piercing scream echoed throughout the room. Scythe flung me to the ground which hit me hard, sending all the air from my body. Bleeding profusely, I was only vaguely aware of shouting voices around me. Through the turmoil, one voice was louder than the rest. My laboured breathing died down as I heard it.
I didn’t mean it…I’m so sorry. Don’t die now…
The anguish in the voice made me want to comfort it, but I was far from being able to move. I shuddered slightly as I became conscious of the immense pain and the effort it took to just breathe. I need to give in to the dark, I thought, but…I held onto something. It kept me above the pit, though I still succumbed. As my breathing stopped and my head swooned, the voice came one last time.
Please don’t die…I need you…
Chibi Altaria
07-19-2014, 11:34 AM
Chapter 20;
.............death wish
---------
Jarre stood with absolute terror as he watched Zanna lunge again and again. It was monstrous just how much of an animal she was in this form. The Torchic sensed the dramatic change in her aura. It was beginning to lose its calmness, now turning into malice. I can’t take much more of this, Jarre thought sullenly, closing his eyes as not to see the fight. A small gurgle came from beside him and the Torchic twisted his head round slightly.
The Elekid’s face was in pain, eyes scrunched and teeth gritted. He couldn’t help but feel some sympathy towards him. Jarre sighed. Well that’s what you get when you try to be a hero. He turned his head away only to be startled by a high wail a moment later. Heart beating rapidly, Jarre saw that Rye was now bent double trying to clutch at his back which had turned a flaming red. The Torchic tried to gasp, but no sound came out. Another scream pierced the air, and this one was more recognisable.
“Zanna!” Jarre shouted in horror. He turned just in time to see Scythe’s jaws crunch down around her. Zanna’s confused gaze was now contorted in anguish, like Rye’s. But before he could even move a talon, the dark Absol threw Zanna across the room. She landed with a sickening thud and stopped cold. Not a single hair on her fur moved. “No…” Jarre whispered, tears in his eyes. “No! It-can’t be!” But it was true, he could see. Zanna was dying. Her breathing slowed and heaved in uneven bursts, and as her eyes closed, the white colour on her fur receded, leaving him no doubt that if she was not dead she was at least very badly injured.
He turned back to Rye immediately. The Elekid was still in immense agony, even more so now, it seemed. The fur on his back had changed to a darker hue of red, leaving it almost looking black. “Wha-what’s happening?!” The Torchic managed to choke out.
“Arrrghh!” Another scream erupted from Rye’s mouth, filling the room with a chilling essence.
Codan had now looked up, tears no longer on his face. Zanna’s scream had awoken him, and though Balian had tried to stop him, the Dragonite just crushed through towards the Pikachu. Balian now stood motionless by the center of the field, wings crossed. His sharp eyes were narrowed in disdain as he watched Codan attend to Zanna.
Kraal and Marilai were now back in action, both trying to fend off the dark Absol. Jarre snorted. At least Raze was rendered helpless for the time being. Wait, where was Quoll? It took a moment for him to realise that the Pidgey had left her perch.
“Oh, no!”
“Wah!” Jarre jumped at the sound of words behind him. The tiny Pidgey looked up with embarrassment.
“Oh, I’m sorry. Did I startle you?” She looked up at him with large brown eyes.
“Uh, it’s okay,” the Torchic stammered back. “What are you doing?” Quoll didn’t reply, instead running a wing lightly across Rye’s back. For a second or so his struggles ceased, only to be doubled later. “Wait!” Jarre shouted. “You’re hurting him!” Quoll met his gaze calmly for the first time since he’d seen her.
“No, I’m not. I’m relieving the pain. This Elekid has been affected with Shadow Energy.”
Jarre clicked his beak in confusion. “Shadow Energy?”
“Uh huh,” Quoll nodded whilst moving her wing back and forth across Rye’s back again. “He was attacked by a Weavile earlier, right?” Jarre inclined his head slowly, unable to do much more other than stare. “Well, I recognised the mark on its left claw. It was one of the Hunters.”
“I wouldn’t be surprised,” Jarre muttered sourly. “They always show up wherever Raze and Scythe are.” Quoll watched Jarre with interest.
“You know about the Hunters? Well, do you know that they’ve been inflicted with Shadow Energy? This special energy is like poison to whoever it’s brought down on. You see that dark Absol?” The small Pidgey watched as Jarre nodded in disgust. Quoll smiled faintly. “Do you want to guess how she became like that?” She paused for dramatic effect as Jarre gasped.
“No way! That…poison, turns Pokemon dark?!” Quoll lowered her eyes slightly as Jarre stared at her.
“Yes, your friend here has been inflicted with it. If the poison spreads to his heart, he won’t be much of the Pokemon he once was.” Jarre didn’t bother to point out that Rye was definitely not one of his friends.
“You never know,” he replied sarcastically. “That could be a good thing.” Quoll’s wing faltered in surprise and the Torchic saw Rye flinch again. “I didn’t mean it!” he said hurriedly, flustered by the way Quoll had taken his sarcasm. The Pidgey shook her head slowly in annoyance. Jarre watched her carefully. “So how do we stop this poison from reaching his heart then?” An awkward silence stretched around them. Jarre raised an eyebrow and waited for an answer. Quoll stopped brushing Rye and narrowed her eyes in pain as he winced.
“We…we can’t,” she murmured slowly. “There’s no known cure other than the inflicted Pokemon’s defiance.” The Torchic staggered back, shocked by this news.
“So he will turn dark…unless he’s strong enough not to?” Jarre waved his wings around frantically. “Bu-but that’s insane! He’ll never make it! Look at him!” He bent over Rye in terror for once, rather than bitterness. He glanced up just in time to see Quoll shake her head. “What?” he murmured, though he was sure he’d regret asking.
“The body will continue to suffer,” she muttered in a whisper, “but it’s the strength of his spirit that determines the outcome. As long as he can push away the poison, it should be fine. But now…” The Pidgey looked down at Rye anxiously. “It’s not so good. I saw before how he kept the poison at bay, something must have triggered it.” Jarre’s eyes widened as he turned to see Zanna, limp and helpless, within Codan’s arms.
“Oh no…how long does he have?” the Torchic uttered in despair.
“Well if he keeps going at this rate,” Quoll answered softly, “not very long. I’d wager no more than a few days at most.” Jarre raised a wing to his mouth to stifle a small scream.
“He won’t make it,” he answered Quoll’s quizzical look.
“No, he might, if he can…” But the Pidgey trailed off as Jarre walked away from her. He was too deep in thought to care. If the spirit’s not strong enough – here he glanced at Rye vaguely – then he will succumb to the poison, resulting in him turning into a dark being…oh great. Jarre threw his wings up in despair. We have no hope. He eyed Zanna in terror. “If she…if she…” Somehow he couldn’t bring himself to say ‘dies’. He took a deep breath and tried again. “If Zanna dies,” – he cringed at the word – “then we’re doomed.”
He sank back into thought again. I’ve seen it from day one how that Elekid reacted to her. No wonder he wanted her to stay away…the pain she’s putting him through must have been enough. No, he shook his head, that wouldn’t be why. He said that because it would keep her safe. At least he realised it sooner than later, he s******ed. So right now, the only way to save Rye would be by saving Zanna. He peered at the unconscious Pikachu from behind a wing. “A few days…” he murmured. “Rye’s as good as gone…and there’s no definite possibility of even saving Zanna.” The Torchic shuddered and then raised an eyebrow. “Why is it that I always get dragged into these things?”
***
“Don’t fade…could you at least try to stay alive?”
I snorted at the concern in Rye’s voice. “What do you care anyway? You didn’t want me to protect you.”
“And that’s enough to make you die?!” His tone rang shrilly through my mind, however hard I tried to block it. “Heh, I’d have thought you were smarter than that.”
I almost shouted back. “Are you calling me stupid?!”
“It would be an improvement.” Rye’s voice murmured through my mind. I frowned inwardly.
“You’re not usually like this…why are you acting so mean?” For once he didn’t reply. “At least I know how to make you shut up,” I laughed.
“I was thinking,” Rye responded calmly. “And…I don’t want to answer you.”
I sighed. “Fine then, but I don’t know if I can hold on for much longer. I feel so…heavy…” In my mind, I saw Rye’s face cringe in pain. “What…?” I asked slowly.
He shook his head. “Every moment part of you gives in…” he trailed off as another wave of pain hit. I widened my eyes in understanding.
“I’m hurting you, aren’t I?” I saw a faint smile appear on Rye’s face.
“I don’t mind, really. At least that way I know you’re still alive.”
I ignored him and shook my head. “If I do this to you now, what will it be like if I…” I imagined dragging a paw across my throat and saw Rye shudder. “I thought so,” I whispered. “If I’m gone…then you go too?”
“I’m poisoned,” he replied flatly. Even if I make it, I could end up dark, like Scythe. The last thing I want to do is hurt anyone.” My stomach lurched inwardly.
“You’re poisoned?! How come you never told me before?” I saw Rye shrug and then wince.
“I didn’t think it was necessary. I didn’t want you to worry needlessly.”
I gave a deep sigh. “Well good job telling me now. It certainly wasn’t the best choice you could have made.”
“I know…”
That was all that I heard before our connection broke. I twisted in my head. Where did he go? I heard a faint scream from deep within my mind and I scrambled to stay awake. “No!” I shouted. “Don’t do this!” Another scream answered me. “Let me help you!” I growled.
Rye’s soft chuckle echoed around me. “I-I’m-” But he didn’t finish.
I felt a ripping from deep within me. “The pain!” I convulsed and winced at the tugging feeling that began to slow. A moment later, I was alone. Completely and utterly alone. He had severed our link.
***
Jarre watched as the look on Rye’s face changed over and over again. It finally settled on an expression of immense agony. The Torchic looked up at Quoll. She seemed to understand these things way better than he did. “What now? What’s happening?” He noticed the Pidgey hesitate as she glanced at Rye’s face.
“He-he’s cut himself off from the Pikachu,” she said gently. Jarre raised an eyebrow.
“What does that mean?”
Quoll sighed. “It means that he declined her offer of help. He’s killing himself to save Zanna.” The Torchic uttered a silent gasp.
“Z-Zanna was trying to help Rye?”
“Yes,” Quoll nodded. “They had a mental link. When one was unconscious and in pain the other would feel that pain. But they were also stronger together.” She stopped and stared at Rye. “When he knew his pain was stronger, he cut off the link. I don’t think he’d jeopardise Zanna’s life like that. But even though Zanna’s now better off, he…has less time. The chance of Rye now making it out alive is very slim.”
Jarre cursed quietly to himself before turning to Quoll. “I need to do something, can you look after Rye?” The confused Pidgey nodded as Jarre bolted off. Groudon! he thought hastily, I need you here! Crush Balian, kill Scythe and murder them all! The small bird didn’t bother to wipe away the tears that now came down his face, just as he didn’t care that he was shaking on his talons.
The beast took a minute to respond. I have driven most of them off, but if I help you, you could be at risk of an attack, however small.
Let them come, Jarre seethed. Just help us. Now. He cut off the link and strode back to Quoll who looked slightly scared at the expression on the Torchic’s face. “Groudon’s coming,” he hissed to her. “I’m going to gather everyone so we can leave when he gets here. Keep an eye on Zanna for me.” He glanced down at Rye. “If he manages to wake up, he’ll wish he’d never been born.” He stalked off, leaving a confused Quoll to stare after him.
***
Jarre took the quickest route to the hospital wing. If they were going to evacuate, they needed everyone; Lani included. When he walked through the door however, he was surprised to find the Houndoom awake and sitting. “Little one,” she murmured, “where is everyone? Balian-”
“Has launched an attack on the PRA,” Jarre finished for her.
Lani lowered her eyes. “I thought so. He was the one that poisoned me…is everyone else alright?”
Jarre closed his eyes and ignored her question. “How come you’re awake? And…sitting?” The confused Houndoom gave a faint smile.
“Temporary poison, it seemed. Even Balian could not kill me. I still worry for him. Funny, isn’t it?”
“Insane,” Jarre muttered under his breath and then turned to her with a frantic look. “If you can walk, I need you to escape. Groudon is coming to crush these monsters and I need everyone out before he does.” Lani didn’t bother to ask anymore; she’d caught on pretty quickly to Jarre’s sinister mood.
The Torchic led Lani out into the hallway and stopped just before they rounded the corner into the main room. He glanced at the Houndoom who looked back questioningly. Jarre sighed. “Balian’s out there. I need you to avoid him and Scythe at all costs. Head towards Codan who has Zanna,” he made a quick motion with his wing when Lani went to speak. “Tell them to get Kraal, Marilai and Quoll. If Codan can, he can carry Rye as well. Once everyone escapes, I’ll follow.”
Lani spoke rapidly after trying hard to remain silent. “You don’t really think he’ll let us escape, do you?”
Jarre snorted as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. “Of course not. That’s why I’m going to hold Balian off.” Lani stood speechless. It took her a minute to regain her voice.
“But-he’ll kill you!” Jarre lowered his head before turning to look around the corner at all the carnage.
“If it’ll help everyone escape, I’ll gladly give my life. Just make sure that you all get out safely. I don’t want to die for nothing.” He tried to smile, but was only successful in creasing Lani’s brow. The Houndoom walked up to him and prodded the bird gently with her muzzle.
“Thankyou, little one. Stay safe.” She cast him a last glance before bounding out towards Codan.
***
The large Dragonite cradled Zanna weakly within his paws. Funny how I’ve become so attached in this short time that we’ve known each other. He stared at her for a moment longer before turning his gaze towards Rye. He’s already risking his life for her. I wonder why it is that everyone’s drawn to her like she needs protecting? Codan shook his head slowly. “But danger is also drawn to her…why?”
“Because she has what they want.” Codan whirled around to meet a set of dark brown eyes.
“Lani! You’re awake! How?!” The Houndoom smiled gently and gestured towards Balian.
“It seems our friend isn’t the heartless killer we thought. It was only temporary poison.”
“That’s great!” Codan beamed, embracing Lani. When he stepped back, however, the Houndoom had an eyebrow raised. “What? Oh no! I mean it’s great that you’re alright!” he stammered, colouring in embarrassment.
Lani giggled. “Oh, I knew what you meant. I just like teasing you.” Codan chose to ignore the remark and turned back to Zanna. “Is she okay?” Lani whispered. “What happened around here?”
“We were invaded,” Codan answered, shaking his head. “Deoxys’ forces came in large numbers. It was only through everyone’s help that we survived this long.” He took a moment to pause and then continued. “Jarre awoke Groudon who chased mostly everyone away. Only a few stayed. Balian, over there-” he nodded to the penguin “-and Raze and Scythe here, though Raze is out now. I’ll explain later,” he added, seeing Lani’s confused expression.
“What about Zanna?” she repeated. “And where’s that Elekid…Rye?”
Codan closed his eyes wearily. “Zanna was…captured by Arc, a team-mate of Scythe’s. Rye and I got there just in time to save her. The Elekid brought her here, and as far as I saw, was protecting her, but…” he trailed off.
“What?” Lani pressed gently. “Codan?” The Dragonite glanced up at her.
“The Hunters came. Rye lasted as long as he could, but even he wasn’t strong enough.” He gestured towards the scarred Elekid lying across the room.
Lani gasped in horror. “Is he…”
“No,” Codan replied, “just badly injured. Zanna became…enraged. She took on Scythe; however, the outcome wasn’t so good. If we don’t get her out of here soon, she could die. And, wait…where’s Jarre?” Codan froze as Lani lowered her head.
“That’s what I need to talk to you about,” she replied gravely. “You see…”
***
Jarre tried his hardest to keep a calm composure, but it wasn’t easy when your insides were crawling with fear. “Easy, take a deep breath…” he commanded himself slowly. “Show no fear.” His beak turned up in a grimace, Jarre took the last few steps before halting in front of Balian. The steel penguin looked down with an icy glare.
“Long time, no see, Jarre. I’ve been waiting for you.” Balian’s beak curled into a malicious grin which the Torchic didn’t reciprocate.
“Watch it, Balian.” Jarre mimicked his first words again. Balian grinned wider and gestured to Scythe.
“Why? With her on the loose and your friends dead, what is there for me to be afraid of? A petty murderer like you couldn’t even leave a scratch on me.” He emphasised the last word.
“Ex-murderer,” Jarre growled. “Unlike you, I’ve mended my ways. It was a dark time…they can’t blame me for it.”
“Ah,” Balian sneered. “But they do. Rye has seen to that; the way he constantly follows you to protect that precious rat-” he spat towards Zanna “-I wonder how long it will be before he finally snaps. I’d wager not very long, if he ever wakes, that is. Rakai made sure he was badly inflicted.”
Jarre’s eyes widened. “You planned it! You planned it all along! You’re a monster, you know that? Lucky for you Rakai’s dead!” Balian raised an eyebrow as he glanced towards Rye.
“Rakai?” he crooned. “Oh no, he is long gone. The Weavile you killed was merely a decoy. And you know I’d hate to say I told you so, but-”
“SHUT UP!” Jarre shouted. A snort of flame erupted from his nostrils. “Leave now and perhaps I won’t kill you. I’m a little rusty, see, so if your death is horrible and slow, please forgive me!” The Torchic’s voice ran with malice and Balian could see that it was no bluff. He took a moment to gather himself as Jarre inhaled a deep breath. “Right here, right now. Just you and me. Like old times, eh?” His beak twisted slightly and Balian sneered.
“You want me to just let them go? How stupid do you think I am?!”
Jarre raised an eyebrow. “Do you really want me to answer that?”
“Arrgh!” The Torchic deftly dodged the wing that came towards him.
“Oooh,” he teased. “Who’s rusty now?” Balian hissed and lunged at the bird. Jarre shot a flamethrower from his mouth and just managed to escape the penguin’s metal claws.
“Don’t flee!” Balian called manically. “Fight me, Jarre! Which one of us is stronger?” He trailed off in a hysterical laugh as he scraped Jarre’s stomach. The Torchic gave a small yelp and doubled back.
“I’m not afraid! I have something to fight for, and you’ll never get them!” Blue hot flames surrounded Jarre’s body and licked at the air hungrily. Balian shielded his eyes momentarily.
“What?!” From within the ball of flames, Jarre glared at the penguin with loathing.
“Coward,” he hissed. “You don’t know anything of true friendship. I fight for those I love. You can never get me!” At that moment the flames lashed out at the penguin, engulfing him with ease. While Balian screamed, Jarre laughed. It was his very laughter that echoed through the room, and the same laugh that stopped almost as abruptly as it had begun. The Torhic’s eyes fluttered as his breath was knocked from him. The flames dissipated until a cool, almost icy-cold, feeling replaced them.
As soon as he could breathe again, he looked down at the ground far beneath him. Balian’s charred body glared up at him from where it crouched, smiling. Smiling? Jarre tried to turn his head, but found that his neck was stuck, and the cool feeling around him grew tighter. The force that crushed his windpipe was attached to a tentacle, which led to a body, then a face. A face which was the last thing he wanted to see right now; Deoxys.
“Hello, whelp,” the creature greeted him. “Pleased to see me?” Jarre growled in reply, but was cut short as he spluttered to breathe again. “Oh my, I was hoping for a warmer reception,” Deoxys crooned. “It’s not nice to ignore old friends.”
“We were never friends,” Jarre spat. “And I don’t plan on changing that.”
“Really now?” Deoxys turned to look around the room. It was only then that Jarre realised almost every one of his friends had escaped. All but one.
“Zanna!” he cried, struggling to move. “No! What are you going to do to her?!” Deoxys pulled Jarre close enough so that he could whisper into his ear.
“I’m going to take her with me, and then take back what should be mine. When I’m finished, she’ll wish she was dead!” He grinned wickedly as he turned Jarre’s head to face her. “And the best part will be knowing that you suffered, watching her being tortured, sliced and then…murdered!”
“No!” two howling voices screamed in unison. The front of the building then erupted in a loud crash. Smoke filled the room and surrounded Deoxys. Jarre took this opportunity and bit hard into the icy flesh that bound him. He vaguely heard Deoxys curse in pain as the tentacle withdrew. The ground rushed up to meet him much quicker than expected. The bird landed off-balance and tumbled across the harsh gravel before something cold hit him. Oh no, he thought. Not Deoxys. Not again…But as the haze lifted and he glanced up, two ruby-red eyes met his.
“Jarre,” a deep voice murmured. “Stay behind me!” The Torchic hastened to obey as Groudon set itself into a fighting pose. A sharp hiss came from across the room.
“Groudon!” Deoxys hissed. “Don’t be a fool!” He moved and changed rather abruptly. More tentacles flew from his body and whipped around him.
“His Attack Form…” Jarre whispered. This was going to get ugly. Balian cowered behind Deoxys, smirking. Scythe was attending to Raze who was still unconscious. Jarre noted how the Absol was back to her normal black self. What he couldn’t take his eyes off, though, was Zanna. She was now clutched tight within Balian’s wings, not that it would have mattered. She was that close to death that it wasn’t funny. The steel penguin gazed at the white mark on her tail and uttered something that was incomprehensible to Jarre. He tried to take a step forward, but Groudon stopped him.
“No, you can’t risk your life for her. Look what happened to the Elekid. Leave this to me.” The Torchic wavered for a moment but then nodded, taking a few steps back. Deoxys glared at the dinosaur with utter hatred.
“You chose the wrong side,” he hissed savagely. “The side of the condemned!” He didn’t even wait for an answer. Tentacles raised, he lunged towards Groudon who braced himself for the impact. When it came, he wrestled with Deoxys, shuffling a few feet back while trying not to crush Jarre.
“Demon!” he growled. “I’ll send you back to where you came from!” Groudon pushed against Deoxys and hurled him across the room. The blurred figure was quick on its feet and twisted in mid-air, touching the ground lightly and sliding back against the gravel. Deoxys gave a small hiss before he bolted forward again, this time changing to his Speed Form. Groudon lifted his head in fear, claws raised in defense.
Only a blur could be seen now, racing ever closer to the two Pokemon. Jarre doubled back from behind Groudon and eyed Balian. I need to get to Zanna! But that was easier said than done. Deoxys would crush him if he tried to move even an inch. He’d have to get his timing right.
Groudon rumbled and hissed as Deoxys collided with him again. The two were sent sprawling backwards across the rough dirt. Twisting with rage, Groudon found Deoxys' neck and bit into it savagely. The space Pokemon cried out in anguish before lashing out at Groudon’s head. The dinosaur recoiled, irritated by the whipping heat that spread across him. Jarre watched in amazement and terror as the two kept lashing out, snarling and growling intensely. Deoxys then switched to his Defense Form and managed to slam into the side of Groudon’s face.
A horrible crunch was followed by a wail. A bone had just been broken. Groudon clutched at his jaw in agony before releasing a pure jet of fire from its mouth. Deoxys barely dodged the attack in time. The shockwave burned the Pokemon’s tentacles as a result. He changed back to his Normal Form and cradled an injured arm, glaring at Groudon. The massive dinosaur shook with rage. “Jarre,” it hissed. “In a moment you’ll have your chance to get Zanna. I will distract them for as long as I can, but…” He closed his eyes briefly. “I won’t be able to for long. Take the Light…and run!”
Jarre was about to protest when, to his shock, Groudon lunged forward not at Deoxys, but Balian. The steel penguin toppled and screamed beneath Groudon’s ripping claws. Zanna was tossed aside like a doll and rolled until she was just inches from Jarre’s talons. The Torchic hurried to her side and bent to drag her away, but something made him look back up. Deoxys and Scythe had locked onto Groudon’s movements. Both lunged for the dinosaur and both snarled with pleasure as its pitiful wail rose to a gurgle. Jarre closed his eyes and covered them with a wing before dragging Zanna carefully away towards the now half-broken entrance.
It made him sick to leave Groudon like this, and when firm paws took hold of Zanna, he tried to run back in to help him. Lani was the one to hold him back. “No, little one. He sacrificed himself for the good of the town – the world, even. Don’t make him regret that.” The tears flowing freely down Jarre’s cheeks didn’t stop, but his struggles lessened until he fell to the ground in a sodden heap.
His last image of Groudon was not that of a struggle, for Deoxys and his followers had made sure of that, but of a small smile that stretched across his jaw until is reached his dull, red eyes. As Jarre gasped for air, a gentle voice filled his head. We may make a warrior out of you yet...Always protect those you love, as I did for you and your kin…
The Torchic’s face creased with pain as the voice died away. Lani tried to comfort the sobbing bird, but to no avail. “Groudon believed in me…believed in us,” Jarre wailed. “Let’s show him that he was right!” The small words he’d uttered had given everyone courage. Lani smiled, Codan held Rye and Zanna tightly, and Kraal, Marilai and Quoll looked at each other in amazement.
The Torchic stood up brusquely and wiped the last few tears from his eyes. “If we have to flee, then so be it. But now Deoxys knows…we are not to be messed with! The next time we fight, it’ll be to the death…and it’ll be his!” Jarre’s voice was laced with ice, but it was also strong. The quietened screams of the dinosaur faded into the distance as he turned to the others. “Let’s go. This isn’t over.”
“But where?” Codan asked slowly. “We have nowhere to go.” But this only made Jarre shake his head. Though his feathers stood on end, he held his head high.
“The Marble City calls. You,” he turned to Kraal and Marilai. “You shall lead us to the Missionary. It’s time Deoxys learns what happens to those who cross me.” No one said a word while the two dogs led the way, but the glint in Jarre’s eyes and the smirk on his face said it all.
This war is far from over!
~*~
E N D..O F..P A R T..O N E :..U P R I S I N G
Chibi Altaria
07-19-2014, 01:53 PM
B E G I N ...P A R T...T W O :...J U D G E M E N T
---------
Chapter 21;
.............a new dawn
---------
The leaf that tickled my nose was beginning to get annoying. I blew it away with a short puff of air and cringed when a sharp pain shot through me. My paw automatically reached down to clutch at my stomach. The rough bandages felt strange against my fur. I closed my eyes for a brief second and took in a deep breath. So much had changed in so little time.
It had now been a week since we’d fled from the PRA and Deoxys’ attack. I had only awoken a few days ago. The first thing I’d seen when I’d opened my eyes was Jarre’s flashing grin. It turned out that he’d been keeping a rather close eye on me. I was amazed when he told me all that had happened. Jarre had stood up to Balian, only to be confronted by Deoxys himself!
He didn’t go into much detail about Groudon’s death, though. I could tell that he blamed himself for what happened. I tried to tell him over and over that that wasn’t the case, but either he didn’t hear, or didn’t care.
I was happy to see Lani up and about. She told me that the poison had only been temporary; that Balian still cared about her too much to kill her. That left me wondering if Balian really was working for Deoxys after all. Could he be pretending?
I shook my head thoroughly, but gently. I was still rather weak, and had only just started walking again. But that was the least of my concerns. My own injuries were nothing compared to the Elekid that lay beside me.
Rye was lying on a small, leafy bed. His expression was pained, his arms lashing out every minute or so. No matter how hard everyone tried to persuade me to move, I would not budge from Rye’s side. Like Jarre, I blamed myself for the mess I’d dragged him and everyone else into. When I’d asked Jarre what had happened to him, he muttered something about ‘dark energy’ then snorted and left. I got a better answer out of Quoll later on.
I was rather pleased to meet the Pidgey. She seemed really smart, if a bit shy. She told me that the Weavile who had attacked him was one of the Hunters. I had shuddered at the mention of the name; I knew who they were after glancing into Jarre’s orb. She moved on to tell me that they had been imbued with a special power called ‘shadow poison’. With this poison, any Pokemon they infected would gradually turn into a Dark Pokemon, the result ending up like Scythe when she turned, only permanent.
Quoll mentioned that the change wouldn’t happen until the poison reached the heart. It was taking an awfully long time though. When I’d asked why he was still struggling, she said it was because he had a strong spirit. Apparently, if the spirit was strong enough, it could drive the poison away. When I’d asked why Rye had severed our link, she only murmured and turned away. It took me a while to persuade Jarre to tell me.
He said that Rye had cut the link because it was the best way I would survive. He told me that Rye’s pain was too strong. While we were stronger when we were linked, he was also dragging me down with him. But something else nagged at me through the back of my mind; another reason, perhaps?
Jarre wouldn’t answer anything else. He sulked off like the rest of our team, plus the two new Eevee-lutions. Dawn was just approaching, so most of our party was still asleep; the exception being me. I had woken up early from nightmares again. They began to haunt my sleep a lot these days, and had the effect of reducing me to a curled figure. Not knowing how Rye was only made it worse.
I’d been trying to re-establish our link, but without him accepting, it was pretty much pointless. So that was when I’d decided to sit guard next to him. I’d keep an eye on him like this then. A gentle snap interrupted my thoughts and my eyes opened wearily.
“Zanna? May I talk to you?” Codan had his head to the side, mouth curved up in a warming smile. I nodded and yawned slowly.
“Sure, but I’m not moving.”
The Dragonite sighed. “I thought that might be the case.” He shook his head lightly and sat down beside me, gazing at the still visible moon in the sky. “Do you remember my story about Reyna?” he asked awkwardly. I frowned and stared at him.
“Yes, why do you bring that up?”
“I’ve noticed,” he said distantly, “that you’ve taken quite a liking to Rye.”
At this point, I almost choked on my own saliva. “What?! Rye? You’ve got to be kidding!”
The Dragonite chuckled and turned back to the moon. “I’ve had my experience with him, too. When he was saving you, I could sense not only a fondness for you, but almost a-”
“Yeah, yeah. I get it.” I yawned and cut him off sharply, lying across the grass. I had no intention of having this conversation with Codan.
“I wish you’d take me seriously, Zanna. I’ve been there. Don’t do it.”
“I’m not going to do anything!” I shot back. “Utterly impossible! I barely know him anyway.” I could see that Codan’s usually easy-going disposition had changed.
“Look, Lani, Jarre and I have all talked about it and-”
“WHAT??!” I shouted. “Jarre and Lani, too? JARRE?!”
Codan flashed a grin. “Jarre was the one who agreed the most.”
I sighed, rubbing my temples in small, circular motions. “I’m surrounded by idiots…”
The Dragonite shook his head rapidly. “Just, if he wakes up…” he trailed off and sighed.
“Don’t worry,” I answered. “Not in a million years.” I grinned broadly as I turned to him. “He’s not my type, anyway.” This seemed to satisfy him enough. The large Pokemon raised an eyebrow, but stood up swiftly and strode away back to the campsite.
I turned my head to the left slightly and eyed Rye. Seriously! Did he think I’d like Rye? He was polite, smart…strong…handsome…mysterious…ah! I shook my head twice in a swift motion. I couldn’t…could I? And the message Rye has sent through my mind – and I knew it was him – “I need you…” Maybe Codan was right. Did he like me?
Huh…to be honest, it certainly would make a lot of sense. The cold breeze that blew past freed me of my sudden thoughts, and for the first time in two days, I stood up to go for a walk.
***
“Why are you following me?!” I snapped back as a tree branch quivered slightly. Jarre stepped out from behind it and grinned.
“Thought you might like some company,” he replied hastily. I raised an eyebrow. Jarre sighed. “Codan asked me to keep an eye on you,” he amended.
I glared at him. “What? Does Codan think I need babysitting?” I moved a few steps towards him – too fast – and ended up doubled over on the forest floor. Jarre was with me in seconds.
“This is why he wanted me to keep an eye on you,” he murmured gently. “Are you alright?” He brushed a soft wing across my fur for comfort.
“I’m…fine,” I wheezed. “I’m just…oh!” Both paws flew to my stomach. Jarre grew concerned.
“You know, we can always go back…”
“No,” I murmured. “I’ll be alright.” I removed one paw slowly, then the other. Once I couldn’t feel any more pain, I stood up fully, gently arching my back. “See?” I smiled, ignoring Jarre’s look of protest.
I walked further into the forest, not knowing where I was going, but somehow being guided. “Hey, wait up!” he called after me. Jarre walked silently by my side as we took a look around the forest. I was actually amazed by how beautiful it was. The trees reached into the sky, the canopy blocking almost every ray of sunlight. Where it did shine, masses of wildflowers bloomed and twined themselves into vines and roots. Taillow chirped and Beedrill hummed melodically in almost perfect synchronisation. A shallow stream ran to my right. I glanced over to see a tiny Wooper frolicking by the stones.
“Hi!” It smiled up at me as we passed. I grinned and nodded in acknowledgement.
“Where are we?” I whispered to Jarre, as though talking any louder would ruin the untainted harmony sealed within the forest.
“We set up camp in a clearing by the Ocacia Rainforest. It’ll still be a few days, if not longer, until we reach Wingardom City, though.”
I pondered this for a moment. “Wait, I thought you said we were going to the Missionary?” Jarre turned to look at me.
“We are. It’s located right underneath the city. We thought we’d hold off until the Elekid wakes up, though.”
“That Elekid,” I shot back, “is called Rye.” I cast him a sideways glare before moving on. Jarre said nothing as he followed me again. The silence was beginning to get awkward.
“Where are we going?”
I sighed as the Torchic broke the silence. “I don’t know,” I replied, walking on. Then I smiled faintly. “Hey, maybe we’ll find a lost city out here.” I s******ed to myself softly.
“Uh huh…I wouldn’t bet on it.” Jarre seemed less than optimistic about the idea. I was still laughing when I pulled back some ferns. Almost instantly I was blinded. I raised a paw to shield my eyes.
“Jarre!” I called weakly.
“Here, Zanna!” He dragged me off to the side and the light disappeared. I struggled to breathe.
“Wha-what was that?”
The Torchic shook his head. “I’m not sure. Maybe I should take a look.” I opened my mouth to protest, but he’d already vanished. It wasn’t long before he reappeared, a huge grin spread across his face. “Hey, Zanna, remember that joke about the lost city?” I stared at him with my mouth wide open.
“No way…”
“No,” he agreed. “But check this out.” Jarre parted the ferns with a wing as I stared at him questioningly. The Torchic merely nodded as I peered around them. If it was possible for my mouth to gape any wider, it did.
What stood before me was better than any lost city. It seemed to be an ancient temple, possibly thousands of years old. I couldn’t utter a single word; all I could do was stare. The stone building arched for miles and towered like a pyramid. Well, I thought, if it isn’t a lost city, it’s certainly as big as one. But though the stonework and size was impressive, they were nothing compared to what surrounded it.
Just like before, the vines of the trees seemed to have woven themselves into the temple. But the strange thing was that they formed an arc over the top of it. I suppose this is what had protected the temple all this time. The shield of vines had covered it safely from erosion. The river that we’d followed now stretched out into a glorious lake. It joined up to a cascading waterfall which led to the temple entrance. The only way into the temple seemed to be via a half ruined stone bridge.
By now, Jarre had joined me and was eyeing the large temple with awe. “Do you think we should go in?” I craned my neck higher to search for the temple doors, but they were obscured from view.
“Uh…don’t you think a place like that would have a lot of traps?” I replied slowly.
Jarre raised a wing to his beak for a moment before grinning. “I’m up for it if you are.” I frowned and gestured to the bandages that covered my body. “Oh…right. Well, you have a bodyguard!”
I laughed gently. “You really want to go up there, don’t you?”
Jarre began to walk towards the bridge and called back to me. “I don’t think I would if you weren’t coming. Makes it more fun this way.” The Torchic winked back at me and waited by the edge of the bridge. I frowned for a moment. And what did that mean? Nevertheless, I shook my head and joined Jarre a moment later.
“This better be safe,” I said, eyeing the rocks that seemed to crumble at the slightest touch. “I know quite a few Pokemon back at camp who would murder you if I wasn’t brought back alive.” I smirked sideways at Jarre who merely took a step forward.
“Zanna, please. Would I purposely put you in danger?” He stared at me so hard that I went to feel for a hole in my face.
“No,” I muttered once I’d found my voice again.
“Good,” he replied gently. “So I’ll protect you all the way. Let’s go.”
I was cautious as I crossed the bridge, but my mind somehow wandered back to Rye. This seemed more of his specialty than Jarre’s. My step faltered for a second and a rock collapsed beneath my feet. Jarre grabbed hold of me and held me back before I could move any further. “Zanna! Watch what you’re doing!” He looked at the expression on my face and then frowned. “Are you alright?”
“I-I…” I don’t know...I suddenly felt very strange. I let a paw trace the bandages around my stomach and held it there. A dull throb was beginning to pulse through me.
“Zanna?” I kept my eyes scrunched now. I felt woozy. Why…was I like this? “That’s it. We’re going back.”
“No…” I muttered. Then I stopped. A small sound had run through my mind. “What? No…” That voice…it was…”Rye!” I shouted, standing fully upright in an instant. “I think he’s…in trouble!” Jarre glanced at me oddly, but nodded. He’d begun to trust my instincts.
“Now should we go back?” I opened my mouth to reply, but flinched as another wave of pain shot through me. The force of it compelled me to the ground, buckled in agony. I writhed soundlessly as Jarre mouthed words that seemed distant. As I tried to grasp at some last strand of reality, something surrounded me, gently pushing me down.
***
I had forgotten what it was like to feel so groggy, let alone feel anything. This place, I thought. It seems familiar. My eyes fluttered open to meet a light blue ceiling. No sound could be heard; I was very much aware of that. As I sat up, I realised I was inside the temple. Jarre must have dragged me here, I thought calmly. But something wasn’t right. The temple had taken an odd, iridescent glow, almost like that of a rainbow.
The sharp, throbbing pain had now ceased, and I was able to stand with no ailment. My first impression of this place was that it was ancient. The carvings would have said it all, had the style not caught my eye.
Large stone pillars protruded upwards from the ground and ran towards the ceiling where they formed a graceful arch. I was walking on what seemed to be a marble floor, but it was so aged that it had cracked in all but a few places. I raised a paw to my eyes and peered further into the archway. Several hallways broke off from the main room and I suddenly felt very small in this vast place.
I took an anxious step forward when someone called my name. “Huh?” I turned around instantly, but no one stepped out to meet me. I shook my head brusquely. It must have been my imagination. I took another step forward and a flash of white light glistened in front of me. My movement halted in midair as a white form materialised.
“Greetings, young one,” a voice echoed from the midst of the light. “I have been waiting for you.” As the light took a final form, I saw it looked almost exactly like myself, only slightly larger and more graceful. It was male, I could tell, for its voice was deep, though enthralling. The Pikachu remained white and never fully materialised; just stayed as a flickering, white form.
“Wh-who are you?” I managed to croak out. I was actually surprised I hadn’t bolted yet, had I been able to do so. The white Pikachu smiled. I think.
“I was expecting more of a ‘what are you’,” it answered warmly. “But that will do just fine. I am an Ancestral Light Guardian, and my name is Altair.”
I frowned slowly. “Ancestral…what?”
Altair laughed lightly and gently touched a paw to my stomach. “You are hurt…here…” I tried to recoil as the light reached out, but Altair merely placed his paw against me, a shining light flowing from his palm. Instantly, I began to feel better.
“How-”
“Shh,” he whispered. “Look.” I glanced down at my stomach and removed the bandages. I swear I could have almost fainted.
“It’s gone!” I shouted, twisting every way I could. Not a single stab of pain could be felt anywhere. I stared up at Altair who merely smiled at me.
“I healed you,” he replied, as if that was the easiest thing in the world. “Zanna,” he murmured, grabbing hold of my paw. “I want you to have this.” I looked to where our palms joined. A small flash passed from Altair’s paw to mine in an instant. “What I just did, the power is now yours.” He released my paw and studied my face for a kind of gratitude. I could only blink.
“I…I can heal?” I replied, stunned.
Altair raised a paw to his mouth and laughed airily again. “My, you’re funny. It’s been so long…since I’ve had company…” Altair’s face abruptly changed into a grim frown.
“What happened?” I asked, trying to console him. The Light Pokemon shook his head.
“I died…many years ago. Your kind will remember me as a hero…but that was not so.” He hung his head before staring at me sadly. “If I could cry, I would. But I’m only a spirit, incapable of any such gesture…” The Pikachu broke off and looked up at the ceiling. “Zanna, you are the first Light Pokemon in over a hundred, thousand years.”
I stood completely shocked. Then I remembered something. Though I was half unconscious at the time, I was sure Balian had uttered the word ‘Altair’. “Balian mentioned you,” I said hesitantly.
Altair looked back at me solemnly. “Yes, I was the first ever Light Pokemon, and the last. It was I who drove off the dark invaders. But by sheer luck.” He laughed dryly and then turned away. “But I didn’t bring you here for that.”
“You?! You brought me here? Wait, where exactly is ‘here’?” I asked. Altair responded calmly.
“I brought you to the Spirit World, also known as the Farplane. Here, I am able to interact with you. But your friends…everyone who is still alive will cease to exist here. This is a world only for the dead.”
I gasped and recoiled without thinking. I touched myself warily. “Am I…”
“No!” he amended. “I can talk to you because you’re a Light Pokemon; a guardian of Talzere. I think…only you can bring balance now. But it won’t be so easy; everything has gone out of order!” He threw up his paws and stopped moving. He seemed to be thinking. “Hmm…come, Zanna. I want to show you something.” He held out a paw for me and when I took it, gently led me through the archway.
He still held my paw as we stopped by some ancient carvings to examine them. “This one,” Altair motioned with his free paw, “describes what happened to Talzere when the Dark Ones invaded.” I went to take a closer look, but the impatient Pokemon dragged me on. He stopped at a rather dusty and dark carving. “This one,” he said in a mere whisper, “depicts my death…” He trailed off and left me to stare at it. I realised that the light etching was of Altair, but who was the dark figure? It looked similar to a cloaked shadow. “That is Darkrai,” Altair answered, noticing my gaze. “He was the one who led the Dark Ones. I sacrificed myself unwillingly to send him here, to the Farplane.”
I ran a paw over the cracked stone and stopped as it rested on the light etching, smeared with red. I closed my eyes, disgusted. “Then you were a hero,” I murmured. “You were so brave…”
“No,” Altair almost snapped. I broke away from his grasp and froze. A dozen or so spikes of pure white jutted out from his body. I stared at him for a moment, horrified. As soon as the Pikachu caught sight of my expression, the spikes faded and he hung his head again. “I-I’m sorry. But I wasn’t a hero. I didn’t do it willingly. I was a fool; a stupid, old fool.” His gaze returned to his ‘death scene’ whereupon he lashed out with a jolt of electricity. “It didn’t work!” he cried. “Darkrai still had Deoxys! I’m so stupid! How could I have missed that?!” The distraught Pokemon lashed out again and again until he ended up on the marble floor in a white heap. From his sobbing, I guessed that he was crying, with the exception of tears.
“Zanna, forgive me,” His eyes searched mine pleadingly for a moment as he looked up. “I didn’t want this burden to fall on you. It’s all my fault…”
I shook my head and sat down beside him. “Of course not. You couldn’t have prevented this; one Pokemon just isn’t enough. Not for all of that.”
“Then how will you fare?!” he cried back in anguish. “I don’t want to lose you too!” It was a moment before I realised that I was crying. Only the taste of saltiness alerted me.
“Neither do I…” I mouthed inaudibly. The next thing I knew, Altair had grasped me softly in his arms, almost like I was a child again, and he was comforting me.
“You won’t,” he assured me firmly. “I and the others will see to that.” While the rest of my tears dried up, Altair held me, whispering frantically in my ear. “Light Pokemon have many powers,” he explained. “Healing, which I have given to you, is probably the most useful. In time, you will also be able to teleport short distances, fly, read minds, and even control gravity and time. But that won’t be until much later.”
I pushed myself out of the Pikachu’s arms and stood up, wavering for a moment as I bit my lip. “I can’t do this; it’s too much for me.” I closed my eyes wearily and when I opened them, saw Altair’s face in front of me. He’d stopped just inches away, staring at me intensely. It looked as if he’d just been concentrating.
“Your friends miss you,” he answered my quizzical look. “One in particular.” He frowned slightly. “The Elekid calls for you, in his sleep. He’s worried, I think. You have great friends.” Altair now looked on the verge of tears, before I remembered that he couldn’t cry.
“I have to go, don’t I?” It was a pointless question, for I already knew the answer. I sighed. “I wish I could bring you with me now. I’d hate to leave you alone.” I stared up at Altair who smiled lightly.
“No, I would never want you here. It would mean you were…” He left the sentence unfinished, but I knew what he meant.
“So how do I get back?” I asked, changing the subject.
“I can take you there,” he answered, glancing at me sideways. It was the oddest look, almost as if…I gasped as his paw came up and gently traced my cheek. It felt really soft, like a feather, or even air itself.
So this is a spirit, I thought, slowly biting my lip again. I knew Altair could see I was fretting.
“Hush,” he told me, drawing me up to him. He embraced me lightly as I put my head on his shoulder.
“I-I wish…” I started to say, but the Light Pokemon held me back again before touching my nose with his own. The strangest feeling spread through me as I guessed his intentions.
“In another time, another place…” he whispered, warm breath intoxicating me. “I could have loved you.” He then bent his head slowly towards mine until his lips rested lightly against my own, pressure building until his face began to fade and his presence was gone.
***
The last fading light disappeared in front of Altair’s eyes and he held a paw up wistfully. It had been so long since he’d had company, let alone felt something much more. He was drawn to Zanna like honey, and he knew it was because they were joined through their pasts. But it was also forbidden. He was nothing but a spirit now. What was worse, he couldn’t help but feel he might have hurt Zanna by kissing her. Surely she must have been very confused by someone she’d just met. Yet, if she felt the same attraction as he did, he was sure she’d know why. But the contact also had another effect.
Altair had gained access to some of Zanna’s future and what was going on in her mind. The Light Pokemon raised a paw to his mouth in shock. What he’d just seen surely could not be true. “No…” he mouthed. “It can’t be!” He instantly raced across the room and stopped by a pool of water which glowed a luminescent blue. Dipping his paw into it and swirling it slowly, a distorted picture soon came into focus. When Altair peered into the murky depths, he let out a startled cry. The scene had not changed, and it was just as he had feared.
“And I sent her back,” he murmured. I should have kept her with me…But he would not have done that against her will. The Pikachu hung his head, paws clenched into fists. His ears pricked up slightly as smooth footsteps sounded behind him. Altair didn’t bother to turn, for he knew who it was. “Welcome…Xatu,” he managed to force out. As he replied, a feathery green wing fell onto his shoulder.
“She is just as I’d envisioned. That human…she is very strong.” Xatu’s firm voice made Altair glance up at him.
“Did I do the right thing? If she dies, I couldn’t stand it, Xatu.” The green bird removed his wing and dipped it into the pool for Altair to see. A shimmering image filled the center, rippling gently. The Light Spirit narrowed his eyes as he leaned forward. “But how?” He was just as stunned as he sounded. Xatu merely placed a wing against Altair’s heart and breathed deeply.
“Many things shape our paths. Many are interwoven. You two are joined, now. Who knows what that will bring?” A small smile stretched across Altair’s face as he turned back to the image in the pool. A light figure stood proudly, but a distant figure fell. If one survives, one may die…Altair sighed and drew a paw across the water, erasing the image almost as abruptly as it had come.
***
The first thing I did when I regained consciousness was slowly lift a paw to my mouth. A tingling feeling had seen fit to set itself there. I was amazed by how forward Altair had actually been, but I knew the cause of it, for I was drawn to him, too. I was drawn, yes, but Altair was right about one thing. In another time, in another place, I could have loved him as well, but we both knew it was hopeless at this point. While my inner light called for him, I still controlled my mind, and I did not want him.
“Zanna?” Snapping me out of my reverie, Jarre hovered above my body like a second shadow.
I rose up without hesitation and eyed him anxiously. “How long was I out for?”
“A while,” the Torchic responded. “But I’m more amazed at what happened to your wound. It just…disappeared!”
I’d almost forgotten that part. I peered down at my stomach and sifted through my soft fur. It was true, the wound and scar had been totally removed. A small smile touched my lips. “I met another Light Pokemon,” I explained. “He healed me and then gave me the same power, and then…” I trailed off. Best to leave the others from all of the details. But luckily for me, another thought intruded. “The Elekid calls to you, in his sleep…” Rye! I could heal him now! I grinned and just managed to grab hold of Jarre’s wing before racing off. “Come on! We’ve got to hurry!” I suppose Jarre had guessed my train of thought because he didn’t argue, just tried to keep up with me.
It seemed we’d come further than I thought and I had to slow myself down to a brisk walk as I puffed. However, it wasn’t long before the clearing came into view. It was almost full of daylight now; I was sure the others would be up. Turning to Jarre, I said “You go get the others. I’ll see to Rye.” Jarre took instant leave and left me to wander alone up to the Elekid.
As I reached his side, I could clearly tell he was doing worse than before. The lashings didn’t stop; they were constant now. His face was contorted in agony, his back almost a deep crimson. I was shaky as I knelt down beside him and instinctively placed a paw over his heart. The Elekid stiffened at my touch, yet still lashed out.
I closed my eyes for a brief second. It hurt me to see him like this. He was a fool for attempting what was already a failure. I opened my eyes as I felt my palm grow warm. Light had enveloped it and was sent to Rye with ease. The Elekid’s motions lessened, but still drove on. Underneath my paw, I felt his heart skip a beat, and then my own in response. I blinked once in surprise and then shook my head. “No, I will not!”
I strengthened the magic in my paw, though Rye seemed to be growing worse. “Grrr…” I growled through my teeth as I gritted them. I thought this was supposed to help Rye, not ail him.
The minutes ticked by and Rye’s heartbeat slowed until it began to grow dim. I could barely feel it anymore, even when I pressed my paw harder to his chest. I blinked furiously as tears began to well in my eyes. A seething anger pulsed through me. “This…was…supposed…to help!” I shouted, baring my fangs as my fur turned white again. Jagged edges of my fur tousled as the wind blew through them. I felt nothing but irritation. Rye’s slow, impending doom had forced me into my light form. I knew that if anyone came near me now, I couldn’t be held responsible for my actions.
Once again, I pressed my paw firmly into his chest, willing myself to feel his heartbeat. The one under me had grown so faint I couldn’t even feel it. Then, in one swift second, it stopped entirely. I gritted my teeth so hard that I felt a fang slip and cut my bottom lip. My eyes narrowed and I willed my paw to release more magic. I refuse to give up! But Rye’s heartbeat was gone. The poison had gotten to him and I was too late. Why did I refuse to see it?
Vision now blurred by a torrent of tears, I waited a moment before shakily removing my paw. It was a lost battle. Rye was now completely still, void of even the tiniest movement. As a breeze rustled past, my fur returned to its former yellow and I fell to my paws. How…how could it be? I didn’t even…we were friends! “Life doesn’t just tear away friends!” I shouted towards the sky. I heard a flock of Pidgey respond angrily before flying away.
My body yearned to move from this desolate place, but my mind held me still. I sensed something, if only small. Using little of what telekinesis I knew, I probed outwards with my mind, searching for something. It was faint…a flicker of…red? I turned my gaze to Rye. For a second there, I was sure I’d felt a presence, but a presence of what?
Movements quickening, I positioned myself so that I leaned over Rye, and touched another paw to his chest. Every second I felt the red flicker grow until it consumed the palm of my paw. Whatever it was, it was spreading and fast. Strange as it was, I could feel no heartbeat, either. It was when I was about to shake him that the Elekid retaliated. In an instant, his heart gave a wild thump. A force wave was unleashed and threw me to the ground. But I cared nothing for myself right now.
Rye was sitting bolt upright glaring at me with two, hollow red eyes.
Chibi Altaria
07-19-2014, 01:56 PM
Warning: Before you proceed, please note that this chapter is rated PG13-15+
---------
Chapter 22;
.............inner demons
---------
The weight that pushed down on me was like a thousand daggers, each one driving further into my body. Heh, a pain I was used to. The poison was sinking into me very gradually. I’d begun to lose track of time. Day or night, it didn’t matter anymore. I’d doomed myself ever since I severed the link with Zanna. Even as it pained me to do it, she would have a better chance of survival now with me gone.
A smile formed within my mind. Funny how I only smiled when no one was looking, or not at all. The only thing that kept me alive now was sheer willpower, and even that was dimming. So I’m to die like this, I thought. Heh, could’ve done better. And the mission…
The mission which I’d sworn to do. I was meant to put the tracer on Zanna; she was my target ever since Deoxys had followed her. The mission had been simple: track Zanna and find out how she was involved with Deoxys by any means necessary. After that was done, I was supposed to lure her back to the Missionary for questioning. Now, it would probably be for experimentation. If we were to ever go back there, to my father, all would be lost. The last thing I wanted now was for Zanna to be tested on. I sacrificed myself for her, and I wasn’t about to let that go to waste.
Part of me had always wondered why I’d done it. Why would I risk my own life for another? A question like that demanded a simple answer; and I’d given it to myself. Because I cared. I cared what happened to this Pikachu. Cared enough to give my life for hers. Zanna was my friend, but lately, it’d been more difficult to do what was needed. When it came to Zanna, I realised I had no limits; I was beginning to care too much.
In my mind, I shook my head. This was wrong and I knew it. In more ways than one. To care for someone was already a big stretch for me, but if I was doing this, it could only mean one thing. I wasn’t about to say the word, no doubt it would just worsen the situation, but my mind thought ahead. Curse my intelligent mind when I needed it to be quiet. The fact was that I was clearly developing feelings towards her. And I…I didn’t want to go there.
Codan had laid down the golden rule as well, and I wasn’t about to cross it. But I’d seen it in his eyes before I’d known myself. He’d known all along. What would happen if I was to wake up? I wouldn’t drag her into my mess of a life, and that was only if she even reciprocated the feeling. Father…he would not approve at all.
Deep within the recesses of my mind, I snorted. My father had been the start of all this trouble. That time in the Records Room, when Zanna mentioned I was her friend, how could I be anything but shocked? I’d never had a friend since I was six years old. My father had clearly seen to that. And then Zanna came along. I had run then, like the coward I was. I didn’t want history to repeat itself. Not again.
A shudder coursed through my dreaming body. After that time, I’d lost him forever. That’s why I shuddered every time someone said ‘friend’. That’s why I never showed my feelings. That’s why I’ve become who I am. I may be cold, but I wasn’t always like this. The one creature whom I blame for my entire pathetic existence; a murderer. My father.
***
“Hey, Rye! Check this out!” A small green Pokemon stood before me. He winked as he tried to push the solid stone door open. When he couldn’t, the Larvitar slumped and panted, exhausted. I let my bell-like laughter fill the room.
“Oh, Kryal! You’re too much! And so weak. Here, let me show you how it’s done.” I smirked at Kryal who pouted and didn’t move an inch.
“No way! You said I could do this.”
I sighed, picking up a brown pebble and tossing it within my paws. “Yeah, you tried and failed. Don’t you think I deserve a turn?” Kryal raised himself off the ground with a paw, leaning against the door.
“Come on, Riley.” The fur on my back instantly stood on end. I hated it whenever anyone used my full name; loathed it even. The rough snarl that issued from my throat was a clear warning of that. But it didn’t fool Kryal. My best friend, he’d been like a brother to me ever since the day I was born.
“Oh, there you are!” Great. Too late. That was Kryal’s other half, or his twin sister, if you prefer. Eon wasn’t the best Pokemon to play with, but on the plus side, she could clear a room in two seconds flat.
A smile played about my lips as she approached. “Hey, Eon. What brings you here?” I tried to play cool, but she was too smart to be fooled. Lucky for her.
“Don’t think I’d fall for that! Just because you’re the Commander’s son, doesn’t mean you can get away with it.” The smile on my face faded as I stared at her. What a piece of work this Larvitar was. Her figure alone implied ‘danger’ at every angle.
“Fine. Do what you want,” I snapped, too angry now to care. “But Kryal and I are getting into this room.”
“Darn straight!” I heard Kryal’s muffled voice from behind one of the marble statues. I covered my mouth with both paws to suppress a laugh.
A faint sigh was given from Eon’s direction, and then, "Forgive me, Lord Arceus.” A green fist swung forward, but I’d always been three steps ahead. Dodging her paw like it was nothing; I landed lightly a few paces behind her. Eon whirled around in surprise, a startled gasp escaping her mouth. My own curved up into a grin as I bound her tightly around the waist.
“Heh, did you really think that would work on me? I’ve taken extensive training, you know.” Ignoring Eon’s glares and shouts of protest, I flexed my arms tighter. “Now give me your word you won’t interfere, or tell father. Swear it!” My reply was harsher than intended, but I didn’t want anything to go wrong.
“Not in your dreams, Rye! Let me go!” I sighed. I really didn’t want to do this, but if she gave me no choice…I glanced at Kryal who’d recovered from his little escapade. He gave a slight nod and closed his eyes halfway.
Yes…”Sorry, Eon,” I mouthed. One of my paws whipped up to her mouth to stifle a scream and the other gripped the pressure points in her left shoulder. A second later, the Larvitar slumped into my arms. I frowned sadly at what I’d done. Thank goodness father wasn’t here to see that. I manoeuvred between the marble columns and set Eon down in a corner. I stood over her for a couple of minutes before I heard Kryal’s voice behind me.
“Come on! It had to be done, right?”
“Mmm…” My eyes grew moist. I’d been told I was a cry-baby, but I wasn’t meant to be mean. My conscience usually saw to that. “Yeah, but…” I sighed again. Arguing with Kryal wouldn’t get me anywhere. Eon would wake up in a few hours, anyway. Right now, all I wanted was to see what was in the Forbidden Room. Just the thought of it brought a smile to my face again. “Alright, now let me show you how it’s done!”
***
Arrrgh! I was brought back to the present. I’d been unaware I was even reliving my past, let alone my nightmare. I drew deep within my mind and curled into a ball. Little had this effect on me. Just remembering made me so fragile; my whole body was encased with sweat, shivering uncontrollably. What had happened that day…”NO!” Thump, thump. A slashing of steel-on-steel, and a scream to top it off.
I clutched at myself in terror. I don’t want to live! Take me now before he does! The dark shadows that swam before my eyes haunted me. Without a doubt, I’d succumb to this poison. How could I live knowing what I was apart of? What I didn’t want to be?!
“You promised, Riley…”
“Huh? Eon?” Great, now I was hearing things, too?
“You promised me…won’t you keep your word?”
Eon’s voice echoed throughout my mind, but then warped into a new one. One which was part of me, but a demon. “He was bound to suffer. I saw him betraying you. On the contrary, Riley, I took pleasure in it. Pleasure in my killing…”
“GO AWAY!” I lashed out at the voice, clutching my head in agony. It had been so long since I was this afraid…so long since I could actually taste the blood flowing on my lips. I needed death; it would be a comfort now. “Let me be! Haven’t you tormented me enough?!” Eyes wide with fear, the scene enveloped me again…
***
“And that should do it!” I smirked in confidence. My abilities were getting stronger! I clenched my paws as I made way for Kryal. The Larvitar peered at the dark crack in the doorway, just wide enough for us to fit through. He took a deep breath and then grimaced.
“I don’t know if I’m ready for this. How about the Lord’s son goes first?”
I snorted. “I told you to stop using formalities with me. It’s not like I’m a hero, or something.” Nevertheless, I pushed past the Larvitar and made for the dark void. I strained my ears to see if there were any sounds, but they must have been too subtle for me to pick up.
My muscles automatically tensed as I slid through the doorway. Who knew what I’d find. I heard Kryal follow slowly from behind. From his uneven footsteps, I could guess he was nervous. So much the better, I thought. At least we’ll be on our guard.
The room we’d entered must have been called ‘forbidden’ for a reason, and I wanted to find out why. As the Commander and Lord’s son, I was allowed anywhere. To not be able to enter a room made me naturally curious. It was a very dark room filled with sinister shadows. I’d found that there was no light switch, but instead a clear orb hung from the ceiling. I snickered. This room must have been old to still have a mechanism like that as a light. I stopped walking and halted Kryal with a paw.
Focusing my electricity into both paws, I thrust them towards the light. In a burst of speed, the voltage from my body lit the orb. It seemed to glow almost instantaneously. The cold cement walls of the room were revealed…and others, besides. Everything else locked and froze around me; my mind had just shut itself off. All I could hear was my ragged breathing and the gasp of surprise that escaped my lips. This room…was filled with cages!
The silence stunned me, more than the dank, rusty smell. Yet something nagged at me. A room full of cages, but no sound? That could mean only one thing: there were no inhabitants here. My ears hadn’t caught any sound. I noted the nearest cage was to my right. The bars reached all the way to the ceiling and a small iron door was set about halfway down. Why wasn’t it at ground level?
I walked over to the cage, my footsteps echoing against the cool surface of the floor. The cement unnerved me. To my nose, it smelt like death surrounded this room. Kryal must have felt the same, for he’d not taken a step further to follow me. As I reached the cage, I placed both my paws on the metal bars. They felt so smooth, but I could also feel chinks within them, mostly on the inside. I shuddered inwardly because those holes felt like teeth marks. Something had been gnawing at the bars.
Eyes widening ever so slowly, I peered into the cage…and froze. I wanted to run, but my legs had frozen to the cement. I knew then that it wasn’t my doing. I was trying to run. Something had bound me to the floor! “Rye!” Kryal’s scream made me jerk my head around.
“Ah!” It was with terror that I saw a hooded figure emerge from the north of the room. It made straight for Kryal. I could only watch as it bent over him…sniffing? The beast gave off a rough snarl and turned its head to me. It didn’t want to waste its time with Kryal, I realised. It smelt a more powerful foe in me.
As it sauntered to where I stood, frozen to the floor, I noted that its mouth was chained in a muzzle. Apart from that, it walked on two legs and was completely black. I’d never seen such a thing in my life; I was beyond terrified. My fur stood on end and I was shaking like I’d just been dropped in a sea full of ice. “Mother…” I whimpered, tears clouding my vision.
I scrunched my eyes shut as the figure drew closer. I knew I’d die now. There was no way out of it. But even as I heard the savage growl escape from its mouth and its warm breath upon me, the final blow never came.
“Lord Riley!”
I snapped my eyes open. Next to the figure, binding it with psychic powers, was my father’s oldest friend, Khrono. The Slowking motioned with a paw and the hooded beast was instantly chained to the nearest set of bars. He then waved a paw at my feet and Kryal’s. Both of us were set free and I hurried to Khrono’s side, grasping onto his leg firmly. “Oh, Rye…” he murmured, tousling my fur. “Let’s get you out of here before any more trouble occurs.” Khrono took my paw and then led us both to the door.
“A pity that a good thing has to go to waste, now.”
“Huh?” My eyes widened as I released the Slowking’s paw and turned around gleefully, yet I cringed. “Father!” The Electabuzz stared down at me with loathing.
“I’ll talk to you later,” he snapped.
I stared at him as he walked over to the beast. “Father?” What was going on here? Father stood near the dark creature and peered up at it. Strange, but the thing didn’t seem to want to attack him. I felt a gentle prod on my shoulder before Khrono drew me close to him. I noticed Kryal on the other side, also hiding behind a thick leg for safety. I opened my mouth to speak, but the Slowking shook his head roughly in a warning.
“When I say so,” he whispered fervently, “I want you to run. Don’t question me,” he added, seeing my face. “Just do it. Rye, ignore your father, whatever he says. Take Kryal and flee.” I frowned. He must be getting delusional in his old age. What was he talking about?
“Interesting, Khrono, old friend. It seems to me that you’ve been keeping secrets.” Father’s voice boomed across the room with a kind of contempt.
“Secrets?” Khrono answered. “Whatever do you mean, my Lord?” I noticed that he’d shuffled a step back. Why was he afraid of my father? He’d never hurt anyone before.
“Indeed,” he continued. “Maske here tells me that you’re planning to escape…with my son.” The Electabuzz’s eyes narrowed. I was used to seeing my father with red eyes, but they suddenly seemed to crave for blood.
“S-sir! Khrono stuttered. “I would nev-”
“RELEASE!” My father directed the cry at the beast called Maske. The cloak and chains slid off to reveal a dark croc-like Pokemon that my instincts told me was a Feraligatr. Khrono gave a startled cry and pushed Kryal and I backwards so hard that we ended up sprawled across the floor. Maske let off a terrifying growl.
“Father! What are you doing?!” I shouted across the room. The Slowking turned and called to me.
“No, Lord Rye. You musn’t-arrgh!” In the instant that he’d looked away, Maske’s jaws had closed around Khrono’s free arm. A scream of terror erupted from my mouth.
“Father! Stop this!” But as I looked over at him I saw my father smiling. He was enjoying Khrono’s pain. Sweat beaded my forehead and my heart skipped a beat as I shuffled on the cold floor. I began to bite my lip so hard that I tasted blood; almost identical to the flow of sanguine fluid that streamed down Khrono’s body.
I stared, horrified, as Maske snapped at him again. Khrono was caught in the large jaws instantly. First a leg and then his other arm were torn from his body. Shreds went flying around the room, blood and fur alike stuck fast to the walls. My eyes were glued. As much as I wanted to scream and run, I couldn’t. Khrono’s own soundless gasping kept me seated, frozen on the floor.
Maske gave one, last savage growl before sending his fangs through the back of Khrono’s head. The Slowking shuddered as a nerve was hit and collapsed upon the ground, swimming in a pool of his own blood and organs. As if that wasn’t bad enough, the beast keeled over and started lapping at the remains. My mouth filled with bile and the blood from my lip. But I finally closed my eyes. Shadows of the figure haunted me now, and I could smell the rust and warmth of the death that had just occurred. What followed surprised me even more.
“That was…splendid.” My father’s voice trilled with triumph. I felt my heart stop. He was no Pokemon; he was a monster! I buried my head in my paws and curled up against a part of the wall that was clean from gore. My ragged breathing and inaudible sobs were all that attached me to the real world now. That and Kryal, who had taken refuge behind a small cement block to my left. I heard father’s voice command Maske to stay and then he directed his shouts towards me. I moved my paws to cover my ears.
I…can’t hear you! I repeated endlessly in my mind, grasping at my head so hard that I began to feel dizzy. But no matter how hard I tried, I could still feel his touch as he grabbed me roughly, yanking me to my feet.
“You disobeyed my orders! Do you really want to know what’s in here?!” I didn’t reply, but tugged as hard as I could away from his grasp. It didn’t matter. I could have been a feather to him. “Well? I am creating an army of Dark Pokemon! The likes of which will defeat Deoxys!” So that’s why I couldn’t sense a life source…
I sniffled and opened half an eye. “But…but what about friends? The people who you trust to fight for you…?” My father looked at me in surprise and burst out laughing, dropping me to the floor again. I hurried back to the wall, my gaze flickering towards Kryal.
“Friends?” he spat, gesturing towards the remains of Khrono. “There is no such thing! Let me tell you something, Rye. We exist solely to obey our orders. There are our team-mates, advisors and objects, but there is no such thing as a friend. We do not need them. All that happens is injustice! A very piece of your soul to be torn away from you, until there is nothing left but a void of darkness and despair!”
I caught a sly grin on his face as his eyes narrowed. They were pure crimson now. I cringed as far away as I could against the wall until the jutting rocks cut into my back. I could feel the pain; it stung, yet it was nothing compared to my father at this present time. He was nothing but a monster! How was he a lord?! Hearing a soft squeak from my left, I turned to see Kryal cowering silently. I held my father’s eyes as he turned to him. You don’t need friends…No; he wouldn’t…”NO!” I screamed, but I was too late.
Father had caught hold of Kryal’s legs. Pulling the tiny Larvitar upright, he held him by the ends of both his arms. I could see how little his pathetic struggles were doing. I closed my eyes again swiftly. All I could hear was Kryal’s muttering of terror, his plea for help. Like the fool I was, I ignored him. I just wanted to leave this place. “Watch!” my father commanded, and I was forced to obey.
I saw everything then; the manic look in his eyes, red and cold, his fangs glinting from the depths of his many teeth and his powerful arms as they pulled intensely away from Kryal’s body. I was forced to watch as my only friend was ripped in half by my father, the glee on his face stinging my mind like an unwanted thorn.
I was still. So still that the only thing that moved was my father. His footsteps echoed like metal as they scraped across the floor towards me. I hid my head under my arms and buried it within my fur again. I bit into my already raw lip and my claws found new holes to nestle into. “Come,” was my father’s only word. And like a puppy drawn to its master, I obeyed.
I exited the room in absolute silence, not looking back, with only a numbness spreading through me. Only a single sound was audible to me; three words that swam within my head.
Friends don’t matter…
And so I let the ice encase me.
Still covering my head, I gritted my teeth as tight as I could. “Not again,” I murmured. “Not again!” Images of Khrono and Kryal filled my mind. Sinister shadows twisted in front of my unopened eyelids. Why me?! What had I done?! “ARRGH!” My soundless scream coursed through my mind. I swore to myself that I’d never have a single friend again. How was I to know my fate was to be sealed when I met Zanna?
I remembered pouncing on her, pinning her to the ground effortlessly; that was our first meeting. I’ll admit then that she intrigued me; her cool blue eyes told many unwanted secrets. Then, after that, she rescued the two Chikorita from the cavern. Defeated an Aggron, so I’d heard…but it was actually Deoxys in disguise…She’d then completed her training and beat Codan, albeit by default.
At that time, I’d still felt nothing. For so long I’d been encased in my icy depths. Ever since that day I’d trained myself to feel no emotion at all; my father called them a weakness. That made me a lethal weapon in combat. So I’d been further trained in martial arts and given the title of lieutenant. I was now my father’s trusted right-hand man. Yet I loathed him, but I did so in discretion. To do so outright would utterly mean my death.
Why, then, did I disobey him and side with Zanna? I knew: Because she was the first Pokemon since Kryal that had opened up to me. She was the first friend I’d had since that day that had actually made me feel something again. Little by little, she was breaking my ice shield. But if I disobeyed my father, there would likely be another war, and we already had one on our hands…
The shadows pressed down harder, but they made me relax. Maybe it would be best if I was gone. No more turmoil…I sighed, letting the darkness freely engulf me. There was nothing left for me to care about now. No one needed me; I had no purpose. But yet…
“Rye!”
The call came so abruptly. Had I been subconsciously trying to contact Zanna? My stress must have been enough to initiate the link, if only for a second. I growled inwardly, thrashing out as I felt a weight on my chest. “Go away!” Leave me to die in peace! It’s my destiny!
The weight pressed down harder every second until it was so heavy that I couldn’t breathe. I could feel my heart thud slower and slower before finally halting to a standstill. Fine…I thought. I will die knowing that I have saved a life. I closed my eyes, ready to resign to my fate, but something began to tug on me. A bright light blinded my vision and I lashed out on instinct. The light was pulling me up again!
I revelled in its warmth…it was so refreshing. How could I not follow? Reaching out almost automatically, I let it draw me upwards. But I stopped halfway. The light dimmed and began to fade out of focus. An intense spark flared within me. Now I’d tasted life again, I wanted it; craved it. “Grrr….ARGH!”
I thrashed about as the red spark grew stronger. Every minute brought me closer to the surface until I burst through the dark shield. Snapping my eyes open, I sat up and sent out a small force wave, knocking everything within a metre radius backwards. I caught my own breathing, rough and shallow, but there.
I glared at the haze that still surrounded me. I was not meant for this! I knew now that my destiny was not to die here; it was clearly something more. My ears picked up a sound beside me and I whirled around to face it, paws raised in defense. The red haze that obscured my vision made me shake my head in frustration. Dragging a paw back, I went to strike at the figure, but then stopped. Unable to move, my paw still swung back ready to punch, I inhaled a sharp breath.
The softest touch alerted my senses and made me freeze. A…paw? Yes, a paw stroked my arm in a soothing motion. It was so soft, it felt like a feather. The red haze began to lift and my eyelids drooped. Suddenly regaining my movement, I noticed the figure give a slight gasp before I passed out in its arms. This time it wasn’t ice that encased me, but silky fur and the gentle beat of a heart…
Chibi Altaria
07-19-2014, 02:10 PM
Chapter 23;
.............between war and lust
---------
Rye’s eyes startled me. The gaping red voids seemed to endlessly drag me under, but I couldn’t be sure. As soon as they’d come, the crimson colour dissipated, leaving Rye’s usual stunning, emerald eyes in their place. I’d caught him as soon as he’d fallen back, taking most of his weight off me by resting him against the ground. Just like I’d seen Quoll doing a few times, I stroked a paw soothingly across his right arm as he lay on my side.
A deep, long sigh escaped my mouth. My tears were dry now, but that didn’t let me escape the horror of what I’d experienced. For a moment there, Rye was technically dead. That scared me more than I’d have liked. I’d seen death a lot lately, so I was unsure why this one would have had such a large effect on me. It was because he was my friend, I was almost certain. To have one of my friends die…it would be like a piece of me was torn away. And there was no possibility of me letting that happen.
Despite the recent trauma, I was pleased to see that Rye’s breathing had now become even and the scars that had plagued his back had disappeared. I knew now that my healing had worked. Thank you, I murmured within my mind. I was almost sure that I felt a gentle whisper in response.
Twisting my head towards the horizon, I gazed at the trees. No doubt Jarre would be back soon. I wondered what was taking him so long. Moving slightly to go and check, I was startled when Rye’s eyes began to flutter open. I held my breath and waited. The truth was that I had no idea what I was going to say. Hey, welcome back from the dead? No, that was something Jarre would say, and I was sure he’d get a beating for it, too.
The Elekid opened his eyes slowly and blinked. When I opened my mouth to speak, no sound came out. After all this time, I was still transfixed by the intensity of Rye’s eyes. The Elekid must have noticed my speech impairment, for he spoke first. “Zanna? Am I…”
I shook my head, Rye’s words bringing me back to reality. “You’re alive,” I whispered, “alive and well. I managed to find a way to heal you.” I smiled grimly, though I could see he wasn’t fooled. Surely Rye had noticed my dried tears by now. Whether he did or not, he didn’t say. He merely sat up weakly and placed a paw behind his head, groaning.
“I must have been unconscious for quite a while. I feel all stiff.”
“Oh, you’ll soon get over that,” I grinned. “But you’re right. You were unconscious for over a week now. I was beginning to worry that you might not wake up.” I stared at the ground and fixed my gaze to an oddly-shaped leaf.
Rye had been listening intently and thinking, too. He was probably so confused by all of this. When I glanced up, he had his eyes closed and head tilted to one side. “Thankyou for healing me,” he said calmly. “I really don’t know how to repay you.” Rye opened his eyes and offered me a small smile. “You don’t know how much it means to me to be back again.”
I could tell he was going to say something else, but at that moment Jarre and company decided to join us. Rye shuffled a few paces back and leant against the trunk of a tree, eyeing the newcomers. Jarre hastened to reach my side as the others stared at Rye in awe.
“Wow, you’d think he was dead.” Jarre muttered. I made to swat him in the head but checked myself as Codan glanced in my direction.
“Zanna, what happened here?”
Everyone turned to me expectantly, making me cringe backwards from all the attention. “I, well…er…”
“She healed me,” Rye broke in suddenly. I turned to him with a grateful glance. Rye’s expression didn’t change as he looked from me to the others.
Jarre filled in the rest. “Zanna was given a healing power. See, she was unconscious, but actually met another Light Pokemon, who made it so that she could heal.” When he finished, I thought that everyone just looked more confused.
“I’ll fill you in later,” I managed to say.
Everyone then bustled about Rye, checking to make sure he was alright. Jarre, however, stayed put by my side, watching with loathing.
Lani nuzzled Rye, Quoll chattered excitedly to meet him for the first time, Kraal and Marilai exchanged more nods and glances with him than actual words and Codan seemed to be having a long chat with him. All the while Rye politely responded, even if he was still a bit weary. The Elekid gave a slight bow as Codan left, leaving only him, Jarre and me in the clearing.
I could see that neither Elekid nor Torchic was willing to talk to each other. Jarre gave a glare towards Rye which the Elekid returned, but that was about the extent of their communication. I waited for one to speak; there was no way that I was getting involved. Finally I heard Rye sigh as he stood up.
“I’m going for a walk. Tell Codan I haven’t gone far, please, Zanna.” He gave a curt nod to Jarre and me before vanishing into the mass of trees.
Jarre gave a rough snort. “He’s ungrateful, that’s what he is.” I sighed and stood up to walk back to camp. “What?” Jarre stared after me. “What did I say?”
***
The night came quicker than I expected, but I welcomed it. The day had been nothing but restless. Codan and Lani had both been involved in a debate over where to go next, Quoll was busy adding adjustments to our leaf tents, Kraal and Marilai had taken refuge in a deserted part of the clearing and Rye hadn’t returned from his early walk until late evening. We were all now just getting relaxed around a small campfire.
Everyone was stunned when I’d told them my tale, even though I left out a few parts. All the while I noticed Rye’s gaze flicker between me and the flames of the fire, almost as if he knew there was something I purposely didn’t tell them. He hadn’t seen fit to re-establish our link and I was too much of a coward to ask him about it. But as far as I was concerned, it was his choice to make.
Once I’d finished talking, everyone chattered about excitedly. Only Rye and I were the two who didn’t join in. I took a curious glance towards the Elekid. If I didn’t know better, I’d have said he was thinking. But thinking about what? Before I could ponder further, Rye looked up and met my gaze. I hurried to look down, but he beat me. His eyes automatically shifted and rooted themselves to the trunk of a tree. That’s odd, I thought. He’s never avoided me like that before. I narrowed an eye in confusion.
“Zanna, about Altair, did he tell you exactly what happened?” It was Codan who had addressed me.
I leant over awkwardly. “Huh? Oh, no. We didn’t get that far, he…” I trailed off as I felt my face begin to colour. Thankfully it was too dark for anyone to see.
For a moment everything went quiet. I looked up for something to take my mind off Altair and saw Rye staring at me again. Ever so slowly, so I could barely even tell he was moving, he motioned towards the forest with a nod of his head. I frowned. Did he want me to follow him in there?
I made a slight motion with my paw and pointed towards the trees. Rye’s mouth curved up a little and he nodded. I cleared my throat. “Er…I’m going to go check the trees. I think I heard a noise.” I pushed off from the ground and saw a movement just beyond my eyesight. Rye had slapped his forehead. Well let’s see you do better, I thought sourly.
The Elekid stood up, yawning brusquely. “I might as well get an early night. I’m not used to being up so often, yet.” He politely said goodnight to each in turn, if a little roughly at Jarre, before striding off towards the tents.
“Show off…” I muttered, already at the base of the trees. No sooner had I entered the foliage than I felt a strong paw pull me aside. The Elekid put a claw to his mouth when I went to speak.
“Be more discreet next time, won’t you?” Then he grinned slightly and raised an eyebrow. “You’re a bad actress.”
I frowned and ignored him. “So what did you want?”
Rye leant against a tree casually and raised a paw to his head. “I’ve been thinking about what you said – about the temple,” he answered my curious expression. “It seems like a good opportunity for me to explore it, but…” He trailed off and turned towards me.
“But?” I prodded, waiting with my paws on my hips. This time Rye didn’t smile, though a small spark twinkled in his emerald eyes. He lowered his paw and took a step towards me so we were less than a metre apart. Though he was a fair bit taller than me, I wasn’t intimidated. Rye saw this and quirked an eyebrow before he continued.
“But since you and the temple seem to be connected, I thought you might like to come with me. Purely for mission purposes,” he added quickly, turning his gaze towards the dark moon.
Strange…I knew Rye was usually reserved, but he’d never been this jumpy before. The thought clouded my mind as I looked up at him. “So you’re saying that you’d like me to accompany you on a mission to the temple? Just us, then?”
A slight grin touched the corners of the Elekid’s mouth. “I was thinking that might be more efficient, if you don’t mind.”
I shook my head. “Not at all. When do we start?” A gentle silence passed between us as Rye turned his gaze towards the rising moon that was etched clearly within the night sky.
“Tonight,” he affirmed. “But I need to take care of something beforehand. Do you mind waiting?”
“Hmm…” I cocked my head to the side. “How long would I have to wait for?”
I caught a flash of white from Rye’s teeth as he backed away into the trees. “Don’t worry; I won’t keep you waiting long. All the same though, don’t wait up.” He winked an eye before leaping agilely onto a branch, racing northwards, leaving me to my own thoughts.
Only Arceus would have known how conflicted they were.
***
I’d decided to take an early night. If I was going to the temple, I’d need my rest. How was I supposed to know that I’d be having nightmares? I thought that since Rye had awoken, they’d be better now. I couldn’t have been farther from the truth if I’d tried.
I was subconsciously aware that my body was tossing itself restlessly. Deoxys’ face was a sinister shadow in front of mine, sneering with hatred. A new scene then enveloped me where he drove a tentacle through Altair’s heart, soon followed by Jarre and then Rye. By the end of the ordeal, I was nothing more than a sobbing fur ball.
Deoxys had me in his clutches, driving me towards him with glee. It was only then that a new form interrupted. This one was new to me; I hadn’t seen it before, yet I knew it was pure evil. A black Pokemon, cloaked in shadows, grinned maliciously.
“When I’m done with you, you will only wish you were dead…I will remember you…your fate will be sealed within your deepest nightmares!”
A high pitched wail ensued and as I screamed, clawing at my eardrums, something else closer beckoned to me.
“Zanna!”
A sharp hiss sounded from above me as my eyes snapped open. I was aware of my heavy breathing and the icy sweat that laced my body.
The dimmed yellow figure of an Elekid stood over me, holding my shoulders as he shook me gently. He cautiously waited for a few minutes until my breathing had returned to normal. I sighed and shrugged off his paws. Rye backed away but kept within a few metres just to make sure. “Are you alright? You seemed to be having…a bad dream.”
“A nightmare is more like it,” I whispered, shuddering. “I was – I was scared…” I swallowed through the lump in my throat and sat up, resting against the leafy wall of the tent. I hadn’t really admitted to anyone that I was scared before, but the truth had just hit me. I was up against the entire world. What could one lone Pikachu expect to accomplish? Winning against all odds would be a miracle.
Closing my eyes briefly, I took a deep breath and pushed away all of the sinister thoughts that clouded my mind. I saw Rye’s wary gaze as I glanced up, brows furrowed with concern. “If you’d prefer, you can just stay here for the night. I don’t want to drag you out like this.”
I shook my head slowly. “No, the fresh air will do me good. Anyway, you’ll look after me, right?” Rye stared at me for a moment longer before nodding. “Then we have nothing to worry about.” I allowed a smile to consume my face, though it was forced.
The Elekid waited with unlimited patience as I collected myself. He watched like a hawk and shifted at my every move. Though I wasn’t about to say it, he unnerved me. It was almost as if he believed I would drop dead at any moment. Ignoring my inner thoughts, I strode up to Rye and folded my paws. “Ready?”
“Are you?” he questioned in a sharp tone. “If you get hurt, I’m not going to be held responsible.”
“Relax!” I shot back, annoyed now. “I’m not a child! Why does everyone keep treating me like one?!” I glared at the shocked Elekid. I could tell he’d withdrawn again.
Rye made no comment as he leapt out my window, just waited as I followed. He walked brusquely into the forest, staring up at the moon every so often. It was like this that we drove onwards, silence encasing us. Only when a ray of moonlight illuminated the Elekid did I stop and give an inward gasp. What I had failed to see before stood out clearly now.
His emerald eyes were glazed with red, almost hollow, and his black stipes let off a dark aura. Even as I glanced up at his face – which he’d turned when I’d stopped – the smile he gave was one of contempt.
My feet wouldn’t move at my command; my will was disrupted. Rye’s eyes narrowed in a slight glare. I blinked my own, stunned, as I remembered what Quoll had said. “He will not turn until the poison reaches his heart. Only then will the change be permanent.”
The lump in my throat rose again as I held my breath. Was it possible…was it possible that some of the poison had reached his heart? Not enough to make the change permanent, only temporary? If so, what triggered me could set him off: a heightened state of emotion.
I must have made him angry, I realised. I clenched my paws. “It’s all my fault!” My legs buckled underneath me as my eyes filled with tears. I could never do anything right! Why is it that others have to suffer because of me?! A transparent tear fell to the ground and was swallowed instantly. I didn’t look up as footsteps came towards me almost soundlessly. A moment later, Rye had lowered himself to his knees, eyeing me.
“It’s not what you think…” he murmured.
My teeth automatically gritted. “Don’t lie! I know some of the poison reached you! How long have you known?! You’re dark now, Rye. Do you know what that means?! You’re a…a threat!” My voice broke on the last word and I gave up speaking altogether.
Rye flinched as if I’d hit him, but retained his calm composure. “I have only known a short while. It’s true that some poison got through when I let my guard down, but not enough for me to become a threat. I’m safe, Zanna. And you know I would never hurt you, right?”
I stared into Rye’s emerald, dimmed eyes. They wavered slightly, but held his promise. “I know,” I whispered. “It’s just…” I sighed and returned my gaze to the ground. If he becomes a threat, he’ll be forced to leave…I don’t want that. More tears flowed freely down my face.
Why was it that I could cry so easily? Jarre had a couple of times, but Rye…he’d never shown the slightest emotion from what I’d seen. Sniffing, I straightened up and hastily wiped my eyes. A paw rested on my shoulder then, light but firm.
“I’m sorry, Zanna. I didn’t want you to find out like this, or at all…”
A shaky laugh escaped my mouth. “Why should I have friends anyway? They’ll all be tormented because of me. Look…I’ve done this to you. I just wish…I just wish I could be brave enough to fight. How it all depends on me.”
Rye grated his teeth and stared back solemnly. “Not everything depends on you alone. You have Jarre, Codan, Lani and me. You should never have to do anything by yourself. Believe me, I know.” He smiled lightly, eyes dancing just like I’d seen them in the Records Room.
Without even thinking, I embraced him, burying my head into the soft fur of his shoulder. “I’m sorry!”
Rye, I think, was rather taken aback. He remained motionless for quite some time, completely still in the shadows of the trees. I knew he’d never been one for showing emotions, but that didn’t mean I couldn’t. I was now oblivious to the cool night air. It wasn’t until some time later that I felt the Elekid relax, arms returning my gesture. Until then, I hadn’t noticed that he’d also been holding his breath. The rhythm soothed me now as he held me firmly; a sign of support.
To be honest, I would have fallen asleep had I not remembered the mission. I needed to go back, too. The answers I sought would only be in there. Relinquishing my grip on Rye, my feet found solid ground and hoisted myself up. The Elekid was with me in seconds, calmly re-assessing the area. “Thanks for you help,” I murmured awkwardly.
Rye said nothing as we moved off again, but the smile that stretched across his face was worth more than a thousand words.
The temple looked even brighter at night, as Illumise and Volbeat clouded the sky, weaving throughout the mass of vines. The lake shimmered as Buizel frolicked and Horsea swam endlessly. Truly, this was a temple full of wonders.
“It’s magnificent,” Rye murmured in awe. “I’ve never seen anything so beautiful.”
I tilted my head sideways to survey the temple. It reminded me of a fireworks display only on standstill. “Magnificent.” I agreed. My eyes drifted towards the stone bridge and my stomach lurched. “That’s where I…almost fell,” I said shakily. “Only Jarre was there to hold me back.”
Watching me with keen speculation, Rye strode over to the bridge and waited for my approach. “Here, I’ll be right behind you,” he said reassuringly.
I took a tentative step. No cracks broke off. Sighing deeply, I moved my other foot and repeated the process. Without even realising it, I’d soon crossed half the bridge before I looked down and stumbled. “Wah!”
Rye inched forwards and steadied me. “Are you afraid of heights?”
“No,” I muttered. “It’s just this bridge gives me the creeps. I also think it hates me.” I shook myself roughly. “It’s alright, I’m fine.” I ignored the Elekid’s look of scepticism as I cautiously crossed the last half. I swear I could have danced when my feet touched solid ground.
“I wouldn’t get too cocky,” Rye interrupted. “We still have to get back.”
Shoot! I forgot about that. My grin faded as Rye walked past, unperturbed by my dismay. Hurrying to catch up, I noticed that the interior of the temple was somewhat darker than the outside. We entered in complete silence, Rye following my lead. “It’s too dark!” I hissed. “Where are the lights in this place?” I glanced at Rye who had his head tilted towards the ceiling.
“There’s your answer.”
Looking upwards, I saw a small clear orb, obviously an old mechanism for a light switch. Rye sent out a jolt of electricity into the orb, lighting it with ease as it revealed the entrance room in all its glory.
“Wow…” I heard him mutter.
I smiled, thinking Altair would be pleased to hear that. At the exact moment I initiated the thought, a whir of cool air passed around me. “Huh?” I turned around in a dazed circle.
“Zanna?” Rye asked, confused.
“I think…I think that was Altair,” I said excitedly. “I’m sure he wants us to follow him!” The Elekid gave a questioning glance but raced after me towards the end of the entrance hall.
Altair led me through a narrower path than the rest. I soon realised that it opened up to reconnect on the outside. A large balcony circled the temple and another stone bridge paved the way to a cave. This time I crossed the bridge without hesitation; Altair had ensured me this one was safe.
Once inside the cave, his spirit disappeared and I was alone again. The Elekid joined me a moment later, staring in awe at the walls. I must have had a similar expression on my face, but how could I not? The walls glittered with pure diamond crystals and stone tablets alike. My eyes moved to the back of the cave where a small marble altar stood. Placed above the altar in a marble bowl was an orb about the size of an apple. It swirled in the majestic colours of silver and gold, tainted only by a stroke of black. Two smaller orbs sat at its sides. These were both a swirling purple.
“Rye, look…” When the Elekid made no reply, I turned around. I found him staring at the first stone tablet that glittered upon the wall.
“It’s a tale of Altair’s events,” he whispered. “Listen. ‘We were vastly outnumbered. Darkrai’s army was fully prepared for war; a horror which we had not envisioned. I knew then that it was my job alone to stop him, yet an unforseen event occurred. In all his malice and rage, Darkrai created a clone which he unleashed upon the world. I have little time to find it before it may be too late.’…”
We both stared in silence at the tablet which had now become rather illegible. “Move on to the next one!” I whispered hastily.
The Elekid took a brisk step to the right and continued. “‘Darkrai did not succumb. The tides of war were endless, and the light was fading. Already, two other Light Pokemon had fallen; my kin. I was now the last. All hope was lost and I was dimming, yet a voice called out to me. ‘Even in the darkest of times, light can always find a way to prevail.’ The lord himself, Arceus, had heard my prayers.’”
“So Arceus saved Altair?” I asked. “Or…”
“Wait,” Rye interrupted. “There’s a bit underneath that. ‘The clone was not as I’d expected. Because Darkrai was nothing but pure evil, his malice was the clone, the primary weapon. This weapon took the form of another Pokemon who could change at will. It was an alien to this world and inflicted nothing but devastation in its wake. Such was the terror of Deoxys…’”
I didn’t care whether I looked shocked, appalled, or both. Deoxys was Darkrai’s clone! His pure evil self! No wonder he doesn’t have a heart, I thought. A shiver raced through my body. “I-I’m fighting pure evil. I don’t think even a Light Pokemon can overcome that.” I looked up to see Rye shaking his head with vigour.
“‘Even in the darkest of times, light can always find a way to prevail.’ I believe that, Zanna. And I believe in you.” He smiled slightly and crossed his arms.
I just nodded. I can’t let everyone else down! I won’t let Rye down! I know he depends on me more than the others, we can do this together. “I can do it!” The diamond crystals resonated the strength in my voice and carried my determination. The glow they left made my fur look almost shiny, as was the same with Rye. A warm feeling buzzed around within me, then, and I didn’t know why. What was it?
My focus was abruptly broken as the crystals dimmed and a small tremor shook the ground. “Ah!” I tripped on a rock clumsily and closed my eyes, bracing for the fall, though it never came. Rye’s strong arms gripped me and held me just off the ground. I sighed. “Er…thanks. I’ve had more than my fair share of falls lately.” I suddenly found myself laughing and another sound, almost like a chime, joined in. I gasped and blinked. That was the second time Rye had laughed!
I looked up at the Elekid. He was chuckling softly with a grin spread across his face. Strange, but it made him look older and more kind than usual, almost mature, even. “You laughed!” I remarked.
“Hmm?” Rye stopped laughing and set me upright, peering at me with interest. “I guess I did.” His eyes remained focused on mine for a while, emerald green sparks glittering gently.
The next moment passed in a strange blur. Rye took a step towards me so that I felt his warm breath bathing me, before a light paw rested around my waist. The silky fur drew me in - further than I wanted to. It was almost dark in the cave now, so little could be seen but the shine of our fur. A sudden impulse drove me closer and I reached forward slightly as Rye tilted his head.
A loud rumble passed through the cave again and I fumbled, the earthquake sending us both to the gravelly floor. No longer dazed, I looked about frantically. “What’s going on?!” Rye had relocated to the cave entrance, back turned to me.
“I think…it’s an attack. Zanna! Stay close to me!” The Elekid stood protectively in front of me, sparks surging from his ears.
Though the attack was in the present, my mind was still shocked by what had almost happened. Rye was…he was going to kiss me…I realised. Even now, when-
“Zanna!” I barely dodged a falling rock in time before it crashed into the ground where I’d been standing a moment before. “What are you doing?” he hissed. “Keep sharp!”
“Sorry!” I muttered, crouching into a safe position behind the Elekid.
Rye shot off sparks towards the cave entrance. He could obviously sense something that I couldn’t. Another tremor shook the earth and more rocks tumbled down around us. Large wing beats sounded close to the entrance and grew louder, throwing both Rye and I to the ground.
“Duck for cover!” he roared over the wind.
I curled into a ball with Rye curled over me for extra protection. I gritted my teeth, keeping half an eye open to check for any danger. The wing beats grew louder until we were being pummelled into the earth by a gale! I curled tighter until the wind died down and a grating noise sounded on the rocks ahead of me. When Rye moved to the side, I saw a large, feathery creature peer down at me.
“Zanna?” it enquired. Huh? Why did it want me? Ignoring Rye’s protesting growl, I pushed him aside and made for the giant bird. At my approach, the Pidgeot bowed. “Well met, Zanna, Light Pokemon of Talzere. I am Windtalon, guardian of the Occa tribe. I have come in need of your aid and will provide you with services if you succeed.” Windtalon bowed again and turned her amber eyes towards Rye. “And he is…?”
“That’s–” I began, but Rye cut me off.
“Lord Rye of Wingardom. Well met, Windtalon. What can we help you with?”
I blinked, dazed again. Lord Rye? He was a…royal Pokemon?
Rye caught the look on my face and grimaced. “I’ll tell you later.” He then turned back to Windtalon and awaited her request.
“My mate, Silverwing, has gone missing. He was last seen heading to Likera where Deoxys attacked. I was informed he never reached the town…” Windtalon bowed her head, slumping her wings. “I need my mate…please, can you help?”
It took a moment for me to think things through before answering. “Er…of course, but I’m kind of tied up with fighting Deoxys right now…I have to go to the missionary to further my training.”
“The missionary?!” An octave rose in Rye’s voice as he glanced at me, eyes wide. “No! We can’t go there! It’s not safe!”
I snorted, raising an eyebrow. “Codan said it was the safest place to be. He wouldn’t lie.”
“No,” Rye persisted. “Please, Zanna! Listen. You can’t go there.”
“But–”
A sharp cry from Windtalon alerted us again to her presence. “You won’t save him? Oh, Silverwing…”
Rye shook his head. “I promise you, as soon as we’re free of duties, I’ll send someone to look for him. Right now just isn’t the best time. You have my word, Windtalon of the Occa tribe.” He bowed politely and the Pidgeot returned it.
“May Arceus bless you, Lord Rye. Zanna of Talzere, I wish you well.” Without a moments delay, the Pidgeot beat her wings and cast off swiftly.
Rye and I were left standing in the half broken cave, almost dumbstruck, before I remembered something. “Lord Rye?” I accused.
The Elekid turned his back to me, edgier than before. “I-It’s not a formality I like using. I’m no different from before.”
Frowning, I turned towards the orbs, then back to Rye. “Wait…what about–”
“Please, Zanna. Can we just go?” the Elekid cut me off bluntly.
That’s it. I was getting angry now. “Listen! You can’t just ignore the fact that–”
“Zanna!” he snapped, whirling around to face me. “I can’t! It was a mistake coming here. Grab the orbs and let’s leave.”
The edge of steel in his voice alerted me to his boundaries. I didn’t want to cross them. Grabbing the two smaller orbs and the big one, I walked silently back to Rye. “You can’t hide forever,” I muttered. “You’re braver than you give yourself credit for.” I didn’t wait for a reply, just jumped down onto the bridge and bolted across it, letting the wind caress me. Only the soft patter of footsteps made me notice that Rye was following, if slightly slower than usual.
I slowed when I reached the forest again, letting my ears droop. So many things had happened since I’d been here, more disheartening than encouraging. Despite everyone’s reassurances, I knew there was no way I could do this, even with help. Let the planet die, I thought sourly. I don’t want to bother anymore.
Rye was now walking silently beside me. He cast anxious glances in my direction, but didn’t speak, even though he could see my sorrow. The tents slowly came into view a moment later, darkness surrounding them. We stopped at the edge of the road where we were meant to part. I stared at the ground before deciding to say something. Opening my mouth to speak, I heard Rye sigh.
“I’m sorry. It was never my intention to hurt you…or anything else.” I remained silent, grating my teeth gently. The Elekid looked at me calmly. “What we…er…I mean, that wasn’t what I wanted…” he trailed off and rubbed an arm awkwardly. “Maybe I should just go.”
When I gave no reply, he turned hesitantly and began to walk back to his tent. “You did,” I called after him, eyes fixed on a tree beside the river. Rye turned around, surprised by my words. “You did,” I repeated. “I know you’ve been calling to me – when you were sick. You hung on because of your will. You let me go when it could have killed you. Yet you can’t admit those simple words to yourself, Rye.”
I closed my eyes briefly and willed my gaze to move to his. This time he didn’t avert eyes, but remained locked onto me, concentrating on my words. “I know you’re scared – I can’t save the world by myself. I really don’t think I can do it at all…but everyone else believes in me…like you. All it takes is a little faith. When you didn’t wake up, I was scared beyond belief! I couldn’t lose you…after you’d done so much for me. I–” But the lump in my throat rose again and I couldn’t finish.
I scrunched my eyes keep tears from falling as the orbs rolled to the ground. The darkness pressed in; the canopy blocked most of the moons rays. My eyes were still closed when I heard footsteps again, uneven, but there. When I opened them, Rye stood before me, peering down into my eyes.
“You…” he murmured. “I guess…you were right about some things,” He raised a paw and let it sit comfortingly on my shoulder. “But don’t ever think that you can’t do something, Light can prevail; you can prevail.” He drew me into his embrace gently as I curled up against his chest, his warmth making me shudder slightly. I glanced up to see a sly grin on Rye’s face. “I guess I can do that, too.”
This time he didn’t pull away. Rye’s paw swept against my cheek – the touch was soft as a feather – as he bent towards me, hoisting me up slightly onto his feet. His lips brushed mine, testing before drawing me in closer, sealing the void between us. He was surprisingly gentle for such a strong Pokemon, and tested my boundaries lightly.
Rye then pressed his mouth against mine firmly as I returned the gesture, drawing my paws up to his chest. The moonlight shone briefly through the trees just enough to illuminate the dimly lit forest and our faces.
Rye’s eyes – usually a deep emerald – had changed. They glowed a light, leaf-green and sparkled furiously. The Elekid managed to wink once before closing his eyes and kissed me again as I half pulled away to give a silent giggle. The smile returned to his face for just a moment before succumbing to natural impulses.
A gentle breeze rustled the trees around us in harmony as, if only for a moment, the war melted around me. Peace had returned.
Chibi Altaria
07-19-2014, 02:12 PM
Chapter 24;
.............the first power
---------
“Are you sure we’re going the right way?!” Jirachi shouted over the streaming wind currents beside him.
“Positive,” a male voice stated calmly. “I told you, I know where I’m going!” The bird opened its beak in what appeared to be a smile. “It would be a shame if I’d flown all over Talzere and couldn’t remember my way around now would it?”
Jirachi let the question hang in the air as he closed his eyes. “I still don’t like flying this high!” A gentle nudge caused him to crack half an eye open and glare at the Riolu.
“Relax,” Sierra muttered casually. “I actually think it’s quite fun. And look!” The Riolu pointed to a nearby grassland. “Matuna Valley should be just down there. Silverwing, can you take us closer?”
The Pidgeot nodded. “I’m on it!” Angling his wings sharply, Silverwing dove in the direction of the valley, revelling in the cool air that flew past him.
Jirachi realised they’d indeed been lucky. Just as they’d passed through Shale to gather information, Silverwing had shown up asking about Deoxys’ attack. Being too late to help, of course, he then offered his services to the two Pokemon. He was able to fly them all the way to Psycrave Wood. After that they’d have to find their own way, as his mate was probably already worried beyond belief.
Jirachi was also stunned to find out the rumours that a new Light Pokemon had appeared in Talzere. If this was true, that Pokemon could very well be the only chance to they had to fight Deoxys and win.
The last Light Pokemon I remember is Altair, and that was about ten thousand years ago! Even then he wasn’t exactly a ball of fun…Jirachi cringed at the memory of Altair before he lost his balance. Grabbing onto a tuft of feathers, the small legendary twisted his head towards the ground. Several blurred shapes soon came into focus; bird Pokemon. “Wah! Silverwing! We’re under attack!”
In answer to his warning, the Pidgeot swerved to the left to narrowly avoid being struck by a beam. “Don’t you think I know that?! Urgh, we’ll never get there like this!” Silverwing deftly dodged another Hyper Beam and used Agility. “Hang on; this is going to be one rough ride!”
Jirachi saw Sierra clasp onto the bird’s back as he did the same. Through the course wind, the legendary spotted two Fearow now flanking the Pidgeot. It seemed they were taking it in turns to dive-bomb Silverwing from below. It was all the Pidgeot could do to stay aloft with the two Pokemon on his back. Beak strained and eyes narrowed, he dove towards the ocean. “Psycrave Wood is on a small island just west of here. I’m going to have to drop you off quickly. Listen! I have an idea!”
Jirachi listened intently to Silverwing’s plan, nodding every few seconds. “Yes! That could work! But you…”
“I’ll be fine!” the Pidgeot replied calmly. “All that matters is that you get to Alakazam safely. You’re the last hope we have for saving Talzere! We must not fail!”
Silverwing’s words tasted sour in Jirachi’s mouth, but he hung on tightly and didn’t say another word. For Talzere.
“It’ll be all right,” Sierra whispered beside him, a small smile on her face. “He knows what he’s doing.”
Jirachi merely nodded in reply. Then why is it I still have a bad feeling about this? He wasn’t usually one for negative thoughts, but sometimes he couldn’t help it. Fear swam within him now. Xatu had set this near impossible task and then just disappeared. All the encouragement he should have had was gone. This did little to uphold his good spirits.
At that moment the two Fearow flanking Silverwing chose to fall back. “Why would they do that?” Jirachi muttered. “They were gaining the advantage.” Not a minute later he saw the answer. An orange figure emerged from behind the clouds and let off a deafening roar. “Wah! What was that?!” Jirachi sank lower into Silverwing’s feathers.
“It’s a…Charizard!” Sierra gasped. Indeed, the dragon-like Pokemon was in hot pursuit.
“Damn!” Silverwing cursed. “Well doesn’t my day just keep getting better?” Jirachi frowned at the use of the bird’s sarcasm, but made no comment. It was the plan they had to stick to. “All right, kids. On the count of ten, you know what to do.” He paused and swung his head round to glance at the gaining Charizard. “Er…we better make that three.” He let off a sly grin before doubling speed.
They were now flying over water. A small island rested not too far in the distance; a forest embedded within its center. This is it, Jirachi swallowed. He noticed Sierra move closer to him and nod towards the rear. With a heavy sigh, he followed the Riolu until they were both situated on Silverwing’s tail.
“Hold still!” Sierra argued. “Or Silverwing’s going to miss!”
Jirachi closed his eyes briefly. “But this isn’t how it’s supposed to go.” His voice was laced with sorrow. He knew it was the midst of a war they were in, yet he was still powerless. A comforting paw rested on his shoulder a moment later.
“You have to be strong, and I can’t do this alone. This is for the world, Jirachi. Make Xatu proud.” Xatu’s name instantly brought forth the small legendary’s determination.
If it’s a war Deoxys wants, it’s a war he’s gonna get. “Silverwing, now!” he cried out.
“ONE!” the Pidgeot shouted, swerving to avoid a fireball. “TWO!” The Charizard was gaining with every passing moment. Jirachi heard a rough cackle escape its lips.
“Give it up, kiddies. This is an adult’s game!” Ignoring the fire-dragon, Jirachi buried himself deeper into the Pidgeot’s feathers before the final call came.
“THREE!” And then he was falling. A millisecond passed in what felt like a minute. Jirachi was dimly aware of Sierra beside him, the rushing air of the wind whistling past their ears. But the feeling didn’t last for long. Hard talons then struck his chest and brought him forwards. Silverwing had turned upside-down in mid-air, arching himself back like a catapult. The bird brought them close and whispered so it was barely audible above the wind. “Good luck.”
Jirachi screamed as he and Sierra were thrust forward, spiralling down towards the island where the forest nested. He just had time to twist his head back and see the instant the two Pokemon collided. The Charizard, outraged by the Pidgeot’s plan, drove a back leg into Silverwing’s chest before punching at his face. The bird retaliated by biting down hard on the fire Pokemon’s underbelly, but even that wasn’t enough.
With a final blow, Silverwing was sent plummeting towards the sea, a faint cry echoing in Jirachi’s ears. The splash he made was blurred by a mixture of tears and blindness due to the wind. The small legendary closed his eyes as darkness began to sink in. The last words he heard were barely enough to keep him conscious, though somehow he prevailed. “Jirachi…hold on! We’re almost there!”
With the last of his strength, he grasped Sierra’s paw to prevent separation. Silence surrounded them as the earth stood still.
***
Everything was suddenly black and very, very real. Jirachi could hear his breaths come in short gasps before they eventually settled into a normal rhythmic pattern. A cool breeze blew to the side of his head and he groaned.
“Wake up!”
The sudden hiss came as a shock to the small Pokemon who had jumped slightly, startled by the noise and the sharp pain that was sent through him when some kind of stick connected to his head. Jirachi slowly let his eyes open, a dull brown blur standing over him. Once his vision had focused, the brown creature grinned.
“Ah, I was afraid you’d hurt yourself. You took a really nasty fall back there.” The voice that addressed him was rather gruff, but also held unaccountable wisdom. The creature was obviously some kind of brown fox. It was hunched over slightly and held a spoon within each paw, one of which was also clutching a large cane. Jirachi realised this must have been what had hit him. Whiskers also protruded from just above the creature’s mouth and it stood on two legs, using the cane for support.
“Wha-what happened…?” Jirachi muttered, raising his aching head off the rough ground.
“What happened?!” the brown fox snapped, rather agitated. “You crashed into my home! That’s what happened!” Jirachi followed the fox’s pointing cane as it came to a stop at a pile of wooden planks and a half damaged hut. Then it all came flooding back.
“Oh! Sierra!” The legendary tried to stand but failed and fell to the ground again.
“See-who?” the fox asked. “If you mean your Riolu friend, she’s right over there.” Jirachi looked to the left to see Sierra enter the strange clearing with a pile of logs.
“Here’s the firewood just like you asked for, Mr. Alakazam.” The Riolu dropped the logs at the fox’s feet and turned to Jirachi. “Oh, you’re awake! Have you introduced yourself yet?” The small legendary’s face was blank.
“I think the boy has amnesia,” the fox whispered to Sierra. “Look at his eyes. They’re bulging!”
Jirachi then shook his head. “No, I don’t have amnesia. I’m just…you’re Alakazam?” he asked, eyeing the old fox with disapproval. “You’re…uh…older than I expected.” A brown blur was brought down swiftly on Jirachi’s head. “Ow!” he exclaimed, rubbing the spot where the cane had made contact.
“What do you think wise meant, boy? It takes years to learn what I have; to see the world as I do. Youngsters these days!” Alakazam turned around and walked off nimbly, muttering to himself about ‘respect to elders’.
As soon as he was out of sight, Sierra glared at Jirachi. “What did you do that for? He’s only trying to help!”
Jirachi sighed. “Well I might believe that better if my head wasn’t protesting otherwise!” He pointed at the lump now beginning to form as clear evidence.
Sierra just shook her head. “You had better go and apologise if you want answers. And for ruining his house,” she added almost joyfully, as if she couldn’t wait to see what Alakazam would do to him. “In the meantime, I’m going to start a fire.” With that, the Riolu repositioned the logs and hastily spun a stick in between them to create a flame.
Jirachi took heed of her advice and followed the fox to his half-beaten house situated next to a cave. To be polite, he knocked on the door before he entered which was only after the fox had sounded, “Come in!”
Jirachi swung open the door and shut it behind him, glancing around the tiny candle-lit hut. It was very bare with only a few chairs, a table, a bed and a tiny crammed desk with all sorts of books and notes resting in and on it. Empty ink bottles lay everywhere, as did quills, and the rear of the hut was blown to bits, shattered, no doubt, by his grand entrance. The small Pokemon grimaced as he approached Alakazam. “I’m real sorry about your house,” he apologised, “and about calling you old. You’re just not really how I thought you’d be; but not in a bad way. I’m just looking for some answers.”
The rather large fox stared down at him sternly. “And what kind of answers would that be?” he queried, sitting down on one of the empty chairs by the desk.
Jirachi swallowed. “I have a few, but what I’d really like to ask first is about my friend, Xatu. He recently…passed away” – he cringed at these words – “and I was hoping you’d be able to tell me if he was all right?” He looked up with such pleading eyes that the fox could do nothing but oblige.
“Xatu is doing fine, youngster. He has found solace in Altair’s temple, and watches over him.”
“Altair?” Jirachi asked, surprised. “Xatu’s looking after Altair?”
Alakazam nodded. “He met up with the Pikachu recently, and the new Light Pokemon, or so I was told.”
“Oh, yes! Do you know who the new Light Pokemon is? I should find it soon. Maybe it can help us!”
Alakazam laughed at Jirachi’s assumption. “She has an errand of her own right now, but it might be possible. The new Light Pokemon happens to be a female Pikachu, and she has quite the temper, apparently. Challenged Deoxys, I heard, and the result was Groudon’s death. Ah…my old friend.” The fox deftly wiped his eyes at the memory. “But I’m sorry. You had other questions?”
“Yes,” Jirachi continued. “Or one, really. Xatu said the Three Powers may be able to help stop Deoxys. Do you know where I can find them?” He waited as a long silence ensued, in which the fox bit his lip and adjusted the position of his cane.
“Uxie, Azelf and Mesprit don’t like to be disturbed,” he said hesitantly. “But they should help willingly enough if it is for the world. Do you have a map?”
“What for?” Jirachi asked, but still retrieved the map from within his fur. It was a rather old one Sierra had given him and it had several markings on it, but it still served its purpose. Alakazam took the map from Jirachi’s outstretched paw and unfolded it, peering at it with a strained expression. Hastily picking up a quill and dipping it in ink, the fox drew three lines on the map, annotating along the way. Once he seemed satisfied with his handy work, he tapped the map with his cane once and beckoned Jirachi to look.
The legendary hovered over to where Alakazam sat patiently and peered over his shoulder. Three curvy, black lines had been etched into the map, all going off in different directions. The fox slowly pointed a claw towards the map.
“See, this is our current location.” He traced a circle around a small island on the west of the map. “I have drawn three lines from here, and others from the Powers’ locations, to act as guides in finding them. I recommend visiting Uxie first,” he suggested, moving a claw up the line pointing to the north. “He’s the most straightforward and is open to suggestions. I’m sure you will be able to convince him to help. This route is the second longest, but fairly easy. All you have to do is get off this island and travel north up the coast. You’ll need to make port at the foot of Archale Plateau. Uxie spends his time just to the east of there, underground in a shrouded cave. He shouldn’t be too hard to find. The others I trust you can find for yourself, eh?” The fox raised an eyebrow as Jirachi nodded quickly.
“Thank you for all your help. It’s really nice of you.” He smiled as Alakazam refolded the map and handed it back to him.
“No need for thanks, boy. But it might be helpful if you could fix my house in return.” He glared at Jirachi ever so slightly before moving his gaze towards the broken planks at the back of the hut.
“Oh,” Jirachi blushed, totally forgetting Alakazam’s plight. “Of course I can. It’s only a small favour for what you’ve done for me.” Closing his eyes, Jirachi focused on restoring the ancient hut and whispered some words within his mind. Lord Arceus, creator of life, please restore this humble abode to its former glory. That is my wish. The small legendary then snapped his eyes open and clapped his paws together, sending a white glow throughout the room. An instant later the bright light faded, the rear wall and all its contents intact and undamaged.
“Hahaha, well done, my boy!” Alakazam cried out with glee, giving Jirachi a playful whack with his cane. “Now that my house is fixed, you and your friend are most welcome to stay the night before you leave.”
“That would be most wonderful, Alakazam,” Jirachi smiled. “But there is a slight problem.” He creased his forehead at the thought.
“Oh? And what might that be?”
“Well it’s about how we’re going to get off the island, sir. We don’t have any means of transport.” The last one we had is gone…
The fox laughed again at Jirachi’s comment, which merely served to make the legendary frown harder. “Ah, that is no problem at all, but is an answer for tomorrow. Rest now, boy. You’ll need it for the journey ahead.” Alakazam grinned towards Jirachi who now seemed a bit more relaxed.
He nodded his head politely. “All right. Thank you. Oh yes, I almost forgot.” The legendary turned his head just as he reached the door. “My name is Jirachi.” Then he quietly slipped out and left Alakazam in peace.
The fox studied the door for a moment longer before turning back to his cluttered desk. “Oh, I know who you are, boy,” His eyes glinted as his form changed and bubbled, a red figure with tentacles emerging from the fox’s body. “I’ve known who you are for a long time.” Deoxys instantly whirled around and faced the figure he’d withdrawn from. “I thank you for your hospitality, old man.” Then he snickered and flew off out the open window, leaving Alakazam unconscious and sprawled on the floor.
***
The warm fire was just what Jirachi needed to calm his thoughts. He narrowed his eyes, thinking back to when he was still a child.
“Okay, Xatu! Catch me!” Jirachi laughed, flying around in a circle high above Xatu where he was sure he couldn’t reach. But the next second the psychic bird appeared in front of him, causing Jirachi to lose his balance and fall. “Wah!”
Xatu caught him just before he hit the ground. “I suppose that’s game over, little one,” he grinned, tousling Jirachi’s fur.
“No fair…” he sulked, pouting.
“Hmm…” Jirachi sighed as he remembered the moment. That must have been years ago now…Xatu…Then his thoughts wandered in a different direction. I wonder…where my parents are now. Would they be proud of me? The only family I know is Xatu. He was like a father to me the way no one else was. And now he’s gone…I have no family.
The sudden realisation that he was completely alone made him scared. Jirachi took in several deep gulps of air to calm himself. His heart was racing a mile a minute!
“Oh?” Sierra looked up from the flames to see Jirachi’s face. What she saw was bad. The tiny Pokemon was very pale, his eyes just thin slits, sweat covering his fur. “Jirachi! What’s wrong?!” The Riolu stood up and hastened to reach his side. The legendary sat quite rigid, his mouth open just the slightest bit.
“I never realised before,” he whispered, trying hard to keep himself calm. “But now I- I know.” He paused and hung his head.
“What is it?” Sierra put a comforting paw on his shoulder, but Jirachi gave no sign that he even felt it.
“I…I’m completely alone.” The Pokemon did not raise his head, but left it hunched over, eyeing the ground with a concentrated gaze.
“Oh…” Sierra murmured. Then, to Jirachi’s immense surprise, the Riolu started giggling. Before long she was smiling rather widely, or so Jirachi could see. “You’re not alone,” she replied almost joyfully, wrapping Jirachi in her arms.
The small legendary’s eyes widened as soft fur encased him. I’m not…alone?
“You have me,” the Riolu stated. “And I’m sure that’s far from being alone. I’ll protect you.”
Mmm…Jirachi sighed as he closed his eyes. Friends…And Sierra held him as his racing heart calmed and he finally drifted off to sleep.
“Uh…” Jirachi groaned slightly as he opened his eyes. The first thing he realised was that he wasn’t lying on the hard ground, but a rolled up blanket. Another one was also placed under his head for a pillow. Sierra…he thought in amazement. She did all this for me?
“Ah, you’re up!” The Riolu’s charm-like voice reached his ears. Jirachi sat up to find her cooking breakfast; some roasted fish.
“Yes,” he grinned. “I want to thank you for last night, too. It…it helped.” He smiled again at the Riolu, who had now stopped poking the fish.
“You’re welcome. I just wanted to help out. Now,” she stated, changing the subject. “I think breakfast is ready. I hope you like fish!”
Jirachi raised an eyebrow. She doesn’t like talking about it anymore than I do. Hmm…I wonder what happened to her parents. But he decided to save that for another time. “All right!” he grinned, taking a fish gratefully from her outstretched paw.
The two ate mostly in silence, not wanting to disturb any late risers around them. When they’d both finished, Jirachi glanced up at the sky. The sun was already a fair way up. “It must be getting late now. What do you say we go see if Alakazam is awake?” Sierra nodded and followed Jirachi down to the fixed hut. A slight breeze blew past, chilling the legendary for a moment, but he shrugged it off.
Coming to a halt at the door, he knocked three times and stepped back to wait for an answer. They began to grow uneasy as more seconds passed. “He should be up by now,” Jirachi murmured. “I wonder what’s keeping him.”
Sierra lightly pushed him aside and took a step towards the door. “I think I should go check this out.” Without even waiting for a reply she opened the door and looked around the room.
Everything seemed normal enough until…”Alakazam!” Sierra gasped, racing towards the old fox sprawled out on the floor.
“What is it?” Jirachi called out, rushing to Sierra’s side. The Riolu held out a paw to stop him from coming any further and Jirachi froze. She placed her other paw against Alakazam’s neck, feeling for a pulse. A dull beat throbbed in return.
“He’s still breathing. Hmm…”
“Maybe he just fell asleep?” Jirachi suggested, rather impatient at being told to wait.
“I doubt he fell asleep on the floor, Jirachi. No, something’s going on here. I wonder if…okay. Wait just a bit. I’m going to delve into his mind.”
“Huh? Hey, wait! That wouldn’t be–” But Sierra didn’t listen. She nimbly placed her palm on the fox’s forehead and closed her eyes, leaning down on one knee.
His mind…it seems to be very active, even in its sleep! The buzzing sound was a clear confirmation of this. She drove in deeper, studying the memories over the past day. Nothing but she and Jirachi appeared. There must be something else to this! she growled, irritation finally getting the better of her. A flicker of red passed her eyes in a split second and she froze. Wait…what was that? Back tracking her movements, she stopped at a memory of the night before she and Jirachi had crash-landed on the island. A sneering red figure peered up at her, tentacles looming and thrashing about in this very house.
“I’m not asking nicely,” Deoxys hissed towards Alakazam. “So you’d best just do it anyway before someone gets hurt!” He whipped a tentacle out towards the fox who merely blocked it with one of his spoons.
“Get away from me, you monster! I shall have no part in this!” He flicked the spoon forward, blasting Deoxys’ tentacle away from his body. The space Pokemon recoiled and frowned, fondling his hurt limb.
“I see you’re still under the impression that you have a choice, old man. Well I’m afraid to say that’s not so!” Teleporting, Deoxys reappeared behind Alakazam, binding him with his tentacles. The space Pokemon tightened his hold when the fox still resisted.
“Grr…you won’t get away with this!”
Deoxys just cackled. “Oh, but I think I already have…” The gem on his stomach glowed until Alakazam’s struggles lessened and he slumped over in Deoxys’ tentacles. “Nothing to it,” the space Pokemon crooned to himself, touching Alakazam’s forehead and slipping into his body. “Nothing to it, indeed…”
“Ah! No!” Sierra retracted from the fox’s mind in alarm.
“What?” Jirachi asked in confusion.
Sierra shook her head, her body trembling. “He-he was here, Jirachi.”
The small legendary still looked puzzled, but could clearly see the concern and fear on the Riolu’s face. “Who?” he whispered, so that the word was barely audible.
The Riolu didn’t reply for a long time and when she did, hesitated. “It was…Deoxys. He was here in Alakazam’s body.” She flinched slightly and then went about trying to wake up the fox. It was all Jirachi could do to concentrate – his body had frozen. Taking a deep breath, he gathered himself.
“Is he still…in there?” he questioned. Jirachi saw Sierra shake her head slowly.
“I don’t think so. I’m certain I would have felt another presence. From what I saw, he took over Alakazam just before we got here. He must have left last night.” She waited for Jirachi to reply, but he didn’t. Turning around, she saw that his brow was furrowed, not with fear, but concentration. “What is it?”
“Don’t you see?” Jirachi exclaimed. “Deoxys is the one who wants us to go to Uxie first! But now he knows where he is…I’ll bet he’s going to ambush us and take out Uxie as well!”
Sierra looked almost frightened. “So what do we do?”
Jirachi raised a paw in the air and created a small ball of energy, spinning it with his mind. “Well I don’t know what you plan to do, but I for one am going to rescue Uxie!” The Riolu was stunned. Just as she was about to reply, however, Alakazam began to stir. Tearing her eyes hesitantly away from Jirachi, she bent down to tend to the waking fox.
“Oh…this is one blasted headache!” he groaned. Sierra shuffled back as Alakazam straightened up. It wasn’t until he was standing that he noticed he had company. “You two! Are you hurt?” They both shook their heads simultaneously. “Good,” the fox muttered and strode over to his bed, using the cane to steady himself.
“Sir,” Sierra questioned. “You do know about Deoxys, don’t you?”
“Hmm?” The fox broke off from his rummaging as he heard the question. “Of course I do! What do you think I’m doing?” Both small Pokemon peered at him in confusion as he drew a small orb out from under his bed and walked back towards them.
“No offense, sir,” Jirachi muttered. “But you’re hard to understand even at the best of times.” The fox turned and quirked an eyebrow, swinging his cane again. Jirachi cried out as it made impact to the side of his head. “Owowowowow…”
Sierra quickly stepped in front of Jirachi and grimaced, standing on the little Pokemon’s foot. “I think what he means, sir, is that we’d like to know what you’re doing with that orb.” Jirachi made no comment, but glared at the Riolu as he dragged his foot out from underneath her.
“Oh, this?” Alakazam asked, holding the orb up for them to see. It was pale yellow in colour and was about the size of a large marble. “This is a teleportation orb,” the fox grinned, staring at the swirling yellow colours. “It will get you to Uxie faster than I can, almost instantly. I only hope that we’re not too late to save him.” He sighed and lowered the orb. “Forgive me, youngsters, but I have let my guard down. It’s all my fault.”
“Hey!” Jirachi exclaimed. “If it’s anyone’s fault, it’s Deoxys’! Now you just focus on sending us to Uxie so I can stop him!”
Alakazam peered down at the little Pokemon who had his paws clenched and his eyes narrowed in determination. “Well said, my boy. Now if you don’t mind, I’d like you two to hold paws while I do this.” Sierra and Jirachi glanced at each other briefly before grasping a paw. Alakazam then held up the orb and muttered an incantation in the ancient language which neither of the two could understand.
As soon as he’d finished, the orb’s yellow glow grew brighter and surrounded them. “Ah!” Jirachi squirmed. “I can’t see!”
“Hold still!” Sierra grumbled, tugging on his paw. “Trust me; he knows what he’s doing.”
Jirachi stopped struggling and nodded, instead closing his eyes. A fuzzy feeling then enveloped him and he was sure he was disappearing. Just before they both departed, Alakazam’s voice drifted towards them. “Good luck, you two! Be strong! Oh, and boy?” Jirachi opened his eyes at the command. “I know Xatu’s proud of you.”
The wish Pokemon’s eyes widened. How did he know what I was thinking? Then he shook his head. It doesn’t matter, I suppose. So Jirachi closed his eyes again and let a warm smile consume his face. I’m gonna miss that old fox.
***
After a few moments, the tingling feeling began to wear off. Jirachi released Sierra’s paw as the materialised again. What’s this place? he thought to himself in awe.
It seemed like an underground cavern, but it was still beautiful almost beyond belief. Shards of crystal in all colours lined the wall everywhere, sparkling like the heavens themselves. The small, narrow tunnel in which they were in widened about a metre ahead into an open room. Jirachi could see that the room was surrounded by a lake almost as shiny and serene as the crystals. Not much light lit the cavern, so he was surprised when a steady stream of pale yellow began to light the room.
He made to take a step forwards, but Sierra held him back, shaking her head brusquely in warning. “Be careful. Something’s not right here.” The legendary nodded, but kept his gaze firmly fixed on the light. He peered closer as the light soon faded away and saw just the faintest flicker before a figure emerged.
The creature in question seemed to have a grey-blue body with two hand-like tails. Each tail had an oval shaped red gem fitted into the side that shone like rubies. Another of these gems was embedded within the Pokemon’s forehead, a yellow bowl-like shape of fur surrounding a calm face. Small arms and legs protruded from the body, one arm of which lifted and seemed to hover in the air slightly.
Jirachi had to blink twice. “I think it wants us to go to it.”
“Jirachi, wait!” Sierra cried out as he took a step forward, but it was no use.
The legendary then took to the air until he was right in front of the other Pokemon, instincts telling him it was Uxie. Jirachi slowly lifted a paw and reached out towards the Pokemon who was still calling to him. Just before he could make contact, though, a snake-like tentacle whizzed past the wish Pokemon, missing him by a mere millimetre.
“Ah! What?!” Jirachi recoiled to a safe distance and watched as a red figure emerged from the darkness behind Uxie. Deoxys, Jirachi hissed. The space Pokemon smirked before whirling Uxie around so they were facing his back. Both small Pokemon gasped. A tentacle had been driven straight through Uxie’s body into his heart. Everything then became clear.
The First Power was dead.
Chibi Altaria
07-19-2014, 02:18 PM
Recommended Music; Will of the Heart - Bleach (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=V5uS0Um9YzA)
Chapter 25;
.............goodbye
---------
A million thoughts buzzed within my head that night, more of them questions than anything. I hardly remember wandering back to my tent at all, memories clouded to a point where it was just a grey haze. It was through this haze that I now sifted, clutching onto the most precious of moments so I could almost feel Rye’s warm breath against me.
He wasn’t one to linger. As soon as we’d parted he’d strode off, leaving nothing but a backwards glance in his wake and me all the more confused. His constant mood swings had left me with very little encouragement to go by; one moment he wanted me and the next it was like I didn’t exist. This morning was much of the latter.
I sat around the small campfire being one of the few already awake. Rye sat opposite me, paws crossed, mouth set in a firm line. Not once did he glance in my direction no matter how hard I tried to catch his eye. I’d given up now because my subtle attempts were coming to the point where even a blind creature would know what I was doing. Jarre, who was sitting next to me, looked up curiously every time I moved. His gaze hardly left either me or the campfire except to glare at Rye who returned it just as fiercely.
I let a small sigh escape my mouth. This was getting out of control. I didn’t know what their problem was, or if I should just ask, but I was surprised I was still sitting so comfortably enough around them both. My inner conscious had jumped up screaming, bailing out a long time ago. It was the smart one, I thought to myself sourly.
I looked up again as Rye tried to stifle a yawn but with little success. Surely he must have seen my movement, yet as soon as he’d composed himself, he went straight back to staring at the flames. I quirked an eyebrow in frustration, sliding my teeth gently against each other. If he doesn’t look at me soon…oh! An idea had sparked in my head. Swaying gently from side to side, I imagined seeing the horrible remains of one of Jarre’s lost victims. The thought instantly brought bile to my mouth and my head began swimming. Feeling just a bit fainter than I should have, I slumped to the ground with a thud. Luckily it was fairly soft as it had begun to snow last night while I’d been asleep, leaving a thin layer of puffy white ice around the clearing. Jarre instantly rushed over in concern.
“Zanna! Are you okay? You look pale.” He chattered hastily. Raising a paw to my head, I checked my peripheral vision for any sign of movement. Nothing.
I sighed. “Just feeling a bit faint, that’s all. I might go and lie down.” I dropped my voice to a low mutter and cursed at the Elekid who was now nothing but a statue on a snow-covered log.
Dragging my body and willing my feet to move, I escaped the clearing before stopping rather abruptly. Opening my mouth slightly, I let my warm breath create steam in the air before I casually fell forward landing face-first in the snow. So it was going to be one of those days. “Great,” I muttered, spitting out a cluster of flakes that had seemed fit to settle in my mouth. Though the snow was cold, I didn’t feel like moving. Instead I just tilted my head to the side, eyeing a nearby tree covered with berries. No sooner had I relaxed than my thoughts came flooding back with renewed vigour.
“Urgh!” I pressed both my paws over my ears to drown out the buzzing, knowing it was hopeless because the noise came from inside me. “Why does this always happen to me??!” I whined. Surely no one else had such bad luck.
“Because you’re a danger magnet, of course.”
I sat bolt upright in an instant. I wasn’t expecting my question to be answered, probably because I’d heard no one approach. The voice held humour, but also concern. I had no idea what it was for, though. The sour look on my face obviously annoyed Rye more than he’d let on. “What do you want?” I snapped, crossing my arms sharply. “I thought I was supposed to be invisible?”
I caught the apologetic look on the Elekid’s face as he grimaced. “I’m sorry about that. It’s just that with everything so…complicated…” – he paused – “I thought it might be better if we don’t talk so much; at least in public.” I frowned at his strange logic.
“Oh, right…” That’s right, I forgot. Codan had said that being in love hindered your rescues and clouded your vision. It was the golden rule, and I’d not only crossed it, but reversed and did it again. A worried expression crossed my face as I groaned and stuffed it back in the snow. Rye chuckled gently to himself, not quite a laugh, so it didn’t have the same bell-like ring to it. When I looked up again he’d settled himself against a tree eyeing me curiously. The rule stuck out in my mind then and before I could stop myself, asked the question. “Are we?”
“Are we what?” Rye’s puzzled look only made things much harder for me to explain, and I wasn’t good at this sort of thing.
“The rule,” I said, changing tactic. “Are we…” I trailed off peering helplessly up at the Elekid before hurriedly looking at the ground. Maybe it was too cold for him to see me blush. Understanding appeared on his face when I took a brave glance, though he, too, turned away.
“I…I’m not sure.” His voice sounded pained and I wondered why. Why was he always like this? I sat upright again, crossing my legs in the snow while drawing in the ground with a paw.
“It seems hard for you,” I hedged. “Do you regret what happened, or–”
“No!” he cut me off brusquely. Then his tone lightened. “I don’t regret it, it’s just that…I’m not used to this. I can’t expect you to understand, Zanna, but my past kind of prevents me from feeling much emotion. See, something bad happened when I was little and ever since then I’ve cut myself off from my feelings, drawing on numbness instead.” He paused and looked at me to judge my expression. I pitied him, I did, and he could see that. “Please don’t, it’s all right. So…just saying that I haven’t felt anything in a few years, how would you feel if something like last night happened?”
His voice had lowered to a whisper now and I realised that the shield he usually had over him was gone. At this point in time, he was more open than he’d ever been. I took a moment to think it through, still drawing circles in the snow.
“Confused,” I finally admitted. “Confused at why I was feeling things again. But that’s just a guess,” I added quickly. “I really don’t know what it’s like for you. Every time I want to help, you seem to retreat. Then it’s back to square one.” I offered a small smile as he stared at me curiously.
“You’re more observant than I thought. Hmm. But it doesn’t matter.” He shook his head swiftly. “I just need some time to figure things out.”
“Time is exactly what we don’t have,” I emphasised. “We’re meant to be heading for the missionary soon, remember?” I glanced up again to see Rye’s face change into a tense position.
“No, you can’t go there, I’ve told you!”
“But you didn’t tell me why,” I pressed. “I want you to give me a good reason why not. This could be the only chance we have to overthrow Deoxys. I don’t want to mess it up.” My ears drooped of their own accord as I pictured the space Pokemon’s face clearly within my mind.
Rye was staring at me again, this time with concern. I couldn’t be sure, but it looked as if he was struggling with something. “You can’t go, because…of my father.” He closed his eyes in pain as I saw fangs protrude ever so slightly at the corners of his mouth.
“Your father?” This was a turn in the conversation I had not foreseen. It just occurred to me then that I’d never once asked Rye about his past or his family. Suddenly the thought seemed to unnerve me.
“My father,” Rye continued, “is the main cause of things that go wrong within my life.” He turned to me then, suddenly more rigid than he was a moment before, mouth pressed into a hard line. “What I tell you must never be repeated amongst anyone. Do you promise?” A wild look had appeared within his eyes and I quickly nodded before he could have a panic attack.
“I promise.”
His tense muscles instantly relaxed as he strode over, bending down to sit opposite me in the snow. “The formality you heard Windtalon use last night, ‘Lord Rye’,” – he repeated her words – “is not technically true. I’m not a lord as such, just the son of the Commander at the Wingardom Missionary. My father also happens to be in charge of part of the Marble City, which is why he and I are often referred to as ‘lords’, you see?”
I studied his face carefully as he spoke, watching as the hint of a smile began to form. “So you’re not royalty?” I confirmed.
He shook his head. “No more than you are.” He took a moment to pause. “Although you could be considered royalty, being a Light Pokemon,” he explained.
“Oh, I hadn’t thought of that. But you were saying?” I grinned up at him in encouragement and to my surprise he smiled back.
“Well, I’m a lieutenant at the Missionary. My job – what I do – is to try to keeps tabs on Deoxys and his followers by any means possible. So far I haven’t done such a good job and this makes my father displeased.” His mouth returned to a firm line.
“Is that bad?” I questioned. “For him to be angry?”
Rye made a small nod. “He’s not in the right frame of mind when he gets angry,” Rye shuddered. “And that makes him a very formidable foe. When I was little” – here he broke off to collect himself – “I disobeyed my father’s command to stay out of the Forbidden Room. I foolishly led my best and only friend, Kryal, down there with me. Kryal’s sister tried to warn us, but we took no heed or her words.” He closed his eyes again in pain. “We were fools. The moment I stepped into that room I knew something wasn’t right.”
I licked my lips before I spoke, but even so, my words came out as a mere whisper. “What did you find?”
Rye gritted his teeth and clenched his paws at the memory. “I had failed to sense it, though I clearly should have. What else was the Experiment Room used for?” I peered up in confusion. “My father,” Rye continued, “the man whom I had trusted so wholly was nothing more than a monster. I found out that he was making an army of Dark Pokemon.” His voice ended on a bitter note, so bitter that he seemed to spit it out rather than say it. I barely noticed I’d flinched back, but nothing escaped the Elekid’s eyes. Rye looked up with remorse and shame painted clearly on his face. “I swear I had nothing to do with it. When my father found out that I knew, he threatened me by any means to keep the secret safe. That’s why he murdered his advisor – one of my closest friends – and my best friend. Kryal was lost to me then, as was my future.”
I wanted to comfort him so much that I was at a loss how. My erratic thoughts had become even more jumbled, if that were possible. To have his very own father murder the only loved ones he had…No wonder he can’t express how he feels, I thought in anguish. The only way he could protect himself was to seal his heart away. “Are you afraid now?” I asked in a trembling voice.
“Afraid of what?” he asked curiously.
I began to fidget nervously. “I understand that you had to harden yourself to make sure you were never hurt again, right?” I watched as he nodded slowly. “Now you seem to be letting more of you guard down. That could be potentially dangerous for you. Are you afraid to be hurt again?” I kept my eyes glued to my paw which began to trace the snow again. It made me feel uncomfortable to talk so openly about him.
“It pains me everyday,” I heard him whisper. “But what would be worse is not knowing all the good things I could feel. That’s the price we have to pay to feel happiness. We need to take the good with the bad and somehow struggle through it.”
It made sense. My eyes drifted back up to meet his and I was surprised to find him smiling. He even let out a small chuckle as he fell backwards in the snow to make an angel. I giggled almost silently at how carefree he was now. Opening up to me seemed to have worked wonders. I just continued to stare at him as he made an angel imprint hastily in the snow. When I didn’t join in he sat upright and frowned. “Is something wrong?”
“No,” I murmured quickly. “You just seem so happy…It’s a change from your usual reserved nature.” I grinned with joy.
Rye’s eyes lit up. “It was a challenge, I’ll admit. But you helped with that.” I couldn’t help it when the blood spread to my face again. But it was still a shock when Rye hesitantly lifted a paw and brushed it against the side of my face. I froze beneath his touch, both in surprise and afraid of doing something irrational. He held his paw for a moment beneath my chin before lowering it, sighing. “Thank you, Zanna.”
“My pleasure,” I managed to utter in a daze. Rye laughed gently and took my paw that was still tracing circles in the snow. He turned it over in his own; the size difference was fairly large. Curiosity got the better of me as I began to trace again, this time on his palm. It never ceased to amaze me how soft his fur was. A cool breeze blew past and I shivered. Rye almost immediately dropped my paw and looked at the sky.
“The weather’s changing,” he muttered. “And it’s getting lighter. The others will be up soon.” I noticed he threw a wistful glance in my direction. It took me longer to realise what he meant.
“You’ll have to ignore me again.” The thought sent me spiralling into a sudden depression.
“Hey, now,” Rye noticed the subtle change and took my paw again, smiling. “I’m always here when you need me, and we still have time.” He raised an eyebrow slyly.
“I can’t think of a better way to spend it.” I grinned. Then, thinking of a good idea, I scooped up a pawful of snow behind my back and swiftly flung it into his face before he knew what had hit him. Raising a paw to my mouth, I laughed, eyeing the surprised expression set in stone on his face. I stopped a moment later though, when his face didn’t change.
“Rye?” I murmured softly. “Are you alright?” Nothing. “Er…I’m sorry if I upset you.” My brow furrowed as he shook the snow off his face, seeming to glare at me. I cringed back instantly, afraid I’d gone too far. I couldn’t have been more wrong. Something white whizzed towards me and hit me full-force in the face. “Ah!” As soon as the shock had settled, I scowled at him and lunged.
Rye’s now laughing figure flew backwards as I collided with him, sending us both tumbling back into a tree. This caused more snow to fall and cover us until we were as white as a cloud. He easily had me pinned on the ground as if I were no more powerful than a feather. I squirmed uncomfortably. “Hey, that’s cheating!”
“Not for me it isn’t.” As I met his gaze, it reminded me of something.
“This is how we first met,” I whispered, glancing at my pinned-down arms. “Apart from the location, obviously.”
Rye blinked, surprised. “So it is. It seems so long ago, but really…it’s only been a few weeks.” He sighed and released me. “How fast things change.”
I frowned, slowly sitting upright. “You seem sad,” I noted. “Why?”
He shook his head. “Sad, maybe, but not for me. I’m sad for you.” This surprised me.
“Don’t be! I’m happy right now, why would that make you sad? Honestly, I can’t keep up with your sudden mood changes.” I stared into his eyes as they clouded, seeming more distant; sad. I wasn’t about to admit it, but they unnerved me. A slight chill raced down my spine. I was still anxious as Rye bent towards me, pressing his forehead against mine so I could feel his warm breath, sweet and comforting.
“I’m worried,” he whispered almost inaudibly, “for your future.” This stunned me and I had to blink twice as he withdrew from me, rising fluently and casting me a look of sorrow as the soft pad of his footsteps carried him away.
I sat almost statue-like in the snow, the smell of his breath still bathing me. Afraid…for my future? Then I knew what he meant. I could still beat Deoxys, it was possible, but I could also fail. My impending doom suddenly seemed much closer than I’d thought. However it turned out, this was a battle in which I would lose something for certain. But his words had carried a double meaning, I was sure. The darkness inside him was rising. If I became too close to him, what would happen if he had to be torn away? The shiver that coursed through me was better than any response I could conjure up.
And I loathed it.
The rest of the day passed by in a dull blur. I was half aware of Lani and Codan talking – or arguing – about going to the Missionary. Following Rye’s advice, I’d tried to talk them out of it, but I soon found that it was impossible. How then, was I supposed to keep them away from an army of Dark Pokemon? My brain just couldn’t seem to function properly. Even Jarre couldn’t get my attention and that was worrying. Rye did nothing but listen to our unending arguments, face expressionless. Kraal and Marilai were never around; they seemed to have their own agenda. Good, I thought with a hint of triumph. I don’t like those dogs anyway.
“I don’t see why the Missionary is important,” Jarre said for the millionth time, causing Codan and Lani to launch into another argument. I sighed and covered my ears. Peace was what I needed right now.
How are you feeling?
Huh? My head snapped up automatically as the familiar tingle of telepathy buzzed through my mind. Like a nightmare, I replied grudgingly. They just won’t stop and it’s giving me a constant headache. Where else can we go if not the Missionary? I glanced over to see Rye purse his lips.
There is one other place, but it will involve getting to the Missionary first.
I sighed. No luck then. Will you be all right if we do go to the Missionary?
Yes…His voice was hesitant. But I don’t think it would be best for you. I’d like to keep you as far away from there as possible.
Just as I was about to ask what he meant, a twinge of pain stabbed at my mind and I had to pull away. Groaning slightly, I met Rye’s gaze. His eyes wavered as he recovered from the pain, wincing. What was that? Then I saw it. Almost so faint I could barely be sure it was even there, Rye’s black stripes glowed dully and red glazed his eyes. Oh no…The pit of my stomach lurched. He must have had a strong feeling about something. I could tell his darkness was certainly getting worse. If anyone spotted it, Rye would be a danger to us then. I swayed my head lightly from side-to-side in frustration, watching the Elekid’s stripes return to normal.
Before long, the argument was in full force again. This time I sat by idly. No use interfering if I can’t win, was my only thought.
***
It was getting dark when Codan was in enough peace to think clearly. The large Dragonite rubbed his temples soothingly. We must get to the Missionary…why doesn’t Zanna understand this? The small Pikachu was beginning to get on his nerves lately, no matter how fond of her he was. But that wasn’t the only problem. The Elekid had seemed unusually quiet too, even for him. Something is definitely up.
Small beads of sweat were appearing on his forehead as he paced before his tent slowly. He knew it was forbidden and wrong to spy on another creature, but this Elekid had him concerned for everyone’s safety, though he hardly knew why. Without even another moment to cause doubts, he strode silently across the camp towards the Elekid’s tent.
The slight window Quoll had carved into the fern tents were just enough for him to peer through. Nothing but a dull candle lit the small enclosure, casting eerie shadows across the walls. Rye had his back to him, holding something shiny within his palm. Codan had to duck as the Elekid turned slightly. Just inching up to the window again, the Dragonite managed to spot a small orb the size of a berry. Another one was resting on a nearby wooden table. They were both purple in colour and swirling majestically. The Dragonite narrowed his eyes as they held his gaze. I know those orbs…they’re remembrance orbs!
These specific orbs he’d heard of held important moments in history, or just one’s own memories, but were quite troublesome to access as they had all sorts of mind traps to prevent evildoers from seeing their contents. What is he doing with remembrance orbs? This interesting event was enough to make Codan peer closer into the window. He watched as the Elekid gently lifted the orb, muttering to himself hastily. Every so often he raised a paw to his head as if trying to communicate with it, but to little success. After a few minutes Rye sighed and lowered the orb, his impatience obvious now.
It was a surprise though when the small Pokemon dropped the orb and fell to the ground, kneeling. Codan noted his teeth were gritted, face strained as he clenched his paws into fists. A dull glow appeared about the Elekid’s stripes emanating a dark aura. Codan instantly recoiled as if he’d been shocked. His intake of breath was just a sharp hiss as he peered through the window again. Rye – seeming to somewhat recover – stood up once more, swaying. Then he stiffened. Codan instantly took a step back, though too late. The Elekid had spotted him.
His expression set off the Dragonite’s fear instincts. Rye’s face was scowling – or sneering – eyes narrowed sharply. They were glazed with red and his stripes began to let off a furious black glow which just seemed to be spreading further across his body. Before Codan could do so much as turn and run, the Elekid had appeared at the window. He swiftly punched through the ferns, sharp claws grasping the Dragonite’s neck. A strangled roar was the only sound that he could force out.
“You’ve been spying on me.” Rye’s voice was flat and deadly. A single note laced with malice. Codan struggled in vain, surprised at how such a small creature could be strong enough to hold him still.
“What…are you?” he managed to wheeze out. The Elekid sneered as he drew up to Codan’s face, pressing against his snout almost eagerly.
“I am…” He cautiously manoeuvred his head to the dragon’s ear, ignoring his wild eyes, full of fear. “I am alive!”
With a sharp hiss, Rye thrust Codan away from his tent with no more than a flick of a claw. The Dragonite cried out in pain as he smashed into a tree, splitting it in two from the force of the impact. He could hear worried murmurs nearby, getting closer. Lani soon stepped into the small clearing, shock instantly crossing her face.
“Codan!”
“Get away!” he hissed with pain. “Rye is…he’s out of control!”
The Houndoom stood staggered as first Jarre then Quoll joined her, both incredibly confused. Before Jarre could speak, a low growl warned them to stay put. The four frozen Pokemon eyed the shadows anxiously as a dimly lit figure stepped out. The sound of his footsteps created a scratching effect that raised the hairs on their backs instantly.
Rye pursed his lips before letting a sly grin cross his face. “It seems I have more company. How…amusing.” But the Elekid paused as the others entered.
Kraal and Marilai bolted out towards Codan staring at Rye with fierce expressions, almost protective. Zanna was the last to the scene. The Pikachu took one look at Codan and rushed to his side. “What’s wrong?” Her question was followed by the Dragonite’s pointed gaze. As she followed it her mouth gaped, gasping silently. “Rye…” she murmured. “I’m too late.”
The Elekid merely smiled at her dismay. “Oh no,” he crooned gently. “I’m just getting started.” He then let off a low guttural snarl towards the Pikachu in warning. Zanna flinched but walked protectively in front of Codan.
“I won’t let you hurt him.” Her voice was shaky and uncertain; Rye could see that. “Please don’t do this. You yourself said it was wrong.”
Codan’s gaze instantly flickered to Zanna. “What do you know about this?”
The Pikachu cringed. “I…I didn’t mean…I’m sorry!” Tears welled within her eyes.
Codan shook his head in disbelief. “You…kept this from me?”
Zanna shook her head but was interrupted as Rye flew at her, clenching her paws in his vice-like grip. The Elekid stood only an inch from the frozen Pikachu, as black as the night was growing. His warm breath surrounded her as a slight growl escaped his mouth.
“You always were…” – he seemed to search for words – “Breathtakingly annoying.” A smile lit his face as he laughed, though it was cut short. Rye felt a sharp jab knock the wind from his chest as he flew backwards. He hit the ground with a hard thud, but soon regained balance, propping himself into a violent battle stance.
Zanna heard the light growl he issued as he pulled his teeth into a snarl. The Pikachu was now fully white, glaring at the Elekid with reigned loathing. “Stay away from us. I don’t want to hurt you Rye, but you leave me little choice.” Forgive me, she sent through his mind. For a moment the Elekid’s face softened, then he grinned again.
“Always the polite one,” he mocked. “I made a good choice.”
Though Codan knew little of what they were saying, he was still very worried. Zanna…he almost flinched at the thought of her being hurt again. He could only watch as the two Pokemon – complete opposites – took their battle stances. This was a fight no one would win.
***
What happened to you? My voice was anxious and scared as I sent the words through Rye’s mind. The Elekid hissed and repelled me with a force that sent my mind reeling.
Nothing happened! This is who I am!
Despite the cold, and Rye’s newfound malevolence, I didn’t shiver. I’d be lying if I said I hadn’t seen this one coming. So my voice was now level as I spoke to him. I don’t believe that. This isn’t you. The Elekid forced another wave of pain through my head, thrusting me away and causing me to wince.
You don’t know anything. How can you? I only keep you around because I enjoy your pain. A cold smile lit his face and though I knew his words weren’t true, tears still brimmed my eyes.
Trust me, I pleaded. The Rye I know is kind and gentle. My ears drooped again slightly. Please…
NO!!!
The sheer force sent me staggering and I had to cover my ears in pain. I was barely aware of the Elekid rushing towards me fiercely. Before I could dodge, a paw was slammed into the side of my head. A sharp stab of pain coursed through me and I felt warm blood trickle down my cheek. I landed in the snow, using my paws to hold myself up weakly. I stared pleadingly at Rye, but he only glared back.
The Elekid was now tensed and ready for more action. I could almost sense that he craved it; craved the bloodshed. Ignoring Codan, who had withdrawn to Lani and the others, he strode towards me with triumph. An icy smirk rested on his face as he lowered it to my level. “You’re pathetic,” he spat. “And I never once liked you. But now…” he glanced approvingly at his new body, “I almost share some gratitude. Too bad I’m a cold fish, eh?” Another paw slammed into my face and made my knees buckle, but I still didn’t move. I wasn’t about to hurt him, no matter how hard he chose to hit me. “Fight back!” he hissed angrily, stomping on my tail.
“ARRGH!” A scream of agony erupted as I felt the bones crack. “Rye…” I mumbled.
The Elekid ignored me and glared. “Why won’t you fight me??!!”
Black haze had begun to obscure my vision, but Rye’s hollow red eyes pierced the darkness so brightly. Eyes of evil…eyes of death. “I…I won’t hurt you.” I managed to force out.
“WHAT?!” he spat at me savagely. The Elekid still glared, but I could tell something was different. He seemed less agitated now. Somehow more in control.
I pushed through the snow slowly and reached out to touch his arm. Rye stiffened as I made contact, but didn’t withdraw as I’d thought he would. I peered up into his eyes, hoping against all odds I’d break through.
“I….can’t…” Rye’s face grew pained and he raised a paw to his head in agony. The glowing stripes that covered his body seemed to dull, a yellowy tinge retuning to his black fur. “Urgh…” The Elekid cringed away from me again before swiftly turning back, a punch aimed for my head.
For a third time, his knuckles sent a wave of agony through me and I fully collapsed, unable to endure more pain. My vision buzzed with bright lights as I saw my fur regaining its yellow colour again. All I had strength to do was move my eyes as they kept hold of Rye, perhaps the only things now keeping him sane. I noticed he gingerly took a step towards Codan, eyeing him wildly.
“I. Will. Not. Be. Broken!”
With a look of bloodlust on his face, Rye used his Agility and Cross Chop attack to end the fight. I knew that I only had a spilt second. My body then acted of its own accord, a shimmering white light enveloping me, instantly warping my body in front of Codan so that I was the only thing between him and Rye. My mouth opened itself – I realised how little control I now had over what I was doing. Waving a paw out in front of my body, facing the palm towards Rye, I let it glow.
An iridescent spiral flowed out from my body around me, seeming to slow things down. “Stop.” I commanded firmly. And everything did stop. I now glared at Rye with hatred, yet it was reigned in. I watched him struggle effortlessly against my magic; he was as still as a statue now. The spiral of white light continued to pulse around me as everything else froze. My Time Control had caused the world to fall into a standstill. Only I could move freely, though through my magic, I had also allowed Rye to speak.
“Damn it, Pikachu!” he growled. “Release me!” I watched calmly as his frenzy reached a dizzying height, his eyes wild and unrestrained.
“No.” The brisk shake of my head only made him angrier. I sighed, allowing the light to fade from my body, turning normal again, though time still didn’t move. “Rye…who are you?” My question made the Elekid pause for a moment. I caught his panting breath that had picked up pace now slow ever so slightly. “Who are you?” I repeated in a whisper, pleading with him. I closed my eyes momentarily as the tears which I’d so carefully held back now gushed forward.
Through my silent sobbing I noticed that Rye’s struggles had ceased. Though I was embarrassed by how fragile I was now, I opened my eyes just a sliver. It was enough to see the darkness which was now ebbing away from his body. My control on the spell slipped as I was overcome with grief, sending movement back into Rye. The Elekid fell to the ground and kneeled. A soft buzzing, familiar and warm, flowed through my mind again and this time it didn’t send a wave of pain to crush me.
I am…Riley.
My eyes snapped open as I heard the use of what must undoubtedly be his full name, something which I’d never heard him use before. Rye held himself before me, clutching his right arm in pain. A frown creased his face as he looked me over, seeing my tattered tail and bruised face.
“Zanna, I’m…so sorry. I can’t repay you. Ever.” The Elekid looked away, unable to take in what he’d done to me. His deep sigh caused me to shiver now, more aware of the pain flowing through my body. “Why didn’t you fight back?”
His words caught me off guard. I peered up at his hollow face, searching for answers and frowned slightly – but only slightly – as it hurt too much to do otherwise. “I told you I wasn’t going to hurt you.” I shook my head again as the Elekid peered at me in frustration. “I can’t hurt someone I love.”
Rye was instantly shocked by my directness, though he seemed of the same mind. “And I…look what I did to you, Zanna.” He gestured at my face and tail. “This is partly why I didn’t want to get involved. And you know I’m…evil,” – he winced at the word – “Why won’t you leave?” Rye’s expression grew surprised as I let my airy laugh fill the clearing.
“Are you blind? Why would I leave? All I want is here.”
A stone cold look crossed Rye’s face. “No, I won’t let you do this. You can’t say that. As long as I’m tainted, I can’t be around you.”
“What? What are you saying?” I frowned. Surely he couldn’t mean that he’d leave. Would he? “Rye,” I almost whispered, grasping at some last, frail light of hope I knew wasn’t there. Struggling to walk, I came close enough to reach out a paw. I held it in midair, longing for Rye to take it and tell me everything was going to be all right. I grew edgier the more seconds passed by and he still didn’t move. Finally he sighed and turned away from me.
“Zanna…I’m sorry.”
Rye swiftly bolted towards the forest, not even glancing back. It was then that I broke. My heart, once seemingly whole, snapped into a million pieces. “RYE!” I called after him, lowering my paw and forcing out a wave of electricity. The sparks fizzed out a few metres away from me, but the Elekid was already gone. Just like my heart. “No!” I screamed at the sky, electricity flowing out from me in mass. It was only when I was reduced to a sobbing heap in the snow and the light touch of a wing fell on my shoulder that I realised time was moving again.
Curling into a tight ball, I ignored the confusion around me. The only thing I wanted was gone, taken away by darkness. I didn’t bother to stem my flow of tears; what did it matter? Reaching out with my mind, I probed the area in search of a spark, but none could be found. Dread instantly consumed me and I let the pain follow it; let it envelop me until I was dragged under. But something held me back. I lashed out at it, wanting nothing more than to lie in the snow forever.
Is this what you want? A calm voice asked me. It was a sympathetic voice that I barely knew, but was like a missing part of myself.
No, I whispered back. Then I mulled my thoughts over. Help me, Altair. The Light Pokemon thought in total silence.
I want to, he confessed. But I don’t think I can. And now isn’t a good time. Just be happy, Zanna. And whatever you might think, that is possible.
I didn’t bother to reply, instead forcing him away. The only sound I heard now was a dim, blurring noise, barely audible. I closed my eyes in pain. Maybe morning would bring better news. Then I half snorted. No chance with my luck…
The Elekid forced himself not to look back as he plunged into the dense emerald undergrowth of the Ocacia Rainforest. He could still hear Zanna’s echoing scream through his mind, threatening to tear him open at any minute now. Rye panted, breathing heavily as he rested against a nearby tree trunk. He raised a shaky paw to his chest and let it rest just below where his heart should be. W…why does it hurt so much…?
The Elekid was stunned. Never in his life had he felt such pain as this. The wounds that had been inflicted upon him; physical wounds, could never compare. But more than the staggering anguish he felt, a new feeling had emerged. Removing the paw from his chest, Rye inched it further upwards until he held out a single claw. A small, transparent drop of water landed on it a moment later, proceeding to race downwards before melting into the soft soil below. His eyes widened in fascination.
Tears…
It had been too long since he’d cried. The last time was when he was eight years old. That was almost eleven and a half years ago! Nothing had made him resort to tears, yet Zanna had done that in a heartbeat. Zanna…The tears returned again in greater force, blurring his vision. What have I done?
Rye debated with his mind, wanting to return to the obviously hurt Pikachu, yet he knew it was wrong. If he went back, he could risk killing them all. And that was not a risk he would take. The only option now was isolation. The temple they had visited was empty enough, and as good a place as any to begin a new life. If I return there, maybe it will be enough for me to live…but even so, it would only be a half life; mostly unfulfilled. Urgh…
Stumbling to a small niche within the knotted roots, the Elekid lay with one paw over his chest, the other across his stomach. He closed his eyes wearily for a moment, hearing nothing but his own rough breaths. Then an idea came to him. All is not lost…nor does it have to be. I wonder…He pondered for several moments more before weakly standing. There was something that he had to do before he left.
At least this way, even though I can’t say it, I can still have my last goodbye…
***
Some time later, when he was sure the others were asleep, Rye wandered back in the direction of his tent. Everything was left untouched; just as he’d remembered it, which surprised him. He hastily bent down to retrieve two purple orbs and then proceeded to grab a quill, ink and paper from the makeshift desk.
Pressing the quill to the paper gently, he wrote. The words seemed to flow out of their own accord, not stopping even once until he was done. Once Rye was certain he’d written down what he’d wanted – after quite a few crossed out lines – he placed the quill back on the desk and folded the piece of paper into a neat square. A couple of tears had crinkled it slightly, but he was sure it wouldn’t matter. The hardest part was just the beginning. He didn’t want to be near Zanna again for any moment of time, but he had to deliver the letter. Taking the two orbs and the letter as he went, Rye slipped out quietly and disappeared as the darkness swallowed him whole.
His heart gave a wild thump as he peered through the window to check if Zanna was asleep. The Pikachu was curled up in a corner of the room, having forsaken her bed, and was tossing rather fitfully. Rye’s stomach lurched at the sight. No doubt he was the cause of the trauma. Closing his eyes briefly and rubbing his temples, the Elekid padded through the doorway into the small room.
The air seemed to thicken automatically; a strong sense of foreboding. Ignoring the calls from his conscious, he quietly placed the two orbs next to a larger one Zanna had on her desk and stared at the letter. It was a few minutes before he could bring himself to move again. Walking over to Zanna’s unused bed, he carefully slipped the letter half under the pillow. At that precise moment the Elekid heard a mutter from the far corner of the room and turned around, anxious.
“Urgh…” Zanna had scrunched up her face in obvious pain and rolled over onto to her other side. “No…I won’t,” she mumbled in a dull whisper. “Rye…” The Elekid caught his breath as he heard his name uttered. The tone he’d heard Zanna use wasn’t one he particularly liked, but he was still intrigued. “Please…” she begged almost silently.
Rye stumbled back against the wall to prevent himself from falling over. This was almost more than he could handle right now. The Pikachu turned again, a frown creasing her mouth ever so slightly. “You know I…do…” she yawned sleepily. “I…I love you…”
The next second Rye had made a loud gasp, knocked over the orbs and bolted. The shock of what Zanna had said hadn’t yet fully reached him, though he knew he had to get away now. He heard mumbles behind him as he fled once more into the forest, not looking back. He didn’t stop until he’d been going for at least ten minutes – that he was sure of.
Finally the Elekid slowed and listened to the beat of his footsteps as they padded along. The rhythm soothed him enough to calm down. Rye edgily fell to the forest floor on his knees, palms crushing the gritty dirt beneath him. A light drizzle of rain began to fall, mingling with the Elekid’s own tears. Within seconds, the rain was almost thundering down through the canopy, flowing like streams along the tree branches.
Rye let himself get soaked, not even bothering to move as he spluttered through the fur and water now dripping around his face. Only when he was drenched and shivering did he crawl to the nearest dry spot under a tree. Curling into a ball, he wrapped himself with his arms to try to stop the shivering. But the cold was relentless.
Rye stayed silent as the night flowed on, getting darker as it went, and still the Elekid did not sleep. His wide eyes stared fitfully through the wind and rain lashing out at him, though he couldn’t care less. Only when dawn was approaching and the rain had died down a bit did his eyelids droop. Giving a last shiver, he slumped against the tree trunk, welcoming the rough bark to ease his pain. Weariness soon got the better of him as his consciousness slipped and he fell into a deep sleep.
Only one thing strayed into his dreams that night, and it was enough to haunt him endlessly.
Chibi Altaria
07-19-2014, 02:20 PM
Chapter 26;
.............moving forward
---------
A loud crash sounded and woke me from my fitful sleep. Snapping my eyes open almost immediately, I then began to focus my vision on the surroundings. My room wasn’t well lit, so it was rather hard to see in the dark. It was a good thing I had sensitive eyes. Nothing seemed out of place until I spotted three orbs rolling on the floor. The larger one I’d taken from the temple and the two small ones I’d given to Rye.
“Urgh!” I reached a paw down to my stomach as I thought of the Elekid, flinching back in pain. How much more of this…am I going to have to go through? Shaking away my negative feelings, I realised he must have been here. No one else would have moved the orbs. A flicker of white soon caught my eyes and I turned my gaze towards my bed, which I’d neglected to sleep in. Tucked underneath my pillow, a small piece of paper rustled as the wind blew through the window. Huh? What’s a piece of paper doing here? Still half asleep and weary from exhaustion, I crawled over to my bed and reached for the paper. I instantly recoiled as it touched my paw. It was wet; crinkled as well. I frowned, staring thoughtfully before reaching out again, unfolding it.
As a smell rose to my nose, I noticed something. These wet marks and creases…they were made by tears! My eyes widened as I took in the handwriting. I’d never seen anyone write much, but I could definitely tell this was from Rye. The signature at the bottom of the page confirmed this. Rye was crying…I thought in amazement. He’s never cried before. Maybe…this affects him even more than me. My stomach lurched again in response to the thought and I meekly turned back to the letter. My eyes scanned the first sentence warily before I decided to continue. In his handwriting, Rye wrote:
“Dear Zanna, forgive me for leaving last night; it was a necessary precaution I had to take. I feel terribly bad about the whole incident and wish it could never have happened. But I know now it’s a fool’s wish – you can’t turn back time. I’ve decided to do the only thing I can, and though I know you won’t like it, I regret to say that I must. I have to leave you and everyone else if you are to be safe. Please don’t worry. I have most things sorted out and I hope to return someday.
But…I know how you must feel right now, as I feel it too. Seeing you hurt like that yesterday – by my own hand – was an utter nightmare. That scene still haunts me. I’ll never forgive myself for that, and I won’t. I also know you said I usually mask my emotions, which is true, but at this present point in time I think my guard is removed. I have done so in order to tell you a few things before I leave. You will find them in this letter. I only hope that they do not provoke you, or otherwise. If so, I sincerely apologise.”
I raised an eyebrow at the warning. What could Rye say that would make me mad at him? Absurd, I thought to myself. Nothing he could do would provoke me. All the same, I braced myself as I read on.
“Zanna, I want you to know what I was doing in Likera before we met, and why I came to the guild in the first place.”
I had to admit, I was rather intrigued now. His past that I’d neglected to ask about so often would finally be revealed. Or at least part of it. Flexing the crinkled page between my paws, I continued.
“I told you about my job at the missionary, remember? Well, my job was to permanently stop Raze and Scythe, as well as to find out what Deoxys wanted by any means necessary. I have underlined that last part because one: my objective has now changed, and two: to make you understand that my father is very serious about our goals.
So, to pick up where I left off, I had just been commissioned to Likera to search for information. That was also the day I met you. I have to say, you didn’t seem like much then, but I knew there was something different about you. How you seemed kind – even when I was so abrupt with you. It wasn’t until you rescued the two Chikorita from the caverns that I began to suspect something. You were unbelievably strong and powerful – in more ways than one. When you were chosen as the next Light Pokemon, I knew I had been right all along. But I won’t waste time here. There is a more pressing matter at hand.
I wrote before that I tried to find out what Deoxys wanted by any means necessary. Well…I found out, after some time, that he wanted you.”
My whole body instantly froze. Surely it wasn’t such a big surprise? I mean, he did try to capture me and, as a Light Pokemon, I was now considered his mortal enemy. But still…why was it that a shiver was spreading through me? This letter was more than I’d bargained for. It wasn’t just a goodbye note; it was the whole story now. Of course there would be parts I didn’t like. I shook myself gently, and for a third time, read onwards.
“Now things took a turn for the worst. Because you were what Deoxys was after, my father had ordered me to track you. I just want to make one thing clear: my father is the sole reason I hate. But because he is the Commander, I have to do what he says. So that ribbon I gave to you as a gift…it had an in-built tracking device.”
Immediately, I tugged the ribbon off and jumped on it. A tracking device??! How could he?! Then something caught my eye. Wait…had?
“Please, don’t be too hasty to judge me. For a while, I struggled with my feelings. I had to choose between family and friends. But my “family” only consisted of soldiers giving orders, no matter who or what they had to destroy in the process. That was not my way. Before I gave you that ribbon I tore out the tracer and threw it into the pond. I have no doubt that my father is – as I write this – very mad at me. But I don’t care. I’m finally being who I am. You made me see that, Zanna. Thank you.”
I removed one of my paws from the page to dab at my eyes which had become rather moist. Rye had not only risked himself – but his job – to protect me. He was braver than I’d thought. My own tears now mingled with Rye’s on the crinkled page, but I wiped my eyes deftly as I bent down to retrieve the ribbon, tying it back on with renewed strength.
“After that point, I had no doubt that I would stick with you no matter what. It was after that you were captured. It tormented me to no end to see you chained. It took all my will not to rush out recklessly. I discovered then that Deoxys wanted your soul, but I had no idea what for and I still don’t. I did, however, vow to protect you always. A vow, I’m sad to say, that must be broken now because of my…condition.
Protecting you that day was all I could do. Even after I knew the poison had been inflicted upon me, I tried to stay conscious. I knew I couldn’t sleep – I had to stay awake. I was afraid that if I closed my eyes…I would lose you. That’s why I severed our link: so you would survive. I didn’t care for myself anymore. Now, after all my years, you were the only thing I wanted to save.
And so I did. I was glad at that point, even though the poison took its toll on me, I was glad.
Apparently a week had passed before I was awake. I was…scared, Zanna. I thought I would die – and I did, technically. But through some miracle, you brought me back. When I awoke, it was amazing. I never thought I’d feel so happy to be alive. I was clearly wrong. Now I regret that I have to leave, but I don’t ever want to see you hurt like that again. My father will be very mad at me – no doubt I will be severely punished if I return. But you see…I did what I did for you. So I’ll accept what I have to.
Oh, as a side note, Major Kraal and Private Marilai work for the missionary too. That was why they were with me. They serve under me and will not harm anyone unless it is at my command. However, I did hear they tried to attack you. Don’t worry, I’ve had a long chat with them and they seem to somewhat agree that you’re a good Pokemon.
I know you have to go to the Missionary next, but…I still don’t want you to. If only there was another way. I shudder to think what my father would do to you if you showed up there. For your own sake, Zanna, I’m begging you not to go there. Please, listen to me. I couldn’t take it if he hurt you. Everything I’ve worked so hard to protect just…went down the drain. But…do what you must. I just hope what I’ve told you is enough to set you on the right path.
I should go now, and I dislike goodbyes, so I will make it brief. One day, Zanna, I will find you again. Until then, I wish you all the best. I know you can save Talzere – I never gave up hope. You’re the brightest star I’ve seen in a long time, and I’m…proud of you. Take care, and farewell.
Best regards,
Riley
P.S. I brought back the orbs for you to examine; I couldn’t crack them. And, well…I was never the best at expressing myself or anything, but I…I……..I…………”
A giant pause of dots filled up the next few lines. I frowned slightly at his odd predicament. Why couldn’t he just say what he wanted and move on? But I knew he wasn’t one for that. I stroked a paw across the letter over three tiny words that made my heart thump wildly within my chest.
“I love you.”
I released the page as it glided gently towards the ground. My paws moved up to my face, the ribbon clutched tightly between them. I held it across my streaming eyes for a moment, face contorted with agony. Why did he leave??!! It was so unfair, just when everything was getting better! But even as I was tormented by his choice, the ribbon he’d given me offered solace. I clenched it tightly to my fur, not letting it go for an instant. I promise you, Rye. I won’t let you down!
Tears still stained my face as I curled up again, this time in my bed, and slowly hummed myself to sleep.
***
Rye awoke only a few short hours after he’d fallen asleep. A dull pain still throbbed within his chest, though it had calmed since the night before. The Elekid sat up wearily, shaking his fur out as he did so. The rain made him cold and it didn’t help that a cool breeze now drifted through the trees.
“Urgh…” he groaned as he picked himself up off the ground with haste. I need to get further away. Bitter memories still stung his mind and he loathed them to no end. But through the haze he set a new goal. The Light Temple would hopefully welcome him. After all, it was his last chance.
Rye pushed the ferns eagerly aside with a paw. A flash of sunlight illuminated the small patch where he stood so he had to raise a paw to keep from being blinded. The sun rays sparkled against the temple walls, the arch of vines seeming to stretch ever so slightly. Few Pokemon had appeared in the surrounding area. Only a flock of Swablu and Rye himself were present within the confines of the clearing. Eager to get his goal over with, he bolted across the bridge, stopping only when he reached the temple doors, raising a paw to them. He was unsure if this would work.
“But I have no other choice,” he muttered to himself. “I must go on.” Rye extended his paw further and was instantly surprised when they swung open of their own accord. The Elekid jumped backwards, startled. Small sparks of electricity flowed out from his ears, but a soothing voice soon calmed him.
I know why you have come. Please, enter.
The calm voice led Rye to believe that this was the Light Pokemon Zanna had met; Altair. The Elekid slowly walked into the room towards the center, eyeing the stone tablets that covered the wall. They seemed to depict mostly epic battles that had raged throughout history, but some also told of Light and Dark Pokemon alike. Rye halted once he reached the core of the room between two ancient stone columns. He waited for almost a minute before Altair spoke, afraid of breaking the silence first.
I know why you have come, he repeated. And it is a difficult matter indeed, but not impossible. Hope coursed through the Elekid.
“You mean to say – if you do decide to help me – that it can be done?” There was a slight pause as Altair seemed to think.
I believe so. As Zanna has learned to control her power, so can you, though I would like to talk to you myself. It is possible, Altair answered the Elekid’s quizzical look. Because you have been touched by an ancient power, I am able to bring you to the Farplane. I would prefer you to stay where you are, but circumstances prevent me from crossing into your world. Now, you may feel slightly nauseous, but not to worry. The feeling is only temporary.
A shocked expression crossed Rye’s face as he felt his head split in two. I’m being dragged! he realised. The pulling feeling got stronger and though he tried to pull against it, Altair gave a final tug and the Elekid was rendered unconscious.
***
“A…Altair?” Rye’s eyes fluttered open as a bright light pierced through them. Strong, yet gentle paws reached down to drag him upwards.
“I’m sorry about that. It really is an unpleasant feeling.” Once the Elekid’s eyes adjusted, he found himself staring at a white Pikachu in front of him, one paw rubbing the back of his head apologetically. Rye was amazed. He was slightly taller than Zanna, pure white; except for his grey stripes, a hint of red in his cheeks, and stunning turquoise eyes. And though Rye hated to admit it, he was also rather handsome as well. He felt a twinge of jealousy course through him at the thought.
And Zanna was here…The Elekid quirked an eyebrow. “It was really alright,” he assured the Pikachu. Altair lowered his paw before looking the Elekid up and down.
“But you resisted,” he pointed out. Rye nodded slightly.
“It was…strange to me, that’s all.” He cringed under the Pikachu’s gaze which was neither appraising nor disapproving, but rather something in between.
“Hmm. I have a question for you,” Altair muttered after a moments pause to think. Rye raised an eyebrow at the Pikachu’s comment.
“What is it?” Altair took a quick step forward to close the distance between them. Resting a paw lightly on Rye’s shoulder, he spoke.
“How is Zanna?”
Rye instantly drew backwards and cringed, tearing away from Altair’s grasp. He took a deep breath steadily, ignoring the icy cold feeling as it passed through his lips. The Pikachu merely stood and observed his reaction. Rye looked up at him and glared. “You knew…” he hissed, baring his fangs.
“And I also knew you would hurt her!” Altair shot back, clenching his paws in front of him. “That’s why I warned her!” Rye still glared at the Light Pokemon, but kept his anger reined in.
“What warning?!” Altair seemed to hesitate. “Spit it out, Pikachu!” Rye growled, the hold on his temper slipping.
Altair looked calmly up at Rye. “I told her it would be better if she stayed here with me.” His gaze wavered and he tore it to the ground. Understanding lit in the Elekid’s eyes. He knew there was something Zanna had neglected to tell them, and he’d just found it. He was both stunned and hurt.
“You kissed her…” he murmured in a dull tone, barely louder than a whisper. Altair caught the sadness within the Elekid’s voice.
“I-I didn’t mean to! It just…happened! Light Pokemon have a strong connection, see? We’re naturally drawn to each other.”
“Drawn…” Rye repeated again in the same monotone. But something else dawned on him. “She didn’t stay, though.”
“No,” Altair confirmed. “With the contact I was able to see into her soul. I wasn’t even there; not in that moment. In her soul…all I saw was you.” His voice had dropped to a light whisper now. “You’re the one she loves, Rye. But after what you’ve done…it impacts on both of us. I feel her emotions just as she would feel mine. It’s like when you two were linked, only stronger.”
Rye couldn’t bring himself to move. He was still rooted to the spot where he’d retreated from Altair’s grasp. “So you tell me, then,” he asked. “How is she?” Altair shook his head slowly and raised a paw to his heart.
“It’s broken…” he murmured. “She’s hurting very deeply.”
Rye winced. “I want to return, I really do. I know I hurt her, but…” He trailed off aimlessly as he glanced down at the Light Pokemon. “Help me, Altair.” He had to force the words through his teeth, as they didn’t come easily. The Pikachu stared long and hard into Rye’s eyes for what seemed like a millennia. Finally he broke the contact and nodded.
“As you wish, I will help you. But,” he warned, raising a finger. “If you so much as hurt her again, you’ll have me to answer to. And you won’t like me when I’m mad.” Altair bared his fangs as proof and they glinted like diamonds in the bright light.
Rye flinched inwardly. “I understand.”
The Light Pokemon instantly broke into a grin and teleported behind the Elekid, grabbing hold of his shoulders. “Good. Then I have someone I need you to meet.”
Rye just caught the hint of danger in his tone before he was sucked into space along with the Pikachu.
“Hey! Get up! It’s almost noon…”
An anxious voice drifted to my ears as I moved my paws over my head to block out the sound. I didn’t want to get up. I just wanted to sleep here for as long as I could…
“Get up!” the stern voice came again. Feathers jabbed into me sharply and I yelped in pain, sitting up almost instantly.
“Ouch! Why did you do that?!”
Jarre shook his head slowly. “I’m sorry, but everyone wants to see you. They’re…concerned.”
I snorted. “I’m fine.” I blinked my eyes slowly as Jarre looked over me.
“Not to sound disrespectful or anything, but you look like a mess.”
“And there goes my dignity.” I rolled my eyes and threw up my paws for an added effect. Sarcasm was one of the ways I hid my feelings, and generally it worked.
“Zanna…I just want to help you.” He tilted his head towards the ground a little in despair. I don’t think I’d ever seen him like this before. He was the one who always cheered me up. Standing, I walked over to the Torchic and placed my arms around him.
“Thank you for the offer,” I whispered, “but you can’t help me”. I nuzzled him slightly before exiting the tent. Jarre was the best friend I’d ever had, and I didn’t want to drag him into this. It would be better for everyone if I was left alone.
What a great start to the morning, I thought sourly. Then the memory of Rye’s letter returned, along with the night before. It hit me like a sudden gale, but it wasn’t the letter itself; it was the smell of Rye, the feel of his fur between my paws…My mind had to be playing tricks on me.
“Ahh!” I gasped and hunched over, kneeling on the ground as a pulsing pain spread through me. This wasn’t like the usual pain I had; this was different. And it was only getting worse.
“Zanna!” Jarre’s distraught cry reached my ears, but it just sounded like a broken bell.
W-what is…going on? I thought through gritted teeth. I felt like I was being torn apart, almost the same feeling that I had when Altair dragged me into the Farplane, only much worse.
“Gah! No!” I spluttered, unable to keep my eyes open for a second longer. I collapsed on the ground shortly after Jarre reached my side. The faintest flicker of darkness obscured my vision and I froze, not caring how cold the snow was. All I could do was murmur two words, and two words only before the pain caused me to pass out. “It’s him…”
***
“Argh!” Rye’s growl pierced the cool air as he held a paw over his stomach in pain. “What – is this?” The Elekid gasped frantically as he shrugged off the paw that was resting on his shoulder.
“It’s getting worse,” Altair whispered calmly. “The darkness within you is spreading.”
“Grr…” Rye glared at the ground sullenly, teeth gritted. If I don’t do something soon, this could end up killing me…
“Hmm,” Altair murmured to himself suddenly.
“What is it?” Rye almost spat at the Pikachu. Altair didn’t bother to even acknowledge he’d heard. The Elekid’s patience grew thin. “What is it?!” he snapped again angrily, eyes glowing red. The Light Pokemon finally turned.
“Apart from your growing temper?” he mocked. “The link between you and Zanna still exists.” At first, his sentence didn’t make sense to Rye, then the Elekid jumped, albeit painfully.
“That means Zanna can still feel my pain!” He winced as he realised what this must mean. “If I can barely stand this, what will it do to her? Altair! Make it stop!” Rye lashed out at the air, striking it with loathing. “I thought I could protect her, but even if I leave she’s still in danger…”
Altair noted that the Elekid’s breathing had picked up pace. Although the Light Pokemon really didn’t like him, he couldn’t stand by and watch him suffer. It would hurt Zanna too much, he added as an afterthought. Shaking his head wearily, Altair grasped the Elekid’s arm and dragged him forward.
“Wait! Where are we going?”
“Did you even notice where we are?” Altair replied in a sharp whisper. “You’d do well to keep quiet.” He let go of Rye’s arm as the Elekid finally looked around. What he saw made him stop dead.
They seemed to be in a dark plane, so dark, it was almost pitch black. For miles, Rye could only see a void of darkness, with a few exceptions. Stone columns rose out of the ground jaggedly, almost like sharp teeth, and they seemed to pave a path through the plane towards a dark crevice that was etched into the side of a cave. The black cave seemed to be the only thing residing within the plane apart from Altair and himself.
“What is this place?” Rye was hesitant as a chill raced down his spine. Altair stood a few feet in front of him, arms crossed and a frown creasing his face.
“This is the deepest part of the Farplane; a place which I still loathe to visit.” A shrill wail answered Altair’s voice and Rye flinched backwards, paws raised in case of attack, but none came. “This place,” Altair continued icily, “is the Underworld.”
Rye felt such an icy shudder pass through him that he almost lost his balance. “The Underworld…I don’t like the sound of that.” He thought back to the wail and flinched inwardly. Taking a deep breath, he steadied himself enough to think rationally. “So who am I to meet?” The question seemed to give Altair the hysterics. The white Pikachu burst out laughing, though softly. Rye raised an eyebrow at the Pikachu’s gesture, growing rather impatient and irritated. Finally the Light Pokemon composed himself enough to utter a few words to the Elekid.
“I shouldn’t even be here; you shouldn’t be here. But because of your…condition” – he spat the word disapprovingly – “there is no other choice. Come with me.”
Altair headed off towards the dark void of the crevice, Rye following slowly behind. “Wait…we’re not going in there, are we?”
Altair snorted at Rye’s question. “Where do you think we’re going?”
Rye blinked once before shaking his head with frustration. “Let’s just go.” He side-stepped into the crevice and felt the rough rock graze his fur. It was going to be a tight squeeze. Rye felt Altair’s warm breath behind him as he realised the Pikachu was following his lead. The tunnel ahead was so narrow that he had to hold his breath at times just to get further ahead. “Why do you keep this so narrow?” he asked with disdain. “It’s hard to walk through. Is it to keep others out?”
Only the rhythmic pattern of Altair’s breathing mixed with Rye’s could be heard now. The Elekid stopped as another high pitched wail passed through the tunnel, this one much louder than the first and echoing off the walls. He instantly raised his paws to his ears to block out the terrible noise. Once it had passed, he shook off the sound, though it still seemed to be ringing in his ears. Rye turned his head halfway round so that he could just faintly see the outline of Altair. The Pikachu stood deathly still and seemed somehow much paler than before, even if he was white.
“To answer your question,” he replied nervously, licking his lips. “It’s not to keep something out, but rather to keep something in.”
Rye recalled the wailing voice once more and froze. Oh no…”Altair…what have you done?”
***
“Please…are you okay?”
A familiar voice drifted towards me as my vision finally cleared and I was able to find the strength to roll over in the soft, fluffy snow. “Jarre?” I murmured through chattering teeth. “What happened to me?”
The Torchic grinned almost instantly and his eyes shimmered. “I’m so glad you’re alright. With all these recent bouts of unconsciousness…well they can’t be good for you.” He shook his head slowly, wings falling vertically to his sides. “You just sort of collapsed back there. But you said something. You said ‘It’s him’, and that’s when you fainted. Looked like you were having a bad dream of some sort.” He lowered his voice to a whisper and glanced around anxiously. “Did you see Rye?”
The instant his name was uttered, my head swam and a horrible feeling lurched within my stomach. I felt like I was going to be sick and pass out again all at the same time. I fell back into the snow, panting heavily, paws covering my ears to drown out the voices now filling my head. I screwed my eyes shut and talked through gritted teeth. “No, well, not really. I don’t want to talk about it.” I pressed against my ears harder, even when it hurt, but still the voices came. And through them all, the melodic one which I now craved too much than was healthy. NO! Drown it out, you fool! I snapped at myself. You’re fine…you can do this. Even without…my thoughts trailed off there as I began to feel a fuzzy feeling wash over me. I sighed half-heartedly. Not now…
I could feel myself become lighter, my fur paling, claws getting sharper. My fangs protruded over the edge of my mouth and my senses were automatically heightened. My stripes dulled to a dark grey, my red cheeks barely visible. Serrated spikes jutted out from my body randomly, causing me to twitch with irritation.
“Zanna…” Jarre’s voice shook a little as he took in my Light Form. It wasn’t the most pleasing sight, I knew.
Almost hesitantly, I removed my paws from my eyes and stood up, no longer feeling depressed. I knew the aura within me had the ability to suppress negative feelings, and even if it was only temporary, I revelled in the fact.
“It’s okay,” I smiled slowly. “I’m in control now. This form just…it helps. It makes me feel almost whole again.” I felt the sides of my mouth draw up into a wistful half-grin. Jarre didn’t say a word, but nodded in understanding. I took a moment longer to bathe in the light before I withdrew from the form, though dreading every second of it. The lurching feeling in my stomach returned, but thankfully not as powerful. “I know I can’t let others see me like this…” Then I thought of changing the subject. “I suppose we’re leaving soon? That’s why you came to wake me?”
“Yeah,” Jarre nodded, also seeming thankful for the change of subject. “We’re heading off for the Missionary as soon as everything’s ready. You can go for a walk if you want. I’ll call you when we’re done.”
I smiled at Jarre’s offer. “Thank you.” I ruffled his feathers gently as I passed him, making for the edge of the forest. Perhaps a walk will do me some good.
***
I had stopped at the edge of the forest, doubling back to gather the orb Rye couldn’t seem to open. The Remembrance Orb. I figured the temple could hold some answers for me that might be able to unlock it. I’d crossed the bridge with no problem this time; my senses were now attuned to weak spots. I now stood in the vast hall of Altair’s temple wondering where to start looking. Altair’s voice never flowed into my mind, but I expected he was busy with countless other things. So many things had happened. At least I now knew that Deoxys was the pure evil clone of Darkrai. How such a thing could exist, I had no idea. As far as I knew, Darkrai was safely sealed away. He couldn’t hurt anyone anymore; that was for certain.
Finally making a decision, I chose a narrow path diagonally right of me. This hallway had an arched ceiling, marble tiles lining the floor and rough images etched into the sides of the walls. I was always amazed by how these pictures could tell magnificent stories. Stopping for a slight second, I raised a paw and rested it against an etching. This one depicted three white figures illuminating the darkness. No doubt it was Altair and the other two Light Pokemon. It was still so strange to think that I was one of them now. All these dormant powers that lay hidden within me…
I held up the shining orb and closed my eyes briefly, focusing on the light etching with a certain sorrow. Without knowing exactly what was happening, a spark of light shot out from the Remembrance Orb, causing me to jump and almost fall over. Only my quick reflexes saved me from toppling with humiliation to the floor. Gazing at the orb curiously, I removed my paw from the etching and slid it underneath the cool, round surface. Holding it steadily within my palms, a strong feeling of sorrow instantly overcame me. I yelped, dropping the orb without hesitation. It clattered to the floor, rolling even further down the narrow hallway until a jutting rock barred its path. I hadn’t moved an inch from my spot, frozen with curiosity.
Willing my feet to move, I walked towards the orb. Every step took me closer, and as I did, it seemed to grow brighter. When I’d finally reached it, I kneeled on the ground and touched the emanating aura, going to pick it up. But I was halted before I’d even placed a second finger against the cool surface.
A single, black image flashed through my head. Red and white splattered the scene and a bone chilling scream coursed through its very core. I could feel the very essence of the orb tearing me apart. The pain…the agony! It felt as if I’d lost the will to live! Clutching a dagger…I slowly drove it inwards until it grazed my fur. With only a momentary thought of repressed regret, I placed both my paws firmly around it and thrust.
“AHH!” I released the orb at once, breathing heavily and listening to the echo of my scream. That…that wasn’t me I’d seen…was it? My eyes screwed shut in disbelief. I couldn’t end my own life! It…it can’t be the future! “It’s…something else!” I stammered to myself in almost a whisper. “I wouldn’t do that…” But the orb caused me doubts. Somewhere, there was something so powerful. Something that caused me so much pain I would gladly end my own life just to escape it. No…
I backed off shivering, rising fluently and turning to run. Only then did a strong paw slide agilely across my mouth, preventing me from screaming. It was cold and chilling to the bone!
“Grab the Orb of Sorrow!” A male voice hissed to a nearby companion. I heard scuffling before I had the courage to cry out.
“Hel–” But I was cut off halfway. The figure holding me clutched tighter and whispered into my ear.
“You ought to be nicer here, missy. After all, it’s your life at stake.”
The paw gradually lessened its hold as I stopped struggling. The figure grasped me firmly around the shoulders as I raised my head to look into its eyes. They shone bright amber and peered down not with malice, as I’d thought, but with concern! The figure raised its mouth into a quirky smile as it winked and set me upright. My mind instantly turned blank and swam in spirals. It couldn’t be!
***
“It’s too late to stop now!” Altair shot back, casting eerie glances behind Rye. “This is what you wanted!” Rye shuddered and took a step forward.
“I said I wanted help!” he shouted, voice holding a hint of fear. “Not…not this!”
Altair took a hasty step back at Rye’s shout. He didn’t reply, but he was probably too edgy to do so. The Pikachu slowly raised a paw and gestured to a light grey glow coming from ahead. “It’s the only way.”
The Elekid stood completely still, eyes rooted to the ground in front of him. Maybe it was the only way, but this…this was condemning him! He lifted his head hesitantly. “What if…he doesn’t comply?”
A moments silence passed through the tunnel before Altair burst with laughter. Rye glared, irritated by the Pikachu’s sudden mood changes and demeanour.
“He can’t afford not to!” he replied airily. “To get to the world he needs you.”
“So then what? I become…” Rye stiffened. “One of them?”
Altair shook his head thoughtfully. “You can’t. You’ve been touched by light.”
“I don’t–” Then he stopped. Rye put a paw to his mouth. “Zanna…” he murmured with awe. The Light Pokemon nodded, ushering the Elekid forward again. This time, Rye turned around, albeit timidly. He heard only a whisper before he was left alone in the gloomy darkness.
“May Arceus be with you…”
Shivering slightly in the cool tunnel, Rye took a step forward, and then another as he made his way into the light. An eerie feeling instantly enveloped him as he halted in the center of a small cavern. A soft chuckle sounded nearby. But it wasn’t a chuckle of joy, no; this sound held ice and a malicious feeling that none could ever hope to comprehend.
The chuckle rose louder and louder until it was like a high pitched wail running through Rye’s ears. The Elekid shrank back, paws covering his head to drown out the torturing melody. But as soon as it had begun, it stopped. Slowly opening one eye, Rye froze. A black wisp of darkness flowed from the ceiling in a spiral, coming to rest only metres in front of him. As the dark wisp gathered, more of a form took place, even though it was still cloaked in shadows. Two clawed arms stretched lithely from its body and a white wisp of matter flowed out somewhat gracefully behind it. A red collar was placed around the being’s neck which it stroked soothingly with an outstretched claw. As soon as Rye met its gaze, the creature grinned, narrowing its deep blue eyes and beckoning to him with its other claw.
“Riley…” It hissed almost caressingly.
Rye shuddered. So this was his help. The only being that could help him control his dark side was also his worst enemy. Forcing the word through his stunned lips, Rye returned the greeting,
“Darkrai.”
Chibi Altaria
07-19-2014, 02:26 PM
Chapter 27;
.............warm welcome
---------
The Sneasel held me firmly as I tried to steady my tumbling mind. It couldn’t be right. No…I dismissed the thought at once, instead peering blankly up at the grey figure.
It was a male Sneasel of average height. He wore a quirky smile, his amber eyes shining vividly through what little light the temple had. A rather long red feather jutted out from his left ear, and three more of these formed a tail. Both his feet and paws ended in two hooked, curved claws, which were glinting gently. A gold gem was placed on his brow and chest, the latter also surrounded within a white tuft of fur. As I glanced upwards, the Sneasel narrowed its eyes. But not in disdain…in welcome!
It took a good step back as soon as I was steady and raised a claw to beckon his partner over who I’d neglected before. “Tali, it’s her!” the Sneasel whispered fervently to the orange Pokemon. Tali must have been the Buizel that was eyeing me disapprovingly.
“She’s kinda scrawny. Are you sure?”
The Sneasel whipped his head around to me once more and grinned. “Bingo.”
The Buizel merely shrugged. She looked just smaller than the average Buizel – from what I could see – with a tiny black nose and onyx eyes. Two elongated black ovals, almost like whiskers, rested beside her mouth on her cream muzzle. The latter was set into a straight line and didn’t seem inclined to move. A fin rested on the top of her head and was laid back ever so slightly. Blue fins were also attached to both arms and a yellow float covered her neck. She had a cream belly and two orange tails, each tipped with cream fur, that spun around every two seconds or so. If it wasn’t for her attitude, she might have been cute.
I narrowed my own eyes in irritation as she glared at me again. The Sneasel seemed to take no notice, but closed the gap between us and offered a claw.
“Nice to meet ya, Lamb. I’m Dash.”
I stood absolutely stunned. Lamb!?? A long silence passed between us as I regarded him slowly.
“Oh!” the Sneasel named Dash gasped, glancing down at his claw. “You shake it, see?” He grinned at me warmly as his Buizel partner put a paw to her face. This seemed to snap me out of my reverie.
“Oh, I’m sorry! I was thinking…” I grimaced and reached out to shake Dash’s claw. At least he didn’t seem to be bad.
“Yup, Tali,” he replied to the Buizel, “it’s her."
“The Light Pokemon?” Tali’s voice was cold and rang with ice. “Her?” Dash broke away from my hold and whirled to face the Buizel.
“It’s her, alright?! Now stop bein’ snooty and hand her the orb!”
The orb! My mind clicked. “Wait…you called that the Orb of Sorrow. Why?” Dash raised an eyebrow at me incredulously, mouth gaping.
“You don’t know?!” His mouth gaped even wider as I shook my head. “Wow.” He rubbed his forehead with a claw as I took the orb from Tali’s outstretched paw – or rather, yanked it, as she was reluctant to let go. “Where to begin. Well, first thing’s first! That –” he said, pointing to the purple orb in my paws “– is one of the Orbs of Altair. The Orb of Sorrow.”
I held the orb up to my face, peering into its whirling depths. Orb of Sorrow…hmm…
“And,” Dash continued, “It can only be opened when a strong feeling of sadness connects to it.”
I gulped in surprise at Dash’s words. “I-I think I opened it. Just before you came.” The Sneasel stole a brief glance towards Tali who shook her head brusquely. Dash put a claw on my shoulder and spun me round, steering me out of the temple.
“Are you sure, Lamb? It didn’t just…happen?” I frowned at the use of the word ‘lamb’, but shook my head.
“No, I definitely did it. At first I felt really sad and then I touched one of those etchings back where you found me. I became filled with such sorrow that I…” I broke off under Dash’s unnerving gaze.
“What?” The Sneasel’s voice had become rather stiff. He seemed to be waiting for my answer almost too eagerly. I, too, had become rather frozen. Dash was nice, but I couldn’t trust him yet. Not right now. Driving my thoughts away from the gruesome images I’d seen, I grimaced up at him.
“I dropped the orb.” Dash’s tense figure automatically relaxed and he drove me on again until we were just outside the temple.
Tali had followed us, albeit grudgingly. What was it about me that she didn’t like? However, I paid no attention to her. Dash was the one I wanted to talk to. He released me as soon as we stopped, and glanced up at the sky.
“It’s getting late, Lamb. I should probably head back.” I noticed Tali sigh, whether in relief or impatience, I wasn’t sure.
“Oh, wait!” I reached out to grab Dash’s claw as he turned to take leave. The Sneasel seemed somewhat surprised by my action, but stayed put.
“Lamb?” he questioned.
I shook my head briefly. “It’s Zanna,” I muttered. “But I was hoping that you’d stay with us for a while. I mean…I could use your help.” I didn’t bother adding the part about the twenty questions. I’d see to that later.
Dash sighed. “Really, that’s a great offer, but we should be going.” He put his other claw on mine with affability before letting it go. But I refused to give up! There was something I needed to know. Not sure where I was heading with this, I took a step forward and peered up, begging.
“But…so many bad things have happened to me lately and…” I paused slightly. Maybe a little flirting would help? Winking an eye, I stood on my toes to whisper into his ear. “I’d just love to have you around for a bit, you know? You did kind of rescue me back there. What I don’t owe my saviour!” I giggled and grinned, winking slightly again. “Think about it, Lamb.” I added that on for emphasis, hoping it would work.
When I’d backed away enough to see Dash’s face, I was instantly surprised. It had worked! The Sneasel’s face was a bright crimson colour, and he needed to blink quite a few times before he came to.
“Uh…I guess I could oblige you there, Lamb.” He grinned shakily and I couldn’t help giggling again. I never thought that would happen.
I’m so sorry, Rye! I whispered fervently in my mind. It was for a just cause. Though I felt a bit guilty, I was pleased with my efforts. I wonder how Rye would’ve reacted if I’d tried that on him? I almost burst into laughter at the thought before I remembered the task at hand. Dash was now reasoning with Tali if they could stay for a while. When the Buizel shouted why, so loudly that the Sneasel jumped, he stole a quick glace at me and murmured something about protection and a matter of life and death.
At length, the Buizel submitted and Dash relayed the news to me happily. I smiled up at him thinking that this had gone much smoother than I’d imagined. It was then, as I was peering harder at Dash’s figure, that I spotted some scars. But these were oddly shaped. My stomach lurched at the sight. Surely I couldn’t have been right after all?
The most prominent were a series of small holes on his chest. Just to the left of his tuft of fur, four small pinhole scars were visible. A bit lower down to the right, another set of four pinhole scars could just be seen above the fur. Now that I looked harder, there seemed to be lots of scars covering his body, but they were almost invisible. A burn mark I spotted was etched into one of his shoulders. That was where the fur had grown back rather crookedly and in patches.
Hmm…A Sneasel with burn marks and talon-like scars on his chest…
My mind clicked and I shuddered, remembering the distant scene of a cage where a Buizel and Sneasel were both captured, a menacing Torchic glaring at them…and the piercing scream of a burning Pokemon…
“It can’t be!” I quivered almost uncontrollably as both Dash and Tali turned to me. It took me a moment to register that I’d said the words out loud.
“What is it, Lamb? You look pale.” Dash rubbed my back soothingly as I wavered back and forth.
“She’s a sight for sore eyes!” Tali snapped. “Look at how weak she is! No wonder she can’t take care of herself!” The Buizel crossed her paws defiantly and walked off, scowling. I tried to catch my breath.
“Don’t mind her,” Dash murmured comfortingly. “She’s not always like this.” The Sneasel supported me without any problem and insisted on accompanying me back to the camp before he went to look for Tali. I frowned with uncertainty. I wondered how far I’d actually gone with my flirting attempt. I didn’t want to give him the wrong idea.
I denied his offer, saying I’d be fine, but this was easily overruled as I took a step forward and wavered again, almost falling over. Dash steadied me and picked me up within his arms, offering to carry me back. Considering how frail I was, I was in no position to say no, so I accepted somewhat grudgingly. It wasn’t long before exhaustion overcame me again and the rhythmic beating of Dash’s feet lulled me to sleep.
***
Rye remained deathly still as the cloaked figure grinned wider with malice. “Welcome to the Underworld!” it hissed with glee. The Elekid ignored the welcome and raised a paw in case of attack.
“Let’s get one thing straight,” he snapped at Darkrai. “I am only here because I need your help. I want to learn how to control this darkness.” He raised his other paw to his heart and sighed. “Before it kills me.”
“Aaaahhhhh…” Darkrai seemed to sigh, or at least, that’s what Rye presumed it was. The figure floated towards him almost gracefully, seeming to hum. “It is not only the darkness you fear, iisss it, boy?” Rye winced slightly as Darkrai came to a halt and tapped his chest with a claw. Steam rose from it and the figure recoiled as if burned. “You have light in you!” it hissed angrily. He flew around Rye in a circle before slowing to a stop in front of him. “You are touched by light! But not only are you physically hurt, your emotions are hurt too!” Darkrai smiled almost evilly. “Boy…you are in love.”
Rye lowered his head hastily, a scowl of pain creasing his face. “More than you know…”
Darkrai’s eyes merely glistened as he cackled in a rough snarl. “Feel the pain coursing through you, feel how its very existence encumbers your soul.” The nightmare Pokemon flew upwards and dashed around the cavern. “Feel how it tears you apart, a black hole rising from the depths of your heart to your mind…broken as you are, you still fight on!” Darkrai’s voice echoed all around him, and Rye had to press his paws to his ears to stop the words; to stop the agonising pain. “But you will fall,” came a mere whisper. “You will fail and everyone you love will DIE!”
He shouted the last word so fiercely that it seemed to etch itself into Rye’s soul. His head was spinning and spinning, with no way seeming to be right…no way he could get himself out to escape the torment. All this pain, suffering and confusion! Rye gritted his teeth and forced them open angrily.
“STOP!”
A bright flash of red light erupted from his body as the darkness spread through him, turning his fur into jagged spikes and elongating his fangs. His whole body soon became as black as night itself, his stripes glowing a fierce crimson red, as did his hollow eyes. Serrated claws jutted out every which way and scraped against the cavern floor. Rye himself breathed heavily; almost snorting as he completed the transformation.
His red eyes glared at the dark wisp of matter that now gathered in front of him. As soon as Darkrai came close enough, Rye snarled and lashed out savagely. The serrated claws went straight through Darkrai, never seeming to come in contact with him and leaving his body unscathed.
“Hmm…” The black figure seemed to think thoughtfully. “The evil in you has indeed spread, but it is not fully out of control. Something restrains you. As long as you have attachments binding you to earth, you will never become fully dark.” Darkrai stared at Rye steadily, whose hollow eyes seemed to widen in partial understanding. Then it disappeared.
“Quiet, dog! Save your breath,” Rye growled savagely. “Before I decide to rip you to shreds!” A piercing laugh suddenly filled the cavern.
“Rip me to shreds!? Try it, I dare you!”
For a moment, Rye was stunned, then he snarled and lunged at the dark being. The Elekid merely went straight through him. He uttered a sharp growl, rising fluently and lunging again and again, but to no avail. It was quite some time later that he became too exhausted and collapsed on the ground wearily. Panting with fatigue, it was all he could do to stand. The Elekid glared with utter disdain at Darkrai. The nightmare Pokemon grinned again as he stopped barely a metre from Rye’s reach.
“What a pathetic being you are, so lost and withered…” He suddenly burst out laughing and whirled around with apparent glee. All the while, Rye held a paw behind his back.
His breathing grew heavier as his concealed paw glowed with a red, sparking aura. His eyes traced Darkrai’s every movement, judging his next. Not a split second had passed when the Dark Pokemon charged forward, catching the other by surprise, striking him clean through the chest. This time Rye’s paw connected with Darkrai, going directly through and leaving a decent sized hole in its wake.
The dark matter Pokemon howled with rage and, ignoring his immense pain, grabbed Rye by the neck so roughly that his head could have come off as he pinned him against the jagged rocks of the cavern wall. The Elekid could do nothing but splutter and gasp for breath as the claw suffocated him. His eyes drooped weakly as he struggled to breathe, his flailing paws unable to find solid flesh to cut into.
As his consciousness faded, he screamed out in pain once more, uttering a single name somewhat still tenderly from his lips, even if it came out in a snarl. “Zanna…”
***
A sharp jolt woke me from my light slumber. Raising a paw to my eyes, I noticed I was still being carried. I couldn’t have been asleep for that long then, could I? I peered up at a grey face that definitely belonged to my now Sneasel friend, Dash. However, it wasn’t covered with the quirky grin that I usually saw etched into it, but rather a kind of scowl, or an expression of loathing.
“What…?” I tried to speak, but Dash moved a claw so quickly, placing it over my mouth, that no sound came out.
“I smell…trouble,” he indicated, tilting his head slightly to sniff the air. Following his lead, I too, sniffed, but found nothing unusual.
“Smells fine to me,” I answered with a frown, peering up at the Sneasel.
“Hmm.” He merely gave a snort and moved onwards, clutching me ever so slightly tighter. “Still, we’d best be on the lookout. Can you walk now, Lamb?” I nodded up at Dash’s enquiring face and he released me gently onto the ground. Glancing around, I saw we were nearing the camp where Codan and the others were probably waiting for me.
“I know the way back from here,” I told the Sneasel hastily. “And they’re probably waiting for me. We should hurry.” Dash returned my sentence with a curt nod and followed me down the path. Several times I looked up to see him sniffing the air, crinkling his nose every time he did so. I wonder what he smells that I can’t, I thought anxiously. But I didn’t let it bother me for long, because as soon as I’d stepped into the outskirts of the camp, Jarre’s voice greeted me.
“Zanna! Where have you been!?”
I was about to reply when a sharp intake of breath and a hiss came from behind me. Turning my head towards the Sneasel, I gasped at how he looked. His nose was scrunched tightly, eyes narrowed until the pupils were almost thin slits, his fur bristled and he was so rigid, for a moment I actually thought he was a statue.
“I…know that voice,” Dash murmured to me slowly. “It seems familiar, yet horrid! And that smell! It’s like ash!” The Sneasel raised a claw to his burnt shoulder almost instantly. While he was off in his own thoughts, I’d concluded mine. If what I thought really was true, then…
“Quick!” I cried out, grabbing Dash’s claw and not caring when he started. “We have to get you away from here!” But the Sneasel only stared at me, unable to move an inch.
Meanwhile, Jarre had found me and entered the clearing. I froze then and stopped my feeble attempts to move the Sneasel. Dash slowly turned his eyes to the newcomer. As soon as his gaze met Jarre’s he turned as pale as a ghost and took a step back, dragging me – still clutched tightly around his arm – with him.
“It-it’s you!” he half gasped and gurgled at the same time.
The Sneasel’s eyes were now wide with fear, but he couldn’t seem to move. I turned to Jarre and motioned with my paw for him to leave, but he, too, was transfixed. A clenching feeling had seemed fit to settle itself in my stomach. Now, I thought. What would you do if you came face-to-face with someone who wanted to kill you? Dash’s answering cry was pretty much my conclusion.
“Get away from me!” he shouted at the Torchic, raising his claw and tossing me to the ground.
Oh, no you don’t! I cried inwardly, lunging forward and grabbing Dash around the waist before he could run away. “L-listen to me! I have to explain!”
“NO!" The Sneasel pressed a claw against my face, trying to pry me off. “Y-you brought me to a murderer! Do you know what that demon is!?”
I instantly bristled at the word ‘demon’, burying my fangs into Dash’s wrist. He cried out in pain as I bit deeper until it bled. Only then did I release him. “That demon is my best friend!” I snarled back at him, baring my fangs fiercely. “He is not what you think he is!” Dash’s struggles didn’t lesson; not one bit.
“He works for Deoxys! He’s evil! He tortured Tali and I half to death!”
“He’s changed!” I shouted back, growling. “He works for the PRA now! He works for me!” Only after the last sentence did the Sneasel stop trying to claw my eyes out. He peered down at me in surprise.
“He works for you?”
I hastily let go of Dash and backed away to a safe distance. I was sure he wouldn’t run now. “He’s my rescue partner and my best friend,” I stated calmly, throwing a glance towards Jarre who still hadn’t moved an inch and didn’t seemed inclined to, not even through the entire commotion. “He-we,” I corrected, “would do anything for each other.” I half smiled at Dash gently as reassurance that everything was alright. The surprised Sneasel stared at me for a moment longer, blinked, then turned his gaze towards Jarre warily.
The Torchic’s face was still stunned. I noticed he was just as shocked as Dash was, if not more so. He took a slight step forward and – seeing that Dash didn’t recoil immediately – spoke somewhat shakily.
“I-I feel terrible. I am awfully sorry for what I did back then.” He scrunched up his eyes and raised a wing to his face. “All I have now are these gruesome images to remind me, and I-I can’t get rid of them! Why is it they now haunt me like this!? I repent and I repent, but nothing will ever change what I’ve done. Never!”
My jaw had seemingly dropped open during Jarre’s outburst. I’d never seen him so distraught before. Maybe those memories of the old days haunted him a lot more than he’d let on. The fire bird shot a spurt of flames from his beak in frustration, melting the snow within a metre radius. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Dash jump slightly, but he didn’t run. I closed the gap between us and rested a paw lightly on his arm.
“He won’t hurt you now,” I said simply. “Trust me.” And I was surprised at just how confident I sounded. The Sneasel turned to face me, tearing his wary gaze from the Torchic.
“I…I trust you, Lamb. It’s him I don’t trust. If you knew…if you only knew the torture I went through, then–”
“I do,” I cut in hastily. “I know what you went through.” My eyes pleaded for understanding. I knew how scared he was. After all, I had been close to death almost several times now. “Trust me, Dash.” I repeated through gritted teeth. My eyes then swerved to his wrist which I’d bitten into. I gasped, realising the holes must give him pain, and serve as a reminder. “I’m sorry…” I hastened to move a paw over it, touching the wound gently, but the Sneasel drew his claw away.
“It’s-it’s alright. It’ll heal.” He grinned at me shakily. "I’m sorry I hurt you. It was just…a shock. That’s all, Lamb.” Dash held his hurt claw tenderly and made sure it was kept away from me, lest I do more damage. I felt awful at the sight of it and closed my eyes, turning from Dash and back to Jarre.
The Torchic was breathing heavily, leaving a puff of steam every time he did so. He wasn’t panicking – not like Dash – but he seemed about to go into shock. I was about to walk over to calm him when a claw fell on my shoulder. I turned to the Sneasel warily; I suspected something was up. His amber eyes were no longer as friendly towards me as I had remembered, and held a dangerous glint within them. When he spoke, it was through gritted teeth.
“I don’t know why you brought me here, Lamb, but I cannot help you. I have to leave now.” He turned without a further word and left me standing, still shocked, before I found my voice again and called out.
“Dash, wait! I need your help with the orb!” But the Sneasel didn’t stop. If anything, he walked faster. “Please!” I cried, tears coming to my eyes as I thought of the fate of the world. “It may be the only chance I have to defeat Deoxys!”
Dash’s footsteps instantly died out. My head was hung half with guilt and half with sorrow. I knew not when Dash had returned, for I could not see him, though I did sense it. Ignoring my flowing tears, I glanced up at the Sneasel who held a faint smile on his face.
“I can’t stand to see you hurt – let alone the world. If ¬he stays out of this,” – Dash pointed to Jarre – “Then perhaps I may be able to help you.”
I felt a small grin spread across my face and Dash winked in response as he walked off in the direction of the camp, ignoring the stunned Torchic. That left only Jarre and me in the clearing, and I had no desire to find Tali. As far as I knew, she was bad news. Sighing slowly, I walked over to Jarre to see if he was alright. The Torchic’s head was now hung, and he didn’t bother to lift it as I approached, though I could still hear his rapid breathing.
“Jarre…I–” I went to place a comforting paw on his wing, but the bird backed off hastily, as if he was afraid of my touch. Frowning slightly, my paw wavering in mid-air, I stared as he lifted his head. His beak quivered, whether in sorrow, fear or anger, I couldn’t tell. But his eyes were clearly readable, and it was obvious that I was in big trouble.
“I…” The Torchic shook his head, sighing. “I thought we were friends…?” He let the sentence hang in the air as he walked off, not to the camp, but past me towards the forest.
My ears drooped with shame and I lowered the paw that had been suspended in the air all that time. Why is it every time I tried, I couldn’t do right by anyone? Instinctively, I reached for the Orb of Sorrow within my fur and felt a tingle of excitement course through me at the contact. Altair then came to mind, as the same feeling had passed through my body when he’d kissed me. But that soon made me think of Rye, and I cringed again, releasing the orb as a jolt of pain shot through me.
“Rye…” I whimpered slightly, holding a paw across my stomach. “Where are you…?”
***
The Elekid hung onto life for far longer than Darkrai had thought possible, but was this really such a surprise?
The boy has been tainted…but he is not fully aware of the strength he now possesses…this could be to my advantage…
With a hiss and a sharp growl, the nightmare Pokemon reluctantly released Rye from his grip, allowing the Elekid to fall to the cold stone floor, shivers constantly coursing through his body as he gulped for air. Darkrai glowered at the fallen figure. He looked so weak, but at the same time, held so much promise. Through the Elekid, he might be able to finally establish a connection with Deoxys! He grinned maliciously, feeling sharp fangs graze the edge of his wispy mouth.
“Boy, I will train you. We start at first light. Until then…” He broke off, gliding to Rye on the cavern floor and lifting his chin with a claw almost tenderly. The Elekid snapped angrily, but was still too weak to do much harm. Darkrai grinned again gleefully. “Until then,” he repeated softly, “I leave you with a parting gift.”
The dark matter Pokemon reached out and ran a claw across the Elekid’s forehead swiftly, causing him to screech out again in pain. Darkrai watched as the cut began to turn black, which then spread further down through the Elekid’s body. Rye’s claws elongated into sharp spikes more jagged than before, his fur stood on end like icicles, sharp and deadly, and his fangs cut through his mouth, causing him to twitch in agony and his emerald eyes – which the nightmare Pokemon loathed to no end – turned into hollow, crimson jewels with black slits. A white mark had also spread from the cut which Darkrai had issued, forming a kind of odd engraving on Rye’s forehead.
A new type of Dark Pokemon was now born; the first of many yet to come. Those that shall pave the way to Oblivion itself! “Enjoy!” Darkrai cackled fiercely as he disappeared into thin air, leaving the Elekid alone within the stone chamber.
Rye blinked his crimson eyes once and glanced around the room. Everything was so much clearer now; so in focus! He felt…alive! His fangs scratched his mouth as he smiled faintly, rising fluently from the ground and spinning in a tight circle. Deftly aiming for a crack in the wall, he swung back a fist and punched, surprised when the stone crumbled instantly beneath his quaking form, shattering to a million pieces which left a gaping hole as black as night in front of him. The cracks from the impact spread all the way to the ceiling as far as he could see.
“Hehehehe…” Rye chuckled almost silently before raising his voice to a fevered pitch. “HAHAHAHA!” He narrowed his hollow eyes until the black pupils were near invisible, like a dark void lost in a sea of blood…
The Elekid smiled crookedly and clenched a fist in front of his chest, not caring as his claws cut swiftly through his flesh, drawing blood.
“Watch out world…here I come!”
Chibi Altaria
07-19-2014, 02:28 PM
Chapter 28;
.............deception
---------
The black Absol pursed her lips as she held a claw out in front of her to survey the damage. Her whole body was bruised and cut, no thanks to the team of twerps. She pulled her mouth back in a vicious snarl, not even caring when her fangs began to draw blood. She let it drop freely down her muzzle, enjoying the rusty taste as if it weren’t her own, but her enemy’s blood. Sadistic. That’s what it was. But being a sadist didn’t phase Scythe in the slightest. She merely held her head high enough to glare at the Taillow in front of her.
“Your brother got the better of you,” she mocked in a falsely sweet voice. “Yet again, my dear Raze.”
The bird narrowed his gaze and attempted to ignore her, instead peering around at the PRA building which now lay in ruins. He had suffered many injuries at the hands of the two Eeveelutions, and it was only thanks to his master that he was still alive. Deoxys had managed to heal the bird’s wounds, even the break in his spine which had rendered him useless for the remainder of the fight. Now he wished for revenge more than ever against the one, insolent being that still tormented him.
“Don’t you ever say that word!” he shot back after about a minute’s silence. “That thing is no longer my relative! He never was.” Raze shut his beak tightly and glared at the rocky ground. He kept his gaze firmly fixed upon it, seeming to stare off into space, yet his mind was ticking a mile a minute. Brother…he thought with a sudden feeling of overwhelming sorrow. Then, as quick as it had come, it was gone – replaced by anger and seething hatred.
Flicking his wings through a small puddle in front of him, the Taillow glared at his reflection and the scar that crossed his left eye. Jarre…you will be sorry! If it’s the last thing I do, I will kill you!
The bird started as a sharp bark came from behind him. He turned as the irritating click of Scythe’s claws sounded on the gravel.
“Stop your pondering and let’s get a move on! The master wants us to track these losers.” She paused and raised an eyebrow, glancing at the stiff body of the Groudon that lay sprawled across the ruins. “What shall we do with him?”
Raze slid his eyes further shut and clicked his beak twice, barely giving the dead Pokemon a glance. “Feed him to the Murkrow for all I care. Let’s just go.”
With a flap of his wings, the Taillow took off into the skies with the black Absol following behind. The small pool of water rippled in their wake as a tiny, iridescent tear mingled with its surface.
***
Tali was seething with anger. The Buizel’s fur bristled and stood on end as she stormed through the dense foliage of the forest, letting several branches from trees cut across her body. Why did that Pikachu want to meddle in her life!?? And what was Dash doing? Trusting someone at a first glance. Heh!
“I am not jealous!” she cried out loud, startling a nearby flock of Pidgey who chirruped irritably. She glared as the birds flew away, her own voice echoing off the canopy walls. But she couldn’t even fool herself. She was jealous. It hadn’t always been like this. There used to be a time when she was happy.
The Buizel shook her head roughly and retrieved two black bands from her fur, snapping them onto her wrists hastily. Glancing over her shoulder to make sure there was no one around, she closed her eyes and tapped into her consciousness, delving deep within her mind until she found a familiar spark.
“Well?” a voice growled angrily. It seemed he was losing his patience with every single second that passed.
“Yeah, she’s here,” the Buizel sighed, ignoring the previous remark. “White circle on her tail an’ all.”
“Good,” the voice sounded, pleased by the response. “And what do you know of their plans?”
Tali scoffed. “I haven’t exactly met the gang yet, but I know from the brief contact with the Pikachu that they’re heading your way soon.”
“Hmm…” A slight pause ensued. “Does Dash–”
“No,” Tali cut in hastily. “He doesn’t know a thing. But he has taken quite a liking to the Pikachu. That could prove useful.” In her mind, the Buizel saw the figure smile, baring its fangs. Instantly she flinched, but for all the wrong reasons.
“Good. See to it that you stick close, my dear.”
Tali shivered at the last words, lowering her eyes to the ground as they wavered. It was so long ago…Heart pounding, she spoke up. “Listen, I…” But she trailed off, suddenly realising the connection had been lost. “I…” The Buizel sighed, tracing a pattern through the leaves with one of her feet. He wouldn’t listen in any case. It was always the same argument.
It can’t be…
But a small trill of excitement buzzed around within her. Maybe, if this worked, things could be normal again. This time when Tali closed her eyes, she didn’t see the malicious grin and glinting fangs, but a charming, quirky smile. Normal…
Suddenly determined, Tali focused her entire mind on the black bands around her wrists. She held her paws palms outward, as if pushing against an invisible wall. The Buizel gritted her teeth as she strained harder. Come on you stupid things! Work! she cried out in her mind. After about a minute the bands had harnessed enough energy that they began to glow with a dark aura. “Hah!” Tali gasped in wonder. “It works! It actually works!”
A twig snapped behind her suddenly and startled the Buizel, immediately ceasing her concentration. Hastily – and without thought – she snapped the bands off her wrists and replaced them deep within her fur. Tali stood on guard, lowering herself to a defensive position in case of attack, but the voice that followed wasn’t one to fear.
“Tal? Is that you?”
She relaxed as the familiar Sneasel stepped into the clearing. Dash. It’s just Dash. He stopped a few metres away and tilted his head to the side, peering at her through his hazel eyes.
“You look really awful. Is something wrong? You’re pale and shaking!”
Until then, Tali hadn’t notice the small quivers that wracked her body, but now she did. A side effect? she wondered to herself. “I-I’m alright,” she managed to stammer as Dash looked over her again. “Really,” she insisted. Still, the Sneasel stepped up to her, placing a friendly arm around her shoulders.
“Here, let me help you back to the camp. You could use some rest.”
Tali flinched at the contact but allowed herself to be steered away, her mind elsewhere. If what he said was true, these bands could be very powerful in the right paws. Her eyes flickered nervously towards Dash, but he hadn’t noticed a thing.
Tali kept a grim look on her face the entire way back. And still, something inside her wondered what she was doing; wondered who she really was. After that day...for the life of her, she didn’t know.
***
I bit my lip with concern as Jarre irritably paced up and down the campsite, his talons squelching in the soft, melted snow. His beak was firmly shut and his blue eyes were more dull than usual, but I could see the Torchic was clearly distraught. It made me all the more anxious and a dull throb had begun pulsing through my tail where Rye had broken it that time. I ignored it for now, not wishing to heal the wound completely. I may have been a little crazy, but that pain – the wound – gave me something to remember the Elekid by, even if it wasn’t a good memory. And right now, the green eyes and smiling face I saw in my mind really couldn’t do him justice.
“Zanna, how could you?” Jarre muttered half-heartedly, finally breaking the all-too-long silence.
I swallowed past the lump in my throat but remained silent. I knew this would be hard on him, I mean, how would you feel if you saw someone you’d tortured once? Uh, hi, great to see you’re alive and all. No thanks to me... I groaned inwardly. Maybe this was one of those times where I’d gone too far. I should’ve just left well enough alone.
“I’m sorry,” I offered, though even my own apology sounded pathetic. “It’s just that Dash could be an asset to us, and we need all the help we can get.”
“You need help,” Jarre cut in sharply, “not me. I was fine before...” He trailed off, but I had known what he was about to say, and my eyes narrowed as his widened.
“Before you met me?!” I accused, sparks erupting from the electric sockets on my cheeks.
“No,” Jarre shook his head hastily, “That’s not what I–”
“Yes, it was! Admit it!” I snapped. “You were fine before you met me.” My voice raised an octave as the lump in my throat swelled. I glared at the Torchic long and hard, focusing on the sharp rise and fall of my chest as I drew shallow breaths. All this pent up pain wasn’t good for me. I needed to get moving soon; that would take my mind off things.
Shaking my head slowly, I willed my feet to move across the snow towards the outskirts of the camp. I didn’t hear movement from Jarre behind me, but I was glad. For once I didn’t want him to follow me; I wanted to be alone. My face curled up into a scowl as I glared at the snow. It seemed being alone was the only thing I was good at.
***
The Elekid groaned as his eyes wearily snapped open, blinking a few times to clear the haze that surrounded him. A paw rose to his head, just below his ears, feeling for the throbbing pain that coursed through his head. I feel terrible...what happened to me? Slowly lifting himself into a sitting position, Rye eyed the room in which he was in.
It appeared he was resting in a small, fluffy bed, blankets surrounding him – obviously to keep him warm. The room itself was fairly small and looked similar to the Hospital Wing that had been at the PRA before it was destroyed by Deoxys’ attack. The walls were made of a soft stone and coloured a pale cream. A window was etched into the far side of the room, arched and plain, sunlight shining. Nothing else occupied the small space other than the bed and a small table, upon which sat a jug of what looked like water and a loaf of bread, but the sweetest smell came from the food, and Rye’s stomach growled as he stared at it.
The Elekid reached out a paw towards the bread but as soon as he went to pick it up, it disappeared. The Elekid jumped back in shock, the covers rolling off his bed. He eyed the spot where the bread had been as he drew his paw back and was surprised to see it materialise again.
“W-what trickery is this!?” he asked aloud, shocked. Again and again he tried to reach for the bread, but it disappeared and reappeared accordingly each time. No matter how hard he tried, he wasn’t getting any closer to it and he knew that.
Widening his eyes with fear, the Elekid stood up and twisted around, eyeing the room. A door was to his left, he could try to see what was on the other side. But...did he want to? If that bread disappeared, what could be on the other side of that door? The other option was the window and he knew it was sunny outside. The rays of sunlight shining through the window proved that. I could go through the window...and right now, I think I trust it more than that door.
Glancing at the strange bread one last time, Rye made his way towards the window. He placed his hands upon the glass, feeling the cool, smooth surface under his palms. It was quite welcoming, as the cool temperature was a relief to the Elekid. Rye paused slightly, lowering his palms to rest on the sill’s cool edge. He flexed his claw uneasily back and forth as he peered through the glass.
Outside he could see fresh, green grass, a flowing stream of bright, clear-blue water and some fairly large oaks lining a dirt path to the left.
It seems peaceful, Rye thought to himself, but it could be a trick, just like that bread. His eyes stared down towards his paws. What was that? I’ve never seen anything like it...and where am I? I don’t know this place, and that unnerves me. Rye shook his head and gritted his teeth as he slipped his claws further under the sill, wrenching it open in an instant.
Fresh wind blew into his face, his fur blowing back from the draft. Rye blinked. It was warm. The sun was shining, a cool breeze was blowing and it felt... “Perfect...” the Elekid whispered to himself. Slightly dazed, he hoisted himself over the sill and landed on the fresh grass below, the feel of it beneath his feet more than welcoming. Raising a paw to his head, he ran it deftly through his fur. This place seemed almost too good to be true. The stream flowed downwards, following the curves of a path that stood next to it.
Rye cautiously walked towards it and stood on the edge, peering into the shallow depths. His reflection stared back at him, mouth raised into a slight grin to mimic his own. I don’t know this place, true, but...it makes me feel happy. “Haha!” The Elekid waded eagerly into the stream, his paws scooping up endless amounts of water and splashing it over himself with glee. After a minute or two he cupped his paws together and bent down to drink, surprised when the sweet liquid touched his lips. It, too, was much better than he’d imagined. In fact...
Rye instantly went rigid, ears on alert for sounds. That was strange...apart from the stream and the breeze, not a single sound of life could be heard. And everything was too good...much too good to be real. It had to be a trick. The Elekid turned as a sound came from behind him. His eyes widened as he stared, but no one was there. He sighed with relief, relaxing, and turned back to the stream.
“AHHH!” His scream pierced the air as he fell backwards into the stream, tripping over his own feet. “Urgh...” Dazed, the Elekid put a paw to his aching head and blinked to steady his vision.
A green figure stood in front of him, just a bit shorter than he was. It had a long horn protruding from its head, two short arms and legs and a fan-like tail, but what he noticed most were the eyes. And he knew those eyes.
“It can’t be...” he gasped, flailing to move backwards through the stream. “N..no...Kr...Kryal?”
The figure nodded once, its mouth turning into a scowl as it crossed its arms. “Riley,” it answered, flicking a foot through the water at him.
“I...I don’t understand...” the Elekid stammered, petrified. It couldn’t be...no. This dream, whatever it was, wasn’t a dream at all. How could it be? Kryal was dead and this was just an illusion. The Elekid closed his mouth in a firm line as he felt his face pale. He rarely grew scared, but this...this was something else. Too terrified to move, Rye remained rooted to the spot in the stream just inches from Kryal’s seemingly physical body. The Larvitar smirked suddenly as he met Rye’s eyes, noticing the cold fear buried within.
“Oh yes,” he said dryly, answering the Elekid’s unasked question. “I am very much real.” Kryal lifted his arms into the air, reaching towards the sky as he grinned. “See this, Rye? It is all real! This is your reality!”
Rye shook his head deftly, straining himself as not to pass out. It is not real! he told himself sternly. You know that very well. You were there.
The Larvitar raised an eyebrow when no reply came, lowering his arms again. “You doubt it?” he questioned, narrowing his eyes into a glare. Rye’s mind seemed to lurch slowly back into action.
No wildlife, disappearing objects, a perfect world and horror beyond belief...
He jumped up fluidly, allowing his body to take its battle stance; paws raised, claws extended viciously. A light snarl erupted from his throat to caution the Larvitar, whatever it was.
“This is not reality!” Rye spat at Kryal. “This isn’t a dream, either; it is a nightmare! Nothing but an illusion conjured by Darkrai, and you can’t hurt me!”
To further emphasise this, the Elekid made to attack Kryal, aiming an uppercut to his face. It was unexpected, however, when the Larvitar dodged, sidestepping past Rye and dealing a sharp blow to his stomach. The Elekid flew back, splashing into the stream below as the wind was knocked from his body. He grazed against sharp rocks as he made contact with the bottom of the stream and blood flowed freely from his arm where one had sliced through it, leaving a deep gash. The Larvitar opened its mouth, a cold laugh echoing through silence and Rye’s gasps for air.
“Do you still think I am an illusion now, Rye? Or do you want to try again?”
The Elekid didn’t answer, but gritted his teeth slightly, ignoring the stabbing pain in his right arm. Whatever it was, he was now sure it wasn’t an illusion, or at least one that couldn’t hurt him.
“Get lost, fiend! Before I rip you to shreds!” he growled at the figure, still panting. A slight ache had begun to throb in his head, but he ignored the pain; it was dull compared to his arm and other matters at hand. The Larvitar snickered and stared down at him, seeming to grin in obvious contempt.
“Hurts, doesn’t it?”
Rye scowled. “That cut is hardly anything. I’m not a weakling.” Kryal chuckled again, raising an arm to point at his head.
“I meant the ache, weakling,” he crooned, spitting the last word at the Elekid, fangs bared in a wicked smile.
Rye gasped, suddenly becoming more aware of the rising ache in his head. He slowly put his left arm to his head, placing it against his temple gently. He gritted his teeth firmer still as the throbbing pain deepened, seeming to spread through his head and causing the Elekid to let out a gasp of agony. Kryal’s following chuckle pierced his mind to its core, but was still numb; almost nothing compared to the pain he was now in. Rye forced his eyes to open again, since he’d shut them when the wave of pain hit. His lids were heavy and were weighing him down, but still he kept them open, glaring with seething hatred at the Larvitar continuing to mock him.
“F-faker,” he muttered under his breath in a mere whisper. “You’re not him. You’re not my b-best friend.” The Elekid raised his gaze to Kryal’s face, using all the strength he had in his arms to push himself up to stand, albeit weakly and unsteady. The Larvitar’s look of contempt grew grim as he narrowed his eyes at Rye’s determination. He seemed to be thinking, but something in Rye’s voice had stopped him cold.
“Hmm,” he said aloud, though softly, yet the icy ring was still present. Rye felt the edges of his mouth rise again as he bared his fangs. This was not over until he said it was. Even though the constant throbbing in his head was still getting stronger, he kept his cool and reined it in, forcing himself to ignore it. “Fine then,” Kryal finally muttered, coming to a decision. “I see you still resist. Heroic of you.” A light smile flitted across his face before the Larvitar faded into thin air, or at least seemed to.
Rye blinked wearily several times and was sure he was right and this was an affirmation of his thoughts. “So it was true...he wasn’t real.” And for a second as he smiled, the throbbing in his head dimmed. Still shaky on his feet, Rye willed them to carry him out of the stream and released a small sigh of relief as he collapsed against one of the nearby oaks. But the absence of sound still made him uneasy and sent a chill through his spine. It didn’t help when a rustle came from nearby and the Elekid felt his stomach heave in fear. If that Larvitar was back...
“Get away from me!” he cried out in a tormented growl, raising his head to whatever had disturbed him and instantly keeled over, heart pounding, a tearing feeling ripping through his chest. Rye’s eyes widened with disbelief and fear. It’s torturing me... He placed both his paws against his temples fervently, unable to properly process the information. But as it was, the figure hadn’t moved. He looked up once more through a hazy vision and the figure bent towards him, extending a paw. The eyes were pleading and the face twisted with sorrow; an all too perfect enactment of the past. And though Rye so desperately wanted to move, he found it impossible.
The Pikachu’s paw still hung in midair and did not seem inclined to move. Zanna’s form peered down at him with sorrow and longing yet again, and again he did nothing. A moment passed before tears welled in her eyes and it pained the Elekid to see them. It pained him now to look upon her form which, standing before him as she was, seemed so frail and broken. As the Pikachu stretched her paw further towards him, Rye recoiled. Only instincts drew him back; his innermost feelings bade him to stay.
He jumped up away from the tree, covering his aching head with his paws and cried out in a wail of agony. It stung; his head was threatening to split and still he forced it back. He couldn’t and wouldn’t give in.
“I am not the monster you think I am!” he growled into the sky, gasping for air.
Shuffling sounded behind him and a moment later a paw came to rest on his shoulder. Rye froze solid, teeth gritted and eyes widened in terror and pain. Such conflicted emotions passed through his body that a shiver flowed through him. The paw on his shoulder tightened its hold, leaving the Elekid feeling he had to scream. He could give in, but it wasn’t like him and he didn’t want to give Darkrai the satisfaction.
Closing his eyes briefly before making a decision, he whirled round and struck out at the frail Pikachu. His paw, however, went straight through the apparition as it vanished again, a cloud of yellow matter filling the air. Rye took in a deep gulp of air, watching the cloud as his chest heaved, his body now shivering uncontrollably. That was a stretch, and the nightmare Pokemon obviously knew that. He was pushing him way too far. The Elekid’s eyes wavered as the yellow cloud faded to white and materialised in front of him again, this time as the familiar white figure, Light Zanna.
His eyes closed instantly as tears welled, voice almost begging, the ache in his head still throbbing. “Please...go away.”
When he opened his eyes again, determined no tears should spill forth, the Pikachu blinked and stared. Her expression of sorrow didn’t change, however, and when Rye relaxed slightly to draw a deep breath its paw connected to the side of his head, sending him crashing to the ground.
Stars dancing before him, Rye felt a warm, salty liquid trickle across his lips. Blood. “Zanna...?” he whispered weakly, unable to hold on to consciousness much longer. “Why?” He didn’t see, but heard footsteps approaching and a cool paw rested gently against his face.
“You left.” The voice was cold and metallic, sounding devoid of emotion, yet also exactly like Zanna’s; almost perfect. Rye began to shiver as the air around him grew cold, the sky growing darker as the sun seemed to disappear. “You left,” the voice repeated, “and yet you act as if nothing has changed while I rot from the inside out. How dare you!”
The Pikachu let out a hiss and Rye tilted his head just enough to see glaring white eyes and a snarling face, fur standing on end and raised to jagged points. This definitely wasn’t the Zanna he knew. Even in her Light Form, she wouldn’t say such things. He could only look up at her pleadingly, but she was beyond reason. The Pikachu’s claws extended, cutting into the side of his face and causing Rye to let out a faint scream.
“D-don’t, I–”
“You nothing!” Zanna cried, drawing her claws swiftly across his cheek.
Rye cried out again, but this time was different. His will crushed, he could do little but give in to every aching pain, and as he did, he somehow felt more powerful; more in control.
A black aura spread across his body, a crimson hue seeping through the black marks and a red glaze crossing his eyes. His claws extended much further than what he was used to, ending in lethal points, and his fur jutted out in a spiky manner. Rye felt his breaths – which were so uneven before – become more calm and deep, his mind telling him to stay still and not to fight as he would have done. As the Dark Pokemon glanced at his changed body yet again, the Pikachu finally smiled and faded away, a dark matter in its wake.
“Urgh,” Rye uttered, pushing himself off the ground once more. Strange that he felt better all of a sudden, and the immense throbbing in his head had now subsided. It was also odd how he felt no impulse to attack, and that he kept his calm composure; the animal side that usually would have risen when he turned was no longer there.
“Good,” a voice called out, echoing and startling the Elekid. “It took you a while, but it seems the test is now complete.”
“Test?” A shock of surprise coursed through Rye. “What test?” he called out into the air.
“Your will is strong,” came the reply. “But I am stronger. Learning to harness your darkness and controlling when to turn is a valuable asset. You resisted, but you must not; it will only turn out worse. You, yourself, found out how much agony it was, and the cost of that on your body. Embracing your dark side is the first step to controlling it. You need to see it as a gift, not a curse.” The black matter gathered in front of Rye once more and materialised, claws emerging from the smoke, complete with a head, pale blue eyes and white flowing matter behind it. “How do you feel?” Darkrai asked with a mocking, curious smirk.
Rye took a slight step back, brow furrowing as he glared at the Pokemon. “’How do you feel’!? You tormented me with my worst memories! You’re lucky I don’t kill you where you stand!” The Elekid growled and raised a paw threateningly to show he wasn’t bluffing, but Darkrai only laughed.
“Hahaha! My dear boy! You could never kill me! And as it is, this is my realm, and you are consumed within your own nightmare. I did nothing; it was you that tormented yourself. Your mind conjured the illusions.”
“I can’t believe this,” Rye murmured, unable to take in what could be more malicious lies. “Enough! Get me out of here!”
A smile flitted across Darkrai’s face at the Elekid’s apparent anguish and he narrowed his eyes to slits, circling him.
“I’m afraid...I cannot. This is your game now. You will only be free when you confront your demons and pass the trials. Until then you shall forever remain amongst your innermost fears.” A sharp cackle passed his lips as the ghost Pokemon disappeared into the sky. “Pleasant nightmares, little one!”
The echo of his words surrounded the Elekid as he kneeled on the rough dirt beneath him. His face and body were aching, he tasted nothing but salty blood and this nightmare was inescapable. He had wanted a new life, to make amends, to pay for what he had done...
It seemed Darkrai had finally given him his wish, but at what cost?
***
Jarre puffed up his feathers for the umpteenth time as Codan and Lani bickered. The two were still trying to settle details on what they would do when they reached the missionary and the consensus was at a standstill.
“Jarre, would you mind holding these for me?” The little Pidgey, Quoll, held out a few large vines to the Torchic.
“Oh, of course!” He took the vines from Quoll’s outstretched wing and resumed his work; helping her with the packing. “You know, you don’t have to do all this,” he said, raising an eyebrow. “Aren’t you leaving anyway?”
Quoll gave a dignified expression and tossed more vines towards the Torchic who barely caught them. “Yes! But I like to repay favours and those two over there saved me.” She motioned to Kraal and Marilai who were also getting ready to leave, though they weren’t heading to the Missionary, but were instead bent on finding Rye “before the Pikachu did any more damage” to him.
“Alright, sorry,” Jarre offered, handing her a vine when Quoll held out a wing to tie the rolled-up tent.
The Pidgey let a small smile cross her face at Jarre’s remark. “And yourself? I suppose you’re staying with Zanna?”
“Yeah,” Jarre nodded in reply. “I’m her rescue partner! I wouldn’t leave her to fend for herself!” He chuckled slightly. “Even though I know she can, but she has me worried right now. Bringing my enemies back to me...and then Rye wandering off, not to mention that he turned all dark, like Scythe. She won’t even tell me what’s wrong. I mean, surely the two weren’t all that close?” He glanced at Quoll who merely shrugged.
“She never did leave him when he was unconscious.” She watched as Jarre’s jaw dropped.
“Well, yeah, but Zanna and Rye? That’s ridiculous!” And to prove his point he chuckled rather madly for a few seconds at the thought, leaving Quoll to shake her head.
“What other explanation is there? Even I can see her pain, it’s that obvious. You need to take good care of her now.”
Jarre wiped a wing across his face as he handed Quoll another vine. “Yeah...I guess so. But it won’t be easy when I have enough worries of my own right now.”
Quoll sighed as she tied up the last tent. “Everyone has worries, Jarre, but it takes a truly kind spirit to turn a blind eye to their own and help others.” She offered him a smile before hurrying away to see if anyone else needed help packing their supplies.
Jarre stared after her thoughtfully. “I guess I have been a little self-absorbed. I should try to cheer up Zanna. After all, if her pain is as bad at what Quoll says, she’s going to need a lot of cheering up. I can be mad at her when she feels better!” he chuckled slightly to himself.
The Torchic grinned, placed the tents in a neat pile and, heeding Quoll’s advice, went off to find his best friend.
***
“I’m not that annoying, am I?” I muttered to myself as I threw a leaf lazily into a shallow pond stretched out in front of me.
I know I had been nothing but trouble ever since I came here, but was that my fault? All I wanted was peace, but with Deoxys and Darkrai around I didn’t think I was going to get it any time soon. And then there’s Rye, I thought sullenly, the ache in my tail throbbing again. Either I have bad luck, or he does, or something does. I sighed, but knew it was no use whining when there were bigger problems at hand. Right now the world needed me and that meant going to the Wingardom Missionary to ally the forces of the Freedom Fighters.
My brow furrowed slightly as Rye’s warning in the letter came to the fore of my mind. He had warned me about his father, but he was supposed to be head of the Missionary as far as I knew. So why was he so bad?
He will stop at nothing to get what he wants.
Was there something Rye was trying to tell me? What exactly did he want? Despite the advice, I needed to get to that Missionary if I was going to even hope to beat Deoxys; I knew I couldn’t do it alone. It would be risky, but travelling in small groups to the Missionary might be better.
As I’d discussed with Codan and Lani briefly before my meeting with Jarre, taking indirect routes to the Missionary would seem the least suspicious and a good way to avoid Deoxys’ forces should they locate our movements. Kraal and Marilai were to escort Quoll back to her home before leaving to find Rye. Lani thought it best to split the rest of us up into two groups. She was leading the group with Tali and I while Jarre and Dash were sticking with Codan. There were many protests amongst all of us, but this seemed the best way, as Codan put it, to “cover all strengths and weaknesses”. Types were an advantage in both travelling and battle so we needed all the help we could get. Some of us were still wounded from previous fights.
Jarre and I hated to be split up and the same was evident for Dash and Tali, but it was for the best. We had all agreed on that in the end, albeit sour expressions etched into our faces. Tali...that Buizel had a problem with me and I didn’t know what it was, but if she got in my way she’d be sorry. I didn’t know how Jarre would work with Dash, but I hoped he would be okay. I truly felt sorry for bringing up old wounds and it was never my intention. I guess we’d just have to grin and bear it for the time being, to be ready for whatever lay ahead.
I bent down to pick up another leaf as my reverie was interrupted by faint footsteps. I’d grown accustomed to them now and it was fairly easy to tell they belonged to Jarre. A sincere feeling of regret swelled within me and I turned to speak, but was silenced as the Torchic stopped a few feet in front of me, raising a wing to the air. I closed my mouth thoughtfully, but chose to stare at the ground, feeling too guilty to try to look Jarre in the face.
“Listen, Zanna,” he began rather shakily. “I’m sorry for what I said earlier, it was out of line, I know.”
I glanced towards him briefly. “You don’t have to–”
“Yes, yes I do,” he cut in hastily. “I was just upset from my past coming back to haunt me, but I know now that they’re my own demons and I’ll have to confront them eventually. I know that I also need to do it alone and not take it out on you. No doubt you already have problems without me adding to them.” He forced a slight smile as he said the last sentence which I barely returned, though I felt inclined to. “So, Zanna, I’m sorry. Can you forgive me...partner?” he added to the end, giving a small chuckle.
I like the ring of the word and, despite all my hard feelings, felt the edges of my mouth raise in a smile. Life was too short to hold grudges. Stepping up to the Torchic I held out a paw as he grinned and shook it. “Of course, partner. Or should I say teammate? Buddy? Pal? Best friend?” I laughed and nudged him with an elbow, both of us smiling as the trees echoed with our happy voices. I had to admit it felt good to finally have some fun again, especially after all we’d been through. Even the ache in my tail was barely noticeable now.
“Hey, should we head back now?” I asked Jarre after we’d settled down. “Isn’t it about time to leave?” Glancing up towards the sky, I saw the sun just overhead, signalling it was close to midday.
“Oh, yeah!” Jarre exclaimed. “Don’t worry, everything’s packed and ready to go. As soon as we’re all there, we’ll separate and head off. Oh, wait...” He broke off and looked up sadly.
“And we’ll have to split up again,” I groaned slightly, answering his thoughts. “Well at least we’ll be able to part on good terms.” I smiled and placed my paw around his neck, drawing him to my side.
The Torchic grinned as we began to walk back peacefully through the forest. “Hmm,” he murmured thoughtfully after a moment. “Do you think you’ll be able to survive with that Buizel on your back?” He gave a short laugh when I frowned in response.
“I’m tough!” I replied, scowling as I pretended to be offended. “But I hope she doesn’t get on my nerves too much.”
“If you want, I can always keep her in check?” Jarre offered, a large grin spreading across his beak as he blew a swirl of flames into the air.
“No, that won’t be needed!” I laughed at his joke. “But thanks for offering.” I went to tousle his feathers but he slipped away from me, running ahead down the path. Giggling softly, I ran after him, chasing him through the foliage and not relenting until we had reached camp and he was struggling with a fit of laughter, trapped underneath my paws.
***
All of us had assembled within the centre of the clearing amongst all the equipment. Codan smiled towards Lani, who smiled at Jarre, who glared at Dash, who smiled at Tali, who glared at me, which I returned with double the effort.
Kraal and Marilai had left with Quoll a short while ago, each of us saying a hearty goodbye to the Pidgey. It was sad to see her go, but she needed to return to her tribe. I paid no heed whatsoever to the two dogs; they only glared at me as they passed and I yawned impolitely to show them just how much I cared. I smiled in contempt at the memory. And good riddance to bad company, I thought happily. It was somewhat worse now that we were being split up. None of us liked our groups, but we had no choice. We all silently put up with it for the greater good, whatever that was.
“Alright,” Codan announced in a firm voice. “You know we’ve all been split into two groups.” He laid out a map of Talzere in front of us on a log, pointing out two separate routes to the Missionary. “Dash, Jarre and I will take this route,” he stated, dragging a claw from the Ocacia forest and round a town called Rysis to the Missionary. “Now Lani, Zanna and Tali will take this route.” He pointed to the forest once more and curved down towards the desert pass, then to the small town of Talaren. From there we were meant to meet up at the base of the Missionary before entering. “So, any questions?”
All of us remained silent in our sour moods. I stole a glance at Tali who stuck her tongue out in annoyance, smirking. I scowled but checked myself, wanting to remain calm in front of the others.
“No? Great, let’s hustle!”
The bags were distributed amongst us. Each of us carried a lightweight tent and our supplies, though the bulk was carried by Lani and Codan as they were larger. We bade each other goodbye before heading our separate ways.
Codan and Lani shook paws and wished each other well, grinning broadly but still sad to be apart. Stepping up to Codan, I smiled meekly towards him. He’d been my trainer and friend over the past couple of months and it was odd to not be travelling with him.
“Well, Zanna, I guess I’ll see you on the other side.”
I nodded in response and shook his outstretched paw. “Thanks for everything, Codan. Take care.”
“You too,” he smiled down at me, placing a paw on my head. “Stick close to Lani; she’ll keep an eye on you.”
I agreed and turned to Jarre, only half-smiling as I held out my paw.
“Stay safe, okay?” the worried Torchic said with concern.
“Only if you do.” It was always sad to part with my trusted partner, but I knew it’d be better if he went with Dash and Codan. Jarre took my paw with his wing and I embraced him, closing my eyes so the tears didn’t overflow. I could tell the Torchic was much the same, raising a wing to his beak as I stepped back. “I’ll miss you, but see you soon,” I smiled, trying to lift the mood. He nodded and grinned back. That only left Dash.
The Sneasel greeted me warmly, holding out a paw. “Take care, Lamb. And don’t let Tali bug you too much,” he grinned, guessing my thoughts as I shook his paw. “I’ll see you at the Missionary.”
“You’re coming with us, then?” I asked, letting go of his paw.
“For a while, yes. We need to gather those orbs and keeping an eye on you tells me we’ll soon get to see them.”
Pondering this for a moment, I nodded. “I see. Well, great to have you travelling with us.”
“Ah, it’s a pity we’re not going together, hey Lamb?” Dash shook his head sadly, but gave me a playful punch on the shoulder and nodded politely.
I still hadn’t mentioned a word to him about Rye, but I felt bad enough just thinking of the Elekid to bring him up, so I let it be. I returned to Lani looking downcast, but she drew me in with a paw to comfort me.
“It’s about time we leave, little ones. Shall we go?”
I nodded and glanced at Tali who did the same. With a last, sorrowful look at Jarre, I turned and followed the Houndoom down a rocky path, striding with large steps to keep up.
If the Missionary held answers, I hope they would be what we needed. If we could rally the Freedom Fighters we might be able to stand a chance against Deoxys. The possibility of seeing Rye’s hometown, the Marble City, and to an extent his father, had me excited I had to admit. For the first time in a long while I began to believe I could actually help this world, human or not.
Chibi Altaria
07-19-2014, 02:30 PM
Chapter 29;
.............full moon
---------
“It can’t be!” Jirachi’s eyes widened as Deoxys withdrew his tentacle, a menacing smirk etched to his face. The little wish Pokemon backed off; the sight of Uxie falling to the ground lifeless almost completely stunned him. He-he was killed so easily... But just as Jirachi feared his life, too, was in danger, Deoxys disappeared in a whirlwind of black fog, whooshing up through the top of the cavern where the cracks were just large enough to let in the faint moonlight above.
“He didn’t attack us...” It was the first time Sierra had spoken since the assault, and it was her voice that brought Jirachi back to his senses. He quickly whirled to the Riolu in panic.
“Sierra! Uxie! He was murdered!” Without waiting for an answer, he flew anxiously over to the First Power, peering down at the bloodstained Pokemon and the large hole that bore through his chest. It was a sight bad enough to make even the strongest of foes queasy. Jirachi himself wasn’t squeamish, but this sight made his stomach churn in on itself. Sierra’s footsteps echoed behind him as she glanced down at Uxie.
“What now?” she asked hesitantly. “Without the First Power how can we do what Xatu asked?” Her expression worried the wish Pokemon, but he was too busy focusing on Uxie to pay much attention to that. “Jirachi, are you listening?” she huffed after a minute of silence. He shook his head in a daze, completely preoccupied with other affairs.
“I’m sorry, did you say something?”
The Riolu sighed and raised a paw to her forehead. “Honestly! I was asking what we should...” But again, Jirachi tuned out.
I heard something, I know I did! Ignoring Sierra’s attempts to get his attention, Jirachi placed a very shaky hand on Uxie’s body. A tiny pulse could be felt, barely, but it was there. The beat sent shivers down his spine. Jirachi gasped instantly, drawing back from the figure.
“Sierra! He...Uxie’s alive!” As he spoke the words he knew it to be true. The Riolu followed his gaze and rested her eyes on the healing hole in the Power’s chest. It was closing with rapid speed! At that precise moment a beam of moonlight shone through the small hole in the cavern ceiling, illuminating the spot where Uxie’s body lay. The final threads of the hole sewed itself together and the Power’s fur was cleansed. Not a spot of blood could be seen.
As if rising from a very deep sleep, Uxie’s eyes opened drowsily and he smacked his lips together, pushing himself upright as best he could. Jirachi and Sierra could only stare in awe, mouths slightly ajar. The First Power blinked several times and raised a paw to his head in a daze, yawning.
“Oh, visitors. Can I help you?” Uxie’s voice was rather song-like, but held great wisdom, as with Xatu’s and Alakazam’s. It seemed he also didn’t remember what just happened, or else was being mighty calm about it.
“Y-you were dead!” Jirachi stuttered. “There was a great big hole in your chest!” He spread his arms wide to indicate the length of the hole as Uxie blinked again.
“Oh, I was?” He cocked his head to the side and frowned, thinking hard. “Oh! That big, red Pokemon came in here and stabbed me... I remember...” Uxie floated higher and higher into the air in thought, his gaze drifting over the two Pokemon in front of him slowly. “So...what is it I can do for you?” A sudden grin flashed across his face, causing both Sierra and Jirachi to start and shoot each other confusing glances. Uxie seemed to gather this. “Oh, I suppose you two would like an explanation as to how I just woke up, don’t you? Of course. It was the moon.” He raised a paw to the hole in the cavern ceiling where beams of moonlight shone through to illuminate the small area. Through that hole, Jirachi could clearly see a moon, which seemed fully round this night.
“The moon?” he questioned Uxie.
“Mmhmm,” the Pokemon replied with a slight nod of his head, still staring at the brightly lit hole. “See, the moon is where my strength comes from. I am Uxie, known as also as the First Power, the being of Knowledge. My extensive knowledge is drawn from everything around you, but it is the moon that provides me with that power. As it grows fuller, I grow stronger. If I am attacked on the night of a full moon, I will heal in almost no time at all. I am weaker as the moon wanes and if I am attacked then, I will not rise till the next full moon. In short, as long as the moon lives, so do I.”
Uxie flashed another grin towards the two stunned Pokemon. “Deoxys would have just sent us a warning, that’s all, but it was a surprise he did. You two must be special to provoke his wrath upon me like that.”
Jirachi flinched as if he’d just been blamed for the Pokemon’s near death, but nodded weakly. “We have actually come to seek your knowledge of how to rid this world of its darkness, Deoxys included. We need help to defeat him, and both Xatu and Alakazam told us to find the Three Powers. Alakazam was the one who teleported us here.” He stole a quick glance at Sierra who nodded at his words before eying Uxie.
“Can you help us?” she pleaded.
The being of Knowledge slowly absorbed all the information, raising a paw to his mouth and staring intently at both Jirachi and Sierra. “I believe I can,” he stated after a short time, “but that also depends on the cooperation of my siblings, Mesprit and Azelf, for you will need their help, too.” He broke off to stare into space again, seeming to think very hard.
“I believe… I know of a certain ritual that may buy us enough time to take down Deoxys, but it’s tricky. Very tricky. You will need the aide of my kin, as well as the Freedom Fighters and especially the new Light Pokemon. Oh yes,” Uxie smiled, answering Jirachi’s quizzical gaze. “News travels fast, and she is making quite the name for herself.” The First Power grinned at the thought. “But enough of that; I expect you wish to hear of this ritual?” Both Sierra and Jirachi nodded simultaneously. “Very well, then. Follow me, if you please.”
Uxie whirled and raised his hands outwards to gesture to the Pokemon to follow him. They were led through a small passage at the back of the cavern, the walls glittering like thousands of tiny jewels, all gold and grey, quite similar to Uxie himself. Jirachi reached out to touch a gold crystal and was surprised when it felt warm beneath his palm.
“Crystallised fossils,” Uxie said, spotting the surprise within the small Pokemon’s eyes. “The Sableye are kind enough to infuse my cavern with fossils of ancient Pokemon. After a time, the fossils harden and crystallise from the moisture running through the walls. You can feel that they are warm because they are not quite dead; a spark runs through all fossils until reanimated. The gold crystals come from the Pokemon Lileep, I believe,” he added, turning and gliding further down the passage.
Jirachi blinked in amazement, his paw still lingering on the Lileep crystal. “Hey, come on!” He felt a tug on his arm as Sierra stared at him and nodded towards Uxie.
“Oh, right.” He left the crystals reluctantly, following Sierra and Uxie as the passage began to widen. A room soon joined onto the rocky passage, looming over them like a huge dome. The round walls still glittered fiercely, but stone carvings were amongst them. In the centre of the cavern lay a huge pool, ripples spreading from the middle to the very edge. The rest of the clearing was bare. Uxie glided over to the edge of the pool and sat down, his short legs dipping into the water as he waited for Sierra and Jirachi.
“This is the Pool of Knowledge,” he stated simply as the ripples lapped up his legs. “From here I can see what is happening in the outside world, the Farplane and also the past and future, given the right circumstances. I wish to show you a vision from the past before we proceed, which might clear some questions. You must know how Deoxys was created, in order to destroy him.”
“Wait a minute,” Jirachi intervened, “does this mean Deoxys can’t just be killed?”
Uxie nodded. “Deoxys was created by pure malice from Darkrai, and so he must be sent back into Darkrai, but that can only happen from a pure good source; a Light Pokemon. Because Altair was the last Light Pokemon before he died, there was no possible way to kill Deoxys until now.”
“The new Light Pokemon!” Jirachi exclaimed. “So we need her help! But how?”
“As I understand it, she is travelling with a group of companions to the Wingardom Missionary to rally the Freedom Fighters. I would have you two meet them there as soon as possible; there is much to discuss. After I show you this vision, I will contact both Mesprit and Azelf to inform them of what must be done. You two will head off to the Missionary and tell the Light Pokemon how Deoxys can be defeated – that is your task. Now,” he ushered the two Pokemon to the pool edge. “You must each wade to the centre of the pool to access the vision. I will take it from there.”
Glancing at each other with worried faces, Jirachi and Sierra hesitantly stepped into the cool water. Ripples splashed against them as they waded towards the deep centre, water droplets covering their small bodies. Once they stood calmly in the middle of the pool, Uxie floated into the air and began to zoom around the edge, dipping his paw into the water at five separate places, causing a beam of light to illuminate the water and join each of the dots together. A glowing circle soon surrounded both Pokemon, swirling in an anti-clockwise direction, the ripples seeming to pulsate at they flowed outwards.
“W-what’s going on?!” exclaimed Jirachi. “I’m getting dizzy just looking at them!”
“Then don’t look!” Sierra replied sharply, her own eyes closed.
But Jirachi was too mesmerised. He watched silently as the circle spun faster still, until the white glow began to absorb the whole room, and Uxie’s fading body was no longer visible. Momentarily blinded, Jirachi raised a paw to shield his eyes until the light receded and vanished.
The first thing he noticed was that the atmosphere had darkened, and an eerie feeling was beginning to spread through his body. Twisting his head slightly, he noted both he and Sierra were standing in the middle of thousands of Pokemon, all looking intent to kill. Surely it couldn’t be… The Great War! The war between the Light and the Dark Ones had begun again. Only this time, they were standing right in the middle of it.
***
Deoxys flew with grim satisfaction from Uxie’s cavern. By now the insolent little Pokemon would have arisen again. He had taken pleasure in stabbing him, even if he wasn’t technically dead. The main worry causing Deoxys to seethe with anger, however, was not that of a rising Pokemon. The fact that the two little ones would soon know how to kill him hung over him like a large shadow of dread. If they managed to tell that Pikachu then he was liable to be pushed back to where he came from and he never wanted that.
For the first time in many years, Deoxys began to feel an odd kind of emotion which could only be described as fear; that as it happened, was the source of his anger. Granted Deoxys had little emotion other than the malice he was born from, so it virtually came as a shock whenever he felt something else. He’d spent too long in this world; he was beginning to create his own emotions. This could not be tolerated.
Trying to steal the Pikachu’s soul had been a failure, too. Having her soul would have meant that he could control both Light and Dark powers and make an infinite army of Pokemon to do his bidding! But his plan never reached fruition, so it seemed he had to turn to another one.
They would need the help of the Three Powers to destroy him, and if that were so, he would just have to kill them first. Even if the little Jirachi pest could relay his message to the Light Pokemon, they could not perform the ritual needed without the aid of the Powers. So now he knew what he must do and it was simple. If Uxie, Mesprit and Azelf drew their power from the moon, he would just have to destroy it. Destroy the moon, kill the Powers and create a dark army, maybe a light one… rule the world… Things finally seemed to be looking up.
Only one creature barred his way now, but he would easily overcome her with Darkrai’s help. Even if he could not enter this world himself, there was another who could traverse both, and he would be the tool Deoxys needed to break Cresselia down.
Bring the boy… he hissed silently into his mind to Darkrai. As soon as you can. I have a task for him. It is time everyone will learn to bow to you, Master.
Excellent, came the deep reply. I will send him to you once his training nears completion. He will defy me, but not for long. Every moment he is here with me my control deepens, taking root within his core. Though he will soon be able to master his abilities, he cannot defy my will. You will have him before the next full moon, in time to complete your request. Strike when the moon is just a slither, and Deoxys… Darkrai paused as he seemed to think. Do not fail me again. I want Cresselia DEAD!
With a sharp growl, the connection cut out and Deoxys was almost overflowing with glee, or malice; whichever made him the happiest. Darkrai’s threat had no effect on him and he was not yet doomed. He would not give up! Not until that human was wishing she’d never entered this realm. The space Pokemon changed direction and flew upwards, breaking through the many layers of the planet’s atmosphere, chanting silently to himself; Wait, then plan, then strike!
***
Jirachi was frozen. Not the scared kind of frozen, even though he was scared, but the kind of frozen that comes with learning something so important you can’t even blink in case you miss it. So he didn’t blink. He kept his gaze firmly fixed on his surroundings, which consisted of Light, Dark and normal Pokemon in a rocky terrain. It looked like the Dark Lands, but he could have been mistaken.
“This is the foot of Meteor Mountain, I think,” Sierra whispered to him, causing the wish Pokemon to start. Everything else was eerily quiet. So it was true; they were at the base of Deoxys’ lair. “That’s the Freedom Fighters over there.” Sierra pointed a paw towards Light Pokemon leading others behind them. If he counted right, there were three, one of them resembling Altair. “The other side is Darkrai and his army. It seems small, but don’t let size fool you,” she stated warningly.
Jirachi turned his gaze to Darkrai and glared. I hate him! I just want to… GRR! He huffed with anger but soon forgot all about it as he spotted three Pokemon overhead. They were soaring through the air like shotting stars. One was yellow, the other was blue and the third one was pink. Recognising the yellow helmet, Jirachi cried out.
“Look! That must be Uxie and his siblings! What do you think they’re doing?” He cast a glance towards Sierra who held up a paw and motioned for him to be silent. Jirachi obeyed, watching at the three Powers spun in a triangular pattern in the centre of the two armies. It was easy to see that the fight was almost over; both sides were brutally wounded and cut short, numbers rapidly falling. It seemed they had retreated for a brief time to recover. The three Light Pokemon themselves already looked grim, their white fur fading. It wasn’t until now that Jirachi was able to get a close look at them.
The one leading the army at the very point was the Pikachu, Altair. The other two were of a different species but still glowed a brilliant white. He had only heard stories about those two, but rumour had it they died fighting bravely. It seemed he would soon find out. The second Light Pokemon was a Grovyle named Scry and the third was an Aipom called Trix. Scry was said to be the brawn of the three, preferring to use muscles over intelligence; Altair was the brains. Trix used her cunning sarcasm and wits to antagonise her opponents, leading them into carefully laid traps. As it was, the Aipom had a huge grin stretched across her face, but her eyes were narrowed in concentration. Scry had a claw resting on her shoulder to remind her that the focus was to keep cool.
Jirachi spun his head back to look at Darkrai. If he was there, then where was Deoxys? It took a moment for the wish Pokemon to remember what Uxie had said – You must know how Deoxys was created, in order to destroy him.
So Deoxys wasn’t born yet. This must have been the very battle where he was unleashed upon the world.
“Jirachi, look!” Sierra whispered and nudged him lightly, causing the Pokemon to stare in the direction of her pointed paw. It seemed Altair was walking across the battlefield – straight towards them and towards Darkrai! The Light Pokemon was enveloped in a circular shield of white, sparks surrounding him as a further defence. But why was he just walking over to Darkrai? Was he surrendering?
No, Jirachi thought. Even Altair wouldn’t do that.
He knew little about the Light Pokemon, but he knew Altair had enough pride never to surrender to darkness. So then what could it be? But it appeared Altair wasn’t crossing to talk to Darkrai. The Pikachu halted merely a few feet from them in the centre of the battlefield and raised his head towards the Three Powers. He held up two fingers in a kind of sign to the Pokemon before spreading his arms wide. Altair then closed his eyes, apparently muttering something from the way his lips were moving. An incantation? Whatever it was made his shield grow brighter, this time with pure white energy. It was so powerful Jirachi could even feel it, not just see it.
He could only watch in awe as it expanded across the gravelly area towards the Dark Army. Jirachi caught movements from the corner of his eye; Darkrai lashed out, but stopped only a metre from where he had been standing a moment before. The light energy was too powerful for him to cross into it. As the light reached the army of Dark Pokemon, they dissipated into ash. One by one they fell, until only a few of the stronger ones survived, Darkrai included. The rest were just blown away by the wind.
It was at that moment Altair lowered his paw and took a step. Towards Darkrai. Jirachi made to move, but Sierra grabbed his shoulder firmly.
“We can’t help; it’s a vision.”
He sighed, but relented; he knew she was right.
“You’ll suffer for this, rodent!” Darkrai’s howl of pain rang clearly through the night. He lay – doubled over – on the ground, clutching his right arm as Altair stood before him and smirked.
“The battle is over,” he stated calmly, more than a hint of derision lacing his voice. “Darkrai, you lost. Now go back to the pits of hell where you came from and don’t bother me again. Or else.” The Pikachu narrowed his eyes in a demonic glare and as he did so, Jirachi’s eyes widened. This wasn’t the Altair he knew. Something was different about this one.
This Altair gave off an aura of slight darkness, even though he was a Light Pokemon. His face looked rougher; his glare harsher, his fur more coarse. This definitely wasn’t the Altair he knew, or was used to. This one seemed angry. But why was he so different now? Had he changed after he’d died? Let go of his anger?
Darkrai glared back at Altair, evenly matching the Pikachu’s. “I… I have not lost!” With his good arm, he lashed out at the Light Pokemon, but Altair dodged with ease, his smirk rising higher. For a second, he even let out a gentle laugh, but it was cold.
“No, I’m pretty sure you’ve lost. And now I’m going to send you back. I don’t care where you came from, but you’re never getting out again!” The Light Pokemon thrust a paw into Darkrai’s chest, a beam of light spreading outwards from his palm.
Darkrai shuddered; Jirachi could see he was desperately trying to hang on, but he was losing. Soon it would all be over. Altair would sacrifice himself to save the world and send Darkrai into the Farplane. But… something wasn’t right. The light that pierced Darkrai began to grow dim and the shadow Pokemon raised a clawed hand to Altair’s, grasping it firmly.
“W-what?!” The Pikachu was momentarily stunned, the beam of light from his paw abruptly smothered by the darkness of Darkrai’s, and his smirk turning to an expression of utter amazement. “Let go of me, you brute! What are you doing!?”
“Ehehehe…” Darkrai’s almost silent cackle filled Jirachi’s ears as the wispy Pokemon reached a claw into his own body, near his heart. Altair’s eyes were wide, this time with fear. He obviously had no clue what Darkrai was doing anymore than Jirachi did. And he knew that he didn’t like it. The Pikachu tried to tug away, but to no avail; his strength had most likely drained from the battle. When Darkrai withdrew his claw, ever so slowly from his chest, a strange, dark matter oozed with it. It seemed to be pulsing, like it was almost alive somehow. A small red and black pulsating blob of dark matter.
Altair could do nothing as it was plunged into his own chest. His cry was lost as his eyes fluttered, his light aura fading rapidly, turning first purple and then black. The Pikachu’s scream was demonic, altered by the dark matter. His fur turned a dull grey, his stripes turned a piercing black and his eyes grew hollow; a glazed, hollow red that seemed almost familiar to Jirachi.
The Light Pokemon across the field grew chaotic. Without warning, they rushed towards Darkrai with utter hatred for what he was doing to their leader. One by one they tried to reach him and were repelled by a dark force invisible to their eyes. The Three Powers, Uxie, Mesprit and Azelf had stopped their rapid flight patterns and were crying out to Altair, but their voices never reached him. The Light Pokemon was too far under now, and Jirachi could tell what was happening. For he had seen those eyes somewhere before. The same eyes Altair now had… he had seen many times within Deoxys.
As quickly as he had plunged his paw within Altair, Darkrai withdrew it, dragging with him an essence of pure white. Altair’s figure crumpled on the ground, his fur still grey and matted, his eyes glazed red. Even from the distance away that Jirachi was, he could hear the Pikachu’s ragged breathing that was steadily growing worse.
“Sierra…” he whimpered softly. “I don’t understand why Altair is… is dark.” But part of him knew what it was. Darkrai had taken all of Altair’s light essence, and left him only with the darkness that he held; and so he was no longer a Light Pokemon, but a Dark one.
The Pikachu’s paws slowly grasped the ragged ground beneath him. Ever so slowly, Altair dragged himself up off the gravel. Though he wavered, he never fell. His red eyes scanned the battlefield warily. All of these Pokemon rushing towards him… they were intruders. And intruders had to die for entering enemy territory!
Altair growled and launched several blasts of dark energy from his paws towards the remaining Light Pokemon, and the Freedom Fighters. Stunned, they never had a chance. Most were killed instantly; demolished and incinerated by Altair’s attacks. Scry and Trix avoided the blasts, dodging them just in time, and raced towards the now dark Pikachu. They didn’t attack him, but merely dodged all the attacks sent their way; they obviously hoped they could save Altair.
Darkrai stood behind the Pikachu, smiling with glee and fondling a small ball of white, red and black energy within his claws. With this energy he could create what he had hoped to achieve; an army of infinite Light and Dark Pokemon! A new era would soon be born; a new creation would lead the way. Now that he had stolen Altair’s Light powers, and the Pikachu attacked his own kin, he would be free to walk away. Free to live as he pleased. He watched as they fell, one by one, and grinned.
Scry and Trix had reached their limit, too. As Altair stepped over their crumpled bodies, they could do nothing but gasp in surprise. The Pikachu smiled and raised a foot deftly before bringing it down upon their necks.
Both Jirachi and Sierra heard the crunch and turned away, unable to watch anymore. Now he knew that Altair was never a hero. He tried and failed. The Pikachu was Darkrai’s pawn in the end and only ended up killing his own teammates. The wish Pokemon’s anger had sparked. How he had ever admired him he would never know! Now all he wanted was to return to the world, the Farplane, and torture Altair like he murdered his own kind!
Now that the battlefield was empty, it was all over. Altair turned to Darkrai, the only Pokemon left on the field. He stared for what seemed like an eternity, unblinking, unmoving. His chest heaved with heavy breathing, his fur holding the clotted blood of others. All traces of the Light Pokemon had vanished.
“Come now,” Darkrai called to Altair. “You and I will rule the world, side by side. Isn’t that what you wanted?”
The air was eerily quiet as the Pikachu stood still and continued to stare. “Yes,” came the hollow reply. “It is all I ever wanted.” He glared, twisting his head to the remains of his teammates. “They were all holding me back. I never wanted to be one of them. I am better, stronger now.”
Darkrai was satisfied with the answer and turned, Altair following him up the path to the mountain. He still held the ball of energy within his claws, only one of them didn’t seem to like the others. The white energy he had pulled from Altair was struggling, sparking out wildly at the Dark Pokemon. A red hot burning sensation spread through Darkrai’s claw and he dropped the ball of energy, the white spark thrashing and breaking away from the others. It flickered madly and flew through the air until it hit the Pikachu’s body, knocking the air clean from him as he crashed into the ground. Altair growled and struggled, holding a claw over his chest, scratching away at it and not seeming to care about the gashes he was needlessly causing.
“STOP THE BURNING!” he shouted into the night, sending yowls of pain through the air. “ARGH!” But Jirachi and Sierra were frozen and for once, Darkrai was too. As Altair’s thrashing slowly subsided, his fur grew brighter, the darkness fading. The two energies held within his body fought for control. The Pikachu finally coughed and spluttered, a dark matter flowing from his mouth. As it did so, his breathing softened and his fur returned to the normal white it used to be. The darkness was forced out from his body and sent back towards Darkrai, who cursed. He had never imagined Altair’s will to be stronger than his own. But it didn’t matter; everyone was now dead and he had still won.
Still somewhat triumphant, he turned, scooped up the ball of energy and took a step. But that was as far as he would ever get. Darkrai’s face paled to a dull grey, his eyes widening with surprise. His vision grew hazy and wavered, but he turned it towards the ground and it focused enough for him to see a white paw forcing its way through his chest – straight through his dark heart. The dark energy held within his claw fell to the ground and flowed down to the earth.
Wasting no time, Altair opened a door to the Farplane; a sphere of white light that acted as a dimensional hole between two worlds. Withdrawing his paw he forced Darkrai into it and watched as he disappeared into the white light, forever bound to the Underworld. He sighed heavily and turned. Letting his guard down was the last thing he should have done. A dark claw reached out and swiped through Altair’s body. Stunned, the Pikachu staggered and fell into the portal, unable to close it in time. A second later it vanished, leaving Jirachi and Sierra alone on the field. Completely and utterly alone.
It had all happened so fast, there was almost no time to see any of it. Darkrai had turned Altair into one of them, but his Light energy had rebelled and forced the darkness from his body, though too late. The Light Pokemon had killed his kin. He had then killed Darkrai, only to be careless and taken with him. But... the energy still remained. Red… and black.
Their time grew short and Jirachi could feel his body tingling. He knew this feeling, as he had felt it before, not too long ago. He knew enough to know that he was fading from this dream realm. As his vision blurred he strained to see through the clouds, but he was able to discern one thing. The dark matter that still lived began to take shape, writhing and wailing. Several blurred tentacles formed and a howl so ear-splitting erupted from the darkness. Jirachi cried out and the Pokemon turned. But it couldn’t see him, could it? He wasn’t there.
All the same, the Pokemon stared straight at him. Stared at him with hollow red eyes.
Chibi Altaria
07-19-2014, 02:34 PM
Chapter 30;
..........a brief impasse
----------
Every moment the constant grumbling of the Buizel was steadily growing louder. And steadily growing on my nerves. It had been only two hours since we’d parted ways with the rest of the gang - Codan, Jarre and Dash - but already I was beginning to feel the strain this put on me. I hadn’t realised just how much I relied on others to keep my mind occupied; to keep me happy. Now that I had some time to myself, and potentially time to think, I was dragging up all kinds of thoughts that certainly did more harm than good. For the thousandth time since we’d set off, I raised my paws to my temples again and rubbed gently, relaxing for a moment. Until Tali’s rumbling broke my concentration.
“Will you quit it?!” I snapped at the Buizel, too irritated to care that I earned a glare from both her and Lani, as well as a smirk from the former. I sighed. I really needed a better outlet for my emotions; yelling at others just wasn’t cutting it, nor was it healthy.
“Zanna, are you alright?” Lani asked me lightly, doubling back to my pace. “You’ve been rather quiet for a time now, and not just these past few hours.” She hesitated before continuing in a lower, somewhat huskier voice. “If it has something to do with Rye, then I suggest–”
My hearing momentarily stopped after the name was mentioned, and my head swayed dangerously, darkness weighing me down. It was quite a time before I realised we had stopped walking and I was resting within Lani’s paws. Apparently it seemed I had passed out. What a revelation. My head still felt groggy as I sat upright, but at least I was now conscious.
“Zanna, can you hear me?” Lani raised an eyebrow with concern, briefly checking me over.
Having forsaken my voice after only a husk came out, I gently nodded my head. Why did you mention that name? I thought to myself in annoyance. Why does anyone have to mention that name?!
Tali sat a few feet from us on a grey rock, I realised, quietly tapping her foot against the side of it. I wondered if she ever kept still. I hadn’t seen that side of her so far. Nor the friendly one.
“Zanna, could I talk with you for a moment?” Lani’s voice interrupted my thoughts.
I weighed my options. I could say no, and risk being a liability every time the Elekid’s name was mentioned, or I could just go along with it and confide in someone. And I knew deep within that I really needed to confide in someone. Keeping everything to myself was not healthy – this was clearly proof of that. For the first time since I’d entered this world I wished I had a family again. Someone who I could whine to, complain to, or to have fun with. I missed the warm embrace of a mother, if I had one at all – I couldn’t remember – where I could just cry and cry and cry, until all that negative energy was gone. I needed someone here to tell me everything would be alright. With a world’s future possibly weighing on my shoulders, I needed all the support I could get. I needed to learn to trust, so that every time the world crumbled beneath me I would have someone there to pull me back up, slap some sense into me. If I gave her the chance…could I trust Lani? She might just be the very soul I was looking for. I decided it was worth a try.
“Sure,” I replied a little huskily. “I’m sorry for causing such worry.”
The Houndoom only smiled at me, her muzzle raised slightly, though not quite reaching her eyes. “It is quite alright, little one,” she answered, nudging me gently. “Come take a walk with me. Tali,” - the Buizel raised her head as Lani addressed her - “could you wait here for a moment? I need to talk to Zanna.” Tali nodded briefly and closed her eyes, seemingly going back to tapping her foot mindlessly against the rock. Satisfied for the time being, Lani led the way along a small path that wound off our current, and somewhat larger, one. She stayed at my pace so I could keep up. From the look of it, I could tell she did that often. She seemed almost accustomed to the pace.
We walked like that for quite some time, in silence, only the sounds of nature echoing around us. The soft chirruping of Starly, the gentle humming of Beedrill in the surrounding trees. Now that the snow was starting to clear up, all kinds of wildlife seemed to have returned. I found myself smiling at the thought, if only briefly. It was times like these I missed, the times where I didn’t have a care in the world. It seemed those times didn’t exist anymore. At least not for me.
“So,” Lani said, her head tilted sideways at me, “are you going to start, or should I?”
I remained silent for about a minute after her question, pondering what would be the best way to start. I hadn’t told anyone besides Jarre that I thought I was a human. No, I knew I was a human. How I came to be this way I just didn’t know. Then there was the fact I was a Light Pokemon, some creature charged with powers that could save a world from darkness; that I was meant to save this world, Talzere, from darkness. More specifically, Deoxys. I also had conflicting problems in the romance department; the Elekid I liked had forsaken me and been turned evil, the Pikachu I felt an attachment to that I could not explain had kissed me, and the Sneasel that treated me like a long time friend I’d only known for a few hours knew nothing of my past.
“Uh… What would you like to know?” I asked tentatively, after my pondering hadn’t opened up any options. Obviously, the largest issue of concern was at the fore of both mine and Lani’s mind, for she said what I was hoping she wouldn’t.
“Why did you faint?” Her tone wasn’t hollow, but concerned. Not bitter, but caring. She only wanted to help.
I rested my paws lightly against my stomach. I’d known this was coming. I just had to take a deep breath and let it out, no matter how much it might hurt. It was for my own good. “Rye.” I stated in the simplest, most direct answer I could muster. To my own astonishment, I didn’t faint, nor did I feel like I would. It felt good for me to affirm my own worries and share them with another. Maybe it was the first step I needed to take towards healing.
“Rye?” Lani questioned, but didn’t seem too surprised. “I only mentioned his name, and it made you faint?” She wasn’t mocking me; that much I knew. Her eyes held little understanding, though I could see she wanted to know.
I didn’t want to continue, though. All the courage I seemed to have mustered was gone within that one breath of an answer. I lowered my head to the ground, awaiting further accusations, but none came.
“Ah,” came Lani’s reply at last. “I see.” She remained silent for a minute, perhaps piecing together puzzles before the final blow came. “You loved him.”
Without even being aware of it, I felt myself nodding at her remark. “I… loved him.” I repeated in a mere echo. “Part of me still does.” At that moment, I couldn’t control my tongue. It spoke rapidly, fluently, of its own accord, finding words that I’d been trying to all this time to no avail.
“I felt a connection since we met – Rye and I – and I know it’s strange, but I felt like I’d known him from a time before.” I hadn’t admitted this to anyone before, not even Rye himself, though I’d often wondered if he felt the same. “I knew he liked me before he said it; the determination I felt flowing from him when I was attacked… was strong. He only smiles with me. He laughs with me, Lani. He laughs.” I felt my lips pull up remembering the bell-like peal that could only be heard when Rye was truly happy. “I was happy, what brief time I spent with him. What we had… I was happy. But Darkrai tore that away from me.” I shuddered inwardly at the thought. “I don’t know what to do anymore. When I saw Rye that night… I knew something was wrong. But to have him attack me, attack us,” I corrected, “I never thought it was possible.” I let my paws encase my face, tears flowing into my fur once more as I tried to hold them back.
“I admit I knew something was wrong with him when he didn’t wake up. Before that, even. When we were attacked, something was wrong. We had a… a mental link,” I said, searching for the right words. “When Rye suffered, or if I did, the other was hurt. He cut off this link when he found out he might die…” I choked on a sob at the word, but carried on nonetheless. “It was a shadow poison Rye was tainted with, the same type of thing that turns Scythe into what she is. I feared it would act up, but never this soon. I never wanted it to be this soon…”
I could sense that Lani wanted to talk, but she was waiting for me to finish and I still had a way to go. But I was struggling whether or not to tell her that I thought I used to be a human. Maybe it was best not to tell her just yet. No sense worrying over more problems when there was enough at hand.
“I’m really worried for him, Lani. It’s putting a strain on me so much. I ache every time I hear his name; I was crushed when he left because I thought… I thought he loved me, too!” It made me mad to hear myself admit it, so I issued sparks from my cheeks in a release, perhaps as a calming motion. A moment later I felt a gentle nudge against my shoulder. Lani’s head rested on it lightly as she spoke, her tone little above a whisper.
“Have you considered that he left because he loved you?” she suggested. “Even though you are feeling so much unbearable pain right now, even though it hurts, it would protect you from him. He was smart and it seems he knew what he was doing. Everything he has done was because it was best for you. He cared for you, Zanna. He loved you.”
She was taking this really well. I knew she was right, no matter how much I didn’t want to believe it. All I wanted was for everything to be alright again, for none of this to have happened. Would I have been better off when I was a human? Maybe. But now was no time for guesses.
On an impulse, I whirled and buried myself within Lani’s fur, paws clutching tightly. I cried and cried, as I would have had my mother been there. All the while the Houndoom sat and hummed a gentle tune and said not a word, but that song was worth more than a thousand words. It was like a lullaby that gently soothed my worries; washed everything away. Just like an unspoken promise. Just like a mother.
***
Jarre was edgy around Dash, and the same could be said about the Sneasel. Neither talked to each other, nor made a comment, except to talk to Codan every so often. It was only natural, of course. Jarre had tried to murder Dash once before and that wasn’t something you could just ‘get over’. In fact, it didn’t seem like either would ever get over it.
It had been only a couple of hours into the trip and Jarre was already beginning to feel he would have rather risked taking chances with that uptight Buizel. He did, however, hope Zanna was holding up alright. Everyone had noticed something had been different about her the past week or so and despite his earlier denial that she was involved with Rye, he was now having doubts himself. That would explain why she was so reserved since he’d left. And her outburst at him leaving. Thinking about it like that, it did make almost perfect sense.
He liked Zanna, but more as a close friend, or a sister. He liked to laugh with her, to play around with her, to make sure she was okay. She, in turn, did the same to him. In a sense, they were the perfect pair for a team. She even forgave him for being a murderer in a time that was so harsh to him. He had no choice… If only Raze could see it like that. He hated that Taillow after all he’d done, but deep inside, there was a soft spot that would always remain. A time when when two innocent birds had loved the same life together, had lived liked brothers in such a cruel town. He missed that time and he missed Raze. But that was a long time ago and nothing would ever return to normal. That much was certain.
“Let it go, Jarre, it won’t change anything now,” he snapped to himself quietly. “Let it go.”
He plodded on, stealing a sideways glance at Dash to make sure he hadn’t heard anything. The Sneasel’s gaze remained rooted to the ground in front of him as he followed the Dragonite’s large steps almost too carefully. Clearly he hadn’t heard a word Jarre had uttered, and he preferred it that way.
“Look, there it is just up ahead.” The Torchic’s head snapped up as Codan’s voice broke through his thoughts. “That’s the secret route that will take us to the Missionary.”
Jarre craned his head around the Dragonite for a better look but saw nothing out of the ordinary along the dusty path. “Where?” he questioned, raising an eyebrow sceptically and hoping Codan hadn’t gone senile. He was still too young for that.
“Down there.” It was Dash who spoke, and the Sneasel lifted a claw to point at a small grate covering the ground a few feet in front of them. The vines it was made from seemed somewhat brittle. Obviously it was quite old, which was truthfully a little unnerving.
“A grate?” Jarre scoffed. “A grate is a secret route?” Well this trip was full of surprises.
“It’s a sewer system,” Dash replied, staring at Codan, ignoring Jarre completely. “You plan to use the sewer route to get to the Missionary? I heard it was like a maze down there.”
Codan nodded. “True, it happens to be a maze, but it’s one that I know. We’ve been on plenty of rescue missions, Lani and I, and the sewers have come in handy from time to time. I hope you two don’t mind getting your feet wet, haha!” He let out a rumbling laugh and flicked open the lid of the grate with his tail.
“Wet?” Brilliant, Jarre thought with disdain. Me being a fire type certainly doesn’t help here. I just need to think of something to get me through this, to pull myself together! He watched silently as first Codan flew into the passage and Dash followed, jumping lithely down into the murky depths. Taking a deep breath, the Torchic stepped up to the very edge of the hole and peered down, nothing but darkness greeting him. Well, well, well. I never thought I’d be doing this. Great. GREAT. Oh, dear Arceus, I just made a pun.
Swallowing his pride, the Torchic followed Dash’s pursuit and jumped into the opening, darkness greeting him like a long lost friend.
***
“Graaah!” Rye slammed his fist against the invisible barrier stretched before him for the thousandth time, and for the thousandth time, not a single scratch marred the surface. His hand was beginning to ache – and that was hardly surprising. A trickle of blood ran the length of his arm, but he paid no heed to it. Such things were not worth worrying about. Not when he was stuck in a dream world full of his own unspoken, ghastly nightmares.
“Darkrai! Release me from this prison!” The distraught Elekid glanced up at the murky sky, but only his own echo replied. Not a trace of the dark Pokemon could be seen, though Rye was sure he was up there, silently mocking him with a smirk etched to his disgusting face. Revolting.
Sighing, Rye sat down on a small rock – one of the few that was scattered throughout this world. In the short time that he’d been here he’d noted that time was endless; there was no breeze, though objects moved. They vanished according to what he wanted, so he never got what he wanted. From this analysing he devised a plan so that to get what he wanted, he had to not want it. But that was easier said than done. He could little more focus his mind on not wanting things he desperately needed, than he could fly. It seemed all it would take was a little self control, if he had any.
As a silver lining, no new nightmare Pokemon had appeared before him. If Zanna had revealed herself again Rye swore he would have to kill Darkrai then and there; he was not nearly strong enough to face her yet. Closing his eyes and sighing coolly, Rye tried to calm himself. Better to not get worked up about what he couldn’t control and focus on what he could. Right now he needed to concern himself with passing these ‘trials’ Darkrai thought up in order to test him, whatever they could be.
“Riley.”
The Elekid’s eyes snapped open, pupils contracting into thin slits at the name called in his direction, beckoning to him. But it wasn’t just the fact that his full name was used – though he loathed it – but the fact that he knew that voice. It all seemed like nothing but a hazy memory, far from the fore of his mind, now dragged into reality. Only this wasn’t reality, and it couldn’t be her. Impossible.
Rye turned, his fur prickling and standing on edge as if he’d seen a ghost, which was exactly what was before him. Again, the dull green hues of a Larvitar greeted him, but it wasn’t Kryal. This Larvitar was slightly greener in colour and lighter, too. It was female; that definitely ruled out Kryal.
“Dear, dear, Riley…” It spoke again, eyes narrowing slightly, a smirk appearing on its face. Her face. All too familiar for a distant memory. All too unwanted.
“Eon…” Sound finally able to be dragged from his mouth, Rye gasped in surprise. He had expected her to emerge sometime, especially after her brother’s uncanny appearance, though it still came as a shock. His guard had dropped the moment he’d seen her, all arduous planning disintegrating. Eon, the Larvitar, could sense this. Without a moment’s hesitation she had walked right up to the Elekid.
“My, look how you’ve grown. If I recall, it’s been a long time since I’ve last seen you, my lord.” She added the last part in a sweet tone, mocking him. That much was evident. For an illusion, she still retained all her annoying characteristics. Darkrai must have studied for once.
“I know you’re an illusion, so cut the formalities,” Rye shot back, his face still pale from the encounter. “If this is another test I have to pass then so be it.”
Eon frowned and pouted, obviously not liking the way Rye was treating her. “Honestly, you can’t greet your old friends like that. Your manners definitely haven’t improved with time. Haha!” Her steely laugh cut through the air like ice, and despite Rye’s hardened shell, he flinched at the sound. “Aww, what’s wrong, tough guy? Scared of me still?” The Larvitar’s face lit up in a grin. “You know, I’ll get back at you for that time you knocked me unconscious. But I suppose my brother’s death was enough for you.” Her tone had darkened at the mere mention of Kryal, and even if this was an illusion, Rye could plainly hear the hurt in her voice, and feel the hurt in his own heart.
Darkrai had used the apparition of Eon to tear down his defences, and now he was no longer able to defend against any attack, however weak. Fear had resurfaced and immobilised him.
“I was never afraid of you, Eon,” he uttered after finding his voice for the second time, though barely. “I was only a child back then. Had I known the severe consequences of my actions I never would have went through with it. Kryal would still be alive and you…” He trailed off, not wanting to speak of his past any further. Much more of this would tear him apart.
“So you regret it, do you?” Eon asked, disregarding the fact Rye no longer wished to continue the conversation. “You regret what you did to my brother?” Her mouth was set in a thin line, eyes unblinking, staring at Rye and waiting for an answer.
“H-how could you say that? Kryal was my best friend. My best friend. He was murdered before me, because of me. How could I not regret it?!” The Elekid glared at the Larvitar, a steel edge glinting in his eyes, his voice cold. “But I don’t regret obeying my father that day and making the choice to silently follow him. If I didn’t, no doubt he would have killed me, too, and I would not be here. Now that I am, I can finally exact my revenge. The revenge he deserves.”
“And what is it that he deserves?” Eon pushed, her grin widening. “Would you kill your own father – your flesh and blood – to avenge my brother? Would you really go so far? I don’t believe you have it in you, Rye. You never had it in you to kill.” She paused and laughed again. “You were always such a crybaby! Remember when I tripped you and you fell face first into a muddy puddle? You cried over that. You even cried when I took the last cookie Khrono had offered us. You could never kill, least of all your father. He –”
“He deserves all he has coming,” Rye cut in sharply, ignoring Eon’s words. “It is true; I used to cry over the littlest things, but that was a long time ago. I have not cried since then, save for once recently.” For Zanna, he spoke to his mind, not wishing to divulge this sacred information to a mere illusion. “My father needs to be taught his place and I want to be the one to do it. It has to be me. It always was.”
Rye marvelled at the determination in his voice. Had it just appeared out of thin air, like Darkrai’s illusions? He did not remember having this resolve before Eon pushed him to admit it. Though somewhere, deep inside him, he admitted he had always thought it would come to this; when he would have to destroy his father in order to prevent further harm from coming to the world. If he was still creating a dark army like he suspected, then Rye would have no choice but to put an end to his actions. If not willingly, then through brute force. But was Eon right? Could he really kill his own father, even to save the world?
The Larvitar’s smile faded at his words. “It was always you. Well at least that, I believe. Tell me, Rye,” she said in a blunt tone, cutting out all attempts to be charming, “would you keep that promise you made to me all those years ago? On your honour, you swore it. Or have you none of that, either?”
Rye shuddered ever so slightly, hoping it was not visible. “I remember my oath, yes. Indeed, I intend to keep it.”
“Then why are you here and not with me?” Eon cut through before Rye could continue. “Why were you travelling with that Pikachu – your enemy – when I was the one that needed help?” He flinched at the mention of Zanna but kept his calm composure, eyes locked with the Larvitar’s. “Why did you abandon me, Rye?”
“I did not abandon you!” The Elekid clenched a fist in front of him, breathing hard. “Eon, I –”
Tears entered her eyes. “No! Save your sorry excuses for someone else who cares! You said you would protect me, Rye. If your attempt is going to be the same as it was for Kryal, then – then I don’t want it!” The illusion of Eon whirled and ran off down a path, disappearing hastily into the darkness, and away from Rye’s view.
“EON!” he shouted into the void. “Eon, wait! Arrgh!” Throwing aside all fears, Rye raced after the Larvitar, following the path where he’d last seen her hazy shadow. “I won’t lose you again,” he cried into the darkness. “Once was already enough!”
Eon sat by a lake, but not one that was filled with clear reflections and bright blue water. This lake was covered with ice and looked very dreary. Almost an imitation of his thoughts, Rye presumed. The Elekid panted from trying to keep up. She was fast, even as an apparition. Despite the fact that he knew this Larvitar wasn’t real, he couldn’t help but feel everything he would have if it were the real Eon. He needed to say these things, even if it was only to clear his head. Perhaps it would help his conscience, if he were to confide in this illusion.
The Larvitar did not look up as he approached, but stayed in the same seated position, staring intently at the ice covering the frosted lake. Rye peered once at Eon before lowering himself onto the ground next to her, though never making eye contact. He hated to admit that he was afraid of this illusion, because it made him empathetic again. He hated to feel emotions.
“The ice is cold,” Eon stated coolly, echoing the lake’s dreariness. “You’re cold, too.” She stated it simply, but Rye felt it pierce through his barrier yet again.
“And what’s that supposed to mean?” He spoke through gritted teeth, still not glancing at his companion. “‘I’m cold?’”
The Larvitar closed her eyes and let a smile tug at the edges of her mouth. “Not your skin, if that’s what you thought, stupid. Your heart. Your emotions. They’re cold, Rye. Why did you let yourself be cut off from the world for so long? What could you possibly gain by being all alone?”
She spoke distantly, eyes still closed, but Rye felt something of the real Eon within Darkrai’s clone. This is exactly what she would have said to him had she been here in this very spot.
“I gained a shell,” he explained. “Simple as that. I needed to become untouchable, so nothing would ever hurt me again. I never wanted to experience that same torture my father gave me so many years ago. My shell protects me from that.”
“Your so called shell isn’t doing such a good job then, if that girl was able to break through it.”
Rye stiffened in an instant, suddenly wary. “How do you know about that?” Then he bit his tongue. It was an illusion, of course. Darkrai knew it, and so did this Larvitar. It knew all Darkrai did. “It was doing its job fine,” he corrected, calming his composure. “It was perfect. And it never broke; I allowed her to draw near, that was all.”
“And once your shell was breached, that was your undoing,” Eon replied. “But listen, Rye. You can’t hide from everything forever. This shell of yours is only good if it can protect you from your enemies. If it blocks you from your friendships and happiness as well, is it really a shell you ought to have?” The Larvitar opened her eyes and turned to study him. She had hit his fear head on.
“No, it isn’t…” Rye said slowly. “But if I withdraw my shell, what is left to protect me from the thorns in the world? What will happen to me then?”
“Let your friends fight for you, Rye. What else are they there for? Let them help you; let them carry part of your burden. If you depend on yourself all the time you’ll only be crushed under the pressure. Every time you get hurt – every time a thorn reaches you – lean on those around you. Trust in them to pick you up each and every time. If you fall.” She smiled again, though this time it reached her eyes. “If you fall, at least remember you are not alone. Riley.”
Rye blinked once, eyes wide, then sighed and let a slight smile consume him. “No, I am not alone. Thank you, Eon.”
As he reached out to the Larvitar, its smile widened and the apparition disappeared before him, leaving a thin layer of green matter in its wake.
“What the –” Rye recoiled, paw in midair as the smoke hovered around it. “Why did it disappear?!” Jumping to his feet, he thought of raising his shell when it hit him. A sudden realisation. This shell – the very same that was his defence all the time – was no longer needed. All he needed now was to rely on his friends. This nightmare was nothing! It could not get to him, nor could its thorns ever hope to reach him. As long as he held a goal, he could escape this place stronger than before, and in control. He would keep rising, because he had a reason to.
“Hear me, Darkrai!” he shouted into the blackened sky, his own echo taunting him. “You cannot ever hope to bring me down because I have something you do not! I have a reason to be alive, and I have a reason to be strong. Your thorns will never reach me!”
The Elekid glared across the vast ice lake with fierce determination and spread his arms wide. Nothing can harm me now. Not even my own nightmares.
***
“Wait, I can’t do that… I can’t dance…” I rolled over fitfully, cringing at the scene forming in my mind, when a dull sound broke through my thoughts. Without a second’s delay I sat bolt upright, resting heavily on my paws. “What a dream that was,” I muttered drowsily, turning to face the door of the tent. “But what was that I heard just now?”
We’d stopped for the night just on the outskirts of a nearby lake. It was rather beautiful the way it shimmered and glistened, even in the moonlight. Lakes like this always held me rather entranced, and so by my desire I had stayed perched by the edge of the water for the remainder of the day. Lani had kindly told me that the lake’s name was called Siuryen, which in the ancient language meant something along the lines of ‘rebirth’. That was just what we all needed right now: the rebirth of a happier time, something far from this abomination Deoxys had turned Talzere into.
Whilst I was happily seated by the lake my thoughts had wandered, but this time in the direction of the erratic Buizel. It was no surprise that Tali did not share the same fondness that the others had for me, but I could not discern why. I hadn’t done anything to hurt her. The only explanation I had come up with was that it had something to do with Dash. He was her partner, after all. Had I somehow roiled her up by bringing them along with us? In any case, no one was forcing her to stay here; she could leave anytime she wanted. Though I got the feeling she would follow wherever Dash went – I could see they were close.
When I had first encountered the pair, she had been the one so intent on retrieving the Orb of Sorrow. Why was it so important to her, if Dash had left it in my care? And what was so great about a shiny orb? I had a total of three now in my possession – two entrusted to me by Rye – yet I had no idea what I was supposed to do with them. Not for the first time this week I had tried to contact Altair by telepathy, to see if he had any information regarding them; after all, they were called the ‘Orbs of Altair’. The Pikachu had neither answered nor returned my pleas, which I could feel was odd. Especially for him.
Despite the fact I had no kind feelings of empathy towards the Buizel, I put up with her because I had to. It was not my desire to get to know her, that was for certain.
Hauling my heavy body to its feet, I stumbled out into the night to investigate the noise which had sounded not too far from camp. In fact, it seemed to be in the direction of Lake Siuryen, where I had been earlier. Figuring I could use some stealth training, I dropped to all fours and darted between a few of the bushes that scattered the roadside. I hadn’t been too far when the thud came again, louder than before. This time curiosity got the better of me as I reached the lakeside, slowly peering between the fronds of my hideout. It was surprising to see a familiar face, and the relief I felt upon recognising that face was drained by what it was doing.
Tali stood by the lapping water, a dark aura surrounding both her arms, on which two lithe, onyx bands were attached. My eyes widened in interest, wondering what on earth they could be. I had never seen such bands before, least of all ones that emitted a dark aura. I could only feel a slight prickling in my fur and a deep sense of foreboding. Though I could not explain it, I knew those bands were bad news.
My teeth gritted of their own accord as I dashed into the clearing and tackled the Buizel to the ground, sending us both sprawling into cool depths of the lake. For a split second I had no control over my actions, but I knew – I just knew – that I had to stop her.
“W-what the?!” Tali’s agitated cry reached my ears as she floundered in the water, spluttering. “Pikachu!” she snapped, meeting my gaze with a fierce glare. “What the hell is your problem!?
“What the hell is your problem!?” I snapped back, surprised at the sheer force behind my words, and the fact I had cussed at her.
Tali recoiled in shock, fear flitting across her eyes for a mere second before she rebuked. “You’re my problem! You and Dash and everyone else who’s always gettin’ in my way!”
Dash? He’s part of her problem? I had thought for sure that the two were close, but to hear her say that he was a problem to her… Just what was going on?
“Tell me what those things are on your arms,” I changed tactic, nodding towards the bands. “What were you doing?”
The Buizel gathered herself, snorting and rising fluently from the water, her back to me. “What’s it to you what they are? You’re not getting your dirty paws on them anyway.” Tali took two brisk steps towards the lake edge before I bounded after her with another tackle.
“Who said you could leave?!” This time when my body made contact the onyx bands snapped from her arms and flew into the water, disappearing under the surface.
“The bands!” Tali cried out, panicking and pushing me harshly aside with a paw. “Rakai!”
I froze immediately in the water, all the wind knocked from my chest, watching as Tali dove to retrieve the bands. I knew that name, and it was a name I would scorn for as long as I lived. Rakai, one of the Hunters, had been the Weavile who had poisoned Rye. Whatever affiliation he had with Tali could not be good. And neither were those bands.
The Buizel reappeared from beneath the surface of the water clutching the two bands to her chest tightly. It now seemed she had forgotten I was here; her gaze and attention were all occupied by the objects within her paws. But I was not about to let her forget I still had business.
“Tali,” I said shakily, trying to make my voice sound firm. “What has… what has Rakai got to do with this?” My body stood lifeless in the lake. It was cold; far too cold to be comfortable, yet I could not bring myself to move. All that mattered now were the answers I so desperately wanted.
A certain hollowness entered Tali’s eyes at the name, but she shook her head brusquely, refusing to meet my gaze.
“Tali,” I repeated firmer still. “Tell me.”
For a moment the Buizel’s mouth opened, then it closed rapidly as she shook her head yet again, turning to face me. “You wouldn’t understand!”
They were the last words that echoed through the clearing as Tali fled from my sight. I had no wish to pursue her, because for once I felt she needed to be left alone. All my body, my entire being, felt were those echoing words. So distant. So pained.
You wouldn’t understand!
Tali. What trouble had she gotten herself into now?
Chibi Altaria
07-19-2014, 02:35 PM
Chapter 31;
..........inklings of a human
----------
Tali chose a distant path far, far from where the others had made their camp. She no longer wished for their company, nor did she need it. The quiet calm of the night was all she longed for and it greeted her like a trusted ally, for the two had once been very close. That Pikachu had cut into her deeper than almost anyone; through the flesh down to the very bone, even to her soul. The pain that she felt – renewed once she had mentioned Rakai’s name – she had not experienced in such a long time it was almost like a lost memory. She should have known that memories always come back to haunt you when you least expect it.
Rakai…
It was true the Weavile in question was now one of the Hunters; a known notorious group of Dark Sneasel and Weavile under the command of Deoxys, their claws infected with the ability of shadow poison, through which more Dark Pokemon could be bred. It was also true that those Weavile once happened to be kind souls. At the very least, Tali knew Rakai was. But what had happened to him had changed him forever and he was no longer the Weavile she had known. Yet… she was sure part of him still existed somewhere, deep within.
“Oh, Rakai…” Her own mutter sounded weak and pitiful, even to her ears. “Rakai, where are you?”
Raising her head to the sky, she glanced at the moon, which was a sliver tonight; a full moon had just passed. If she held her paw upwards it could completely cover it until the sky was moonless and just a desolate, dark place like everywhere else. Sighing, the Buizel returned to her solemn pacing, finding comfort in the repetitive thump of her feet on the path. It was then that a familiar voice entered her mind, and with it, the image of a young Sneasel.
---
Tali, look at this. See? My claws are bigger than your paw even! Look how big I’ve grown!
Rakai! You’ve grown so much. It… it’s so good to see you again…
Yes. You too, Tal. I missed you.
---
“Stop it!” Tali growled into the starlit sky with frustration, panting hard and eyes wide. “I never gave you the right to mess with me! Stay. Out. Of. My. Head!”
---
Hahaha! I beat you again! Listen, Tal, you’re never going to win if you keep up the same strategy again and again and again… It’s tiresome.
B-but I was hoping I could beat you with brute strength…
Oh? Strategy hurting your brain? Hahaha!
WHAT?! No! Listen here, tough guy. I will beat you!
---
“I said get away!” the Buizel cried into the air, raising her paws to cover her head as she fell to the ground in pain. It had never hurt so much to remember the past. She never wanted to remember it; all she wanted was for it to be gone. The taste of salty tears filled her mouth as she gasped into the cool air which felt like piercing daggers to her heart.
---
Friends forever. You and I. Promise.
---
“RAAAKAAAI!”
***
Tali hadn’t returned since last night and we couldn’t move on without her. At least that was what Lani had said. To be perfectly honest, I was fine with leaving the uptight Buizel by herself. She’d caused us nothing but trouble so far, especially when I didn’t do a thing to deserve it! The only thing about her that interested me right now was those bands.
What I had felt upon encountering them was strange enough; a dark, hollow feeling, much like being in Rye’s presence when he turned. But that wasn’t the only odd thing that unnerved me. I wondered how she had got her paws on those bands to begin with. If they were some evil tool to be used, that put Tali under a lot of suspicion in my eyes. Our little gathering I had kept secret from Lani, mainly because I had no idea how she would react. And if Tali found out another knew she might run off with the bands before I had a chance to even get to them. I wasn’t certain about much these days, but I knew I needed to get those bands. Before someone got hurt. A sigh escaped my mouth as I realised it was no use; I’d just have to be patient and wait.
The day had been rather dreary so far, grey clouds frolicking in the sky, but it hadn’t rained yet. The weather was making me rather sleepy so I suppose I could take a nap. A little one wouldn’t hurt, and Lani was off exploring the area nearby and to gather supplies before we left. Yes, a nap seemed like a good idea.
I’d also felt a lot better about Rye since I had mentioned it to Lani, and though it still hurt when I thought of him, a little piece inside me had begun to heal. I could tell she would keep my secret and not tell a soul; that was just the way Lani was, and was just the way I liked her.
Thinking of Lani soon turned my thoughts to Jarre, Dash and Codan. I hoped Jarre was doing alright, especially with Dash following in pursuit. I hoped Dash was alright. It wasn’t my idea to stick the two together, but they wanted a team with type advantages, Codan had said. Not the smartest move, but he was the eldest and the main choices were his to make.
It was with that thought I found my favourite tree by Lake Siuryen and curled up beneath it. All too soon drowsiness came over me. The gentle swaying of the wind echoed through my ears with a whoosh whooooooosshhh. The calming noise made my eyelids droop and my head feel heavy. I did not know when I finally succumbed to the calls to sleep, but it came over me so suddenly I was pulled under completely. Dead to the world.
***
A young boy stood before me, a human, no older than seventeen or so. Bright brown eyes welcomed me along with a gentle smile. He wore dull blue jeans with a dark grey shirt, brown hair covering his head in a mess. Again, it seemed he hadn’t brushed it. But that was Cody. That was my friend.
“Hey, Zanna. You’re late, or did you forget again?” His face stretched into the usual grin he wore when in one of his happy-go-lucky moods.
“I did not forget,” I pouted up at him, reaching to tousle his hair before he swatted me away. “You know I just like arriving fashionably late.”
“Hahaha! You know there’s fashionably late, and then there’s just plain late. Guess which category you fall into?”
“Oh, very funny, wise guy.” I ignored the clear smirk on his face and strode right past him. “Ladies first. And since I’m the more manly one here, you first.” Halting, I paused to think. “I also have no idea if that was an insult to myself, or you.” I broke out in laughter, eyeing him with a smile that played about my lips.
“Alright, let’s both go,” he suggested, walking to my side. “The manly girl and the girly man.” A cheesy grin greeted my inquisitive gaze.
“Cody?”
“Yeah?”
“You’re an idiot.”
An airy laugh filled the air as he strode on ahead, raising a hand in acknowledgment. “Say whatever you like, you know you love me!”
“Whatever…” I muttered under my breath, knowing his comment to be true. Still, all the love in the world could not make him revert from being an idiot. It took all the strength I had to bite my tongue and not remark on that fact. Who cared anyway, I’d just get him back later.
I made to follow Cody when my ears picked up a sound that wasn’t the gentle thud of my footsteps. Taking a glance from the corner of my peripheral vision, I spotted a couple of shadows dancing about the corners of a stone wall nearby. The shadows of other humans. It was clear from the yelp that issued from that same direction that they were causing trouble.
“Zanna, what’s up?” Cody had reappeared behind me, gently grabbing my arm and following my gaze. “We don’t know what’s going on over there. I don’t think we should investigate. Besides, I’m not really in the mood to be getting us out of the trouble you always get us into.”
“Well that’s hardly my fault,” I said innocently. “Trouble usually finds me.” Which was true. “I’m going to see who or what they’re hurting; it’s your choice if you follow.” Tugging my arm free from his hand, I stealthily made my way to the stone wall as the sounds grew louder. A harsh cry welcomed me and an even harsher laugh in response.
“Hey, Jack, this one looks weak. Let’s rough him up a bit!”
The voices of teenagers reached my ears, and they were full of malice. Local thugs, no doubt. Some of them held quite a hefty reputation around these parts – especially in the ‘bad’ part of town which I liked to stay well clear of.
Edging my footing slightly to hold my weight to my left, I peered round the corner of the wall. There were five men that greeted my eyes; one was smaller than the rest, and one not too far from him already looked unconscious. It didn’t escape my notice that copious amounts of blood had spattered the ground a none-too-healthy pale red. The remaining three were gathered around the smaller two – one further back than the rest – watching.
One of the larger men raised a hand to the air, casually beckoning to another.
“Sure, Keith. I’m tired of wasting my energy on stupid fools. Have your fun.”
“All right!” The man I’d heard speak first, Keith, sneered down at the smaller man crouched on the ground beside what must be his unconscious friend.
“P-please, don’t hurt me!” he stuttered, raising a hand to shield his face should they attack. “J-just let us go. We didn’t mean to bump into you. Honestly!”
“Heh. Wimp.” Keith’s smile widened to reveal yellow teeth and I cringed inwardly at the sight. “We dun’ care what you did to us. We just wanna hurt you!” Without another word he brought the heel of a boot straight down onto the smaller man’s head, knocking his arms clear.
A harsh cry reached me yet again, and a queasy feeling entered my stomach. Cody’s warning echoed in my ears, but I pushed it back. Now was no time to be sickly and scared. I had to be strong for the man who was defending his friend, even though I had no reason to be.
The third man that sided with the bullies had not yet spoken. He wore a dark brown hooded jacket that covered his face, hands resting in pockets. His gaze was cast to the small man, but I could not tell what expression he wore, or if it was someone I knew.
“Hahahaha! Scream, kid!”
“ARRRGH!”
“C’mon! Don’t like the taste of my boots? Let’s see. LICK THEM.” Keith raised his boot and shoved it clear into the smaller man’s face, possibly breaking a nose in the process, for more howling ensued. He laughed harshly and drew back his foot, making to ram it again, but at the last second the third man stepped in and grabbed hold of Keith’s shoe.
“That’s enough.”
“But he deserved –”
“I said that’s enough.”
The third man, who I was thinking was the leader in all of this, had finally made his debut. His voice was steely and while it held no hint of regret, did not hold malice, either. Keith gave a begrudging look to the small man and backed off, muttering under his breath. The third man raised a hand and grabbed the edge of his hood, slowly sliding it back and over his head.
I drew in a sharp intake of breath at the sight of the man who stood before me, for I did recognise him. Those sad looking eyes; that unruly brown hair.
“Come on, let’s leave here,” Hawk told the two men surrounding him, turning from the victims. “I don’t want to waste my time with them.” The two men exchanged a glance with each other and shrugged, obviously knowing better than to pick a fight with their leader. They followed slowly in his wake, leaving one man badly beaten and the other still unconscious.
I was shaking, wondering who those two had been, and why they were with Hawk. Why was Hawk messed up with them, anyway? He was a trouble maker, true, but he wasn’t a bad kid. I knew that. So then…why?
“Hey, you!” I found my voice and shouted, racing around the corner to the two teenagers once Hawk and his cronies were out of sight.
The smaller one, still conscious, started as he heard my voice. “G-go away! We don’t want more trouble!”
As I reached his side, I held up my hands, motioning that I meant no harm. “It’s okay, take it easy. I won’t hurt you.” I knelt down on the sidewalk to examine his unconscious companion. “Is he alive?”
“He’s breathing,” the smaller man said to me, bending over his friend and eyeing me cautiously. “But those bullies roughed him up bad. W-we didn’t even do anything! I was walking past and accidently bumped into one of them on the corner, that’s all! The next thing I know, we’re being attacked. I-I –”
He seemed about to have a panic attack, so I motioned to Cody to get over here and give me a hand. God forbid if he gave me a death stare, but these two clearly needed help. I couldn’t walk away from someone in need.
“My friend here will help carry your buddy. I know of a hospital that’s pretty close by. You need one, too, by the looks of it.” I grimaced mildly and hoped it looked comforting, though I sure didn’t feel it.
“T-thank you,” the man stammered again, raising a hand to pinch his nose as it started bleeding. “My name’s Daniel.”
“Zanna,” I replied with a curt nod. “But now’s not really the time. Come on; let’s help you and your friend.”
“Right.”
Cody helped lift the boy onto his shoulders, Daniel trailing behind me. These two were certainly a sight for sore eyes. I only hoped we reached them in time.
~*~
I leant on my elbows, leaning on the front counter of the reception desk. The hospital was crowded today, and I was waiting for news on Daniel and his friend. Daniel himself hadn’t been beaten too badly; only a broken nose and a few bruises around the face, but other than that he seemed okay. His friend, however, had taken severe bruising to the head, and might even have a fractured skull. They had him hooked up to an IV right now but no visitors were allowed in the room with him. All Cody and I could do was wait.
A puff of air escaped my mouth as I sighed, turning round to face Cody from the counter. He stared at me with his hollow look. The one that meant I was in trouble.“Look, it wasn’t me who did anything this time. You know I don’t like seeing people hurt, least of all when I can do something about it.”
“But Zanna, it wasn’t your fight to begin with. You should have left well enough alone. And the fact that Hawk-”
“Don’t drag him into this,” I warned with a glare. “I don’t want to talk about it.” And that was that. The last thing I wanted to talk about was Hawk being at the scene with two brutally large men who had attacked harmless civilians. But it strayed into my mind that I hadn’t actually seen Hawk himself attack them; only his two lackeys. Was he really that bad after all?
---
“That’s enough. I said that’s enough.”
---
He’d defended Daniel from a final blow, hadn’t he? But still…
“You can come see your friends now.” A nurse in a white outfit smiled warmly down at me. “Just don’t be too long, they need their rest.”
“Thanks,” I muttered, grabbing Cody’s arm and dragging him with me to room 3.01 where they were being kept. I knew it was thoughtful to bring flowers when you saw people in hospital, but I hadn’t known Daniel for too long and his other friend I hadn’t been introduced to at all yet. I’m sure they would forgive me…
***
The murky scene suddenly changed and it took more than a few seconds for me to realise I was no longer at the hospital. When my surroundings materialised again, I was in a small room – alone. I was seated on a double size bed in a space that wasn’t overly large, but just large enough to hold a computer desk, a book shelf and a TV console. A small radio rested on top of the bedside table next to me and it blared with announcements about the morning news. The digital clock on the face of the radio signalled it was just after eleven.
“…Police had just arrived at the scene. Constable James Wright had this to say:
'It looked like a kidnapping that sources say happened around 9pm last night on the 14th of January. We searched the scene for possible signs of a suspect and where the victim had been taken but with little success. We urge that anyone with any information, however small, contact the police department immediately.'"
My interest piqued and I reached out an arm to turn the dial on the radio. Yet another kidnapping.
“Police say the small house had been broken into, but no signs of a struggle could be seen. Regarding the most recent of the kidnappings, this one definitely strikes as highly suspicious. It seems the child could not have gone willingly, as shocked parents protested, and all the doors and windows were securely locked. A stunned mother had this to say:
'P-please! My child is so young; I don’t know who would be awful enough to do such a thing! My husband and I are both terrified for his safety and we just want him back. I-if you happen to see a child matching the description please call! We’ll give you anything just to have our little Miron back safe and sound. We remember like yesterday only his f-first birthday…'”
I switched off the radio, unable to hear anymore. That was the fifth kidnapping to be reported only this week alone. So many disappearances were happening and whilst I was worried for myself, I couldn’t help but feel sorry for all the parents who had lost their children.
The most peculiar thing, though, was that none of these houses seemed to have been forced into. It was almost as if the children had either gone willingly or some kind of weird magic had happened to make them disappear. According to all news reports so far, no signs of a struggle had been evident. But children didn’t just vanish. There had to be some explanation for all of this. Some logical explanation. It just wasn’t clear at this present point in time.
“Zanna!” The voice of my mother drifted up the stairs to my room. “Zanna, I’ve got something I need to tell you.”
Uh oh. From the sound of her tone something was very wrong. I hadn’t done anything lately that would provoke her, so this wasn’t anything to do with me. I trudged down the stairs with a heavy feeling in my heart. Had my dad been hurt again? His job was always so endangering. But seeing the look on my mother’s face told me it had nothing to do with my dad.
“Listen, sit next to me.” She patted the seat beside her somewhat grimly, and I sat down at the kitchen table.
“What is it?” I asked slowly, drawing out the words. “What happened?”
She paused for a moment or two before opening her mouth to speak. When she found her voice, it was in a husk, and she cleared her throat. “It’s about Cody. You see…”
I tuned out. No. Impossible. Not Cody. Not Cody.
Rising so fast from the chair that I knocked it to the floor, my feet carried me from the room and I raced out the front door, ignoring my mother’s pleading cries. Cody’s house was only a few blocks from mine. If I hurried, it would only take me minutes to reach it. I needed to see for myself. I had to. No way would that have happened to Cody. It couldn’t.
As I rounded the corner all my worst fears were confirmed. A police barrier had been set up around the perimeter of the house. His parents – some of my closest friends – were standing in the doorway. Just standing, so shocked not a word could be coaxed from them. The reporters were trying to gather information but no one would speak. A few policemen ushered the stunned parents inside and closed the door, keeping the reporters at bay for the time being.
Two police cars were at the scene and the men were busily telling passers-by to leave. At that moment one of them came up to me, but I told them I was Cody’s best friend and I needed to see his parents right away. I had to talk to them. When I asked what had happened the policeman who had questioned me gave only a solemn look and shook his head, resting a hand lightly on my shoulder and steering me towards the house.
I entered with a dazed look, glancing towards the tear-stained faces of Cody’s parents. So it was true. The kidnappings were continuing with rapid force, only this time it was my best friend who had been taken. Why not me… Why not me…? Anyone but Cody.
I offered my condolences to his parents, but little could help them. What do you say to someone who has lost a child? Either through murder, or even a horrible kidnapping? Nothing. And I knew that nothing I could say would help either of them, just as nothing anyone else could say would help me. Not now.
Oh, Cody… Why?
***
The scene changed yet again and a hazy fog cleared to reveal a classroom. My school. Cody was at my side and persistently nudging me with an elbow.
“Zaaaannaaa.” His voice echoed throughout my head. “You’re awake, aren’t you? Don’t fall asleep again. Do you know how embarrassing it was the last time you fell asleep? You drooled, Zanna. You drooled.”
“I’m awake!” I snapped at him irritably, batting away his hand. “I’m just tired. I didn’t get much sleep last night.”
“Stayed up late watching that horror movie? I told you not to. Don’t say I didn’t warn you.”
“For your information, no,” I answered with a yawn. “I was too busy thinking of what kidnapped you.”
There was a hushed silence between us that lasted for a few minutes. Cody, however, was the first to break it.
“I told you I don’t know what took me – who took me. I don’t even know where I went. All I know was that I was in this strange place. It was like animals could talk, or something.”
I raised an eyebrow at his explanation and shook my head. “Did they give you drugs?” I checked for dilated pupils, knowing full well it would irritate the hell out of him.
“They did not give me drugs!” he said under his breath, angrily. “Animals could talk, Zanna. And there was this dark shadow following me. Scared the hell out of me because I didn’t know what it was.” He threw up his hands and rested them on his desk.
“Cody, that makes no sense and you know it.”
“Not everything in the world has to make sense, Zanna,” he said to me, not bothering to look up. “I know what I saw.”
The bell rang for the end of class and we exited in silence. All I knew was that he hadn’t been the same since he’d returned. Others had returned, too. They’d just shown up at home one day to overjoyed parents. Some still hadn’t come back. Not one of these kids knew who, or what, had taken them, and how they got back. It was as if their memory had been wiped clean upon returning.
It was all so strange. So very, very strange. A world full of talking animals?
Ridiculous. I scoffed at the thought.
***
My eyes snapped open and I eyed the darkened sky, noticing the sun had dropped and the moon had now risen. Obviously I’d been asleep for longer than I thought. And those dreams… My eyes narrowed. They had felt so real, as if I’d been there before. And my name. My name was also used. “Zanna” they called the human female. Why had I dreamt about humans in the first place? Was it because I really was one of them? Were these visions or…could they be memories?
I was almost sure they seemed like memories. It would make sense, that I saw memories of my human life. But of all times, why now? Why only now did they start appearing to me? What did these strange disappearances have to do with me? I had known a boy called Cody, and another called Hawk. My mother’s voice had seemed so familiar. It was lilting, as if it called out to me. What were these visions?! They made no sense! Kidnappings, of all things!
Wait.
Kidnappings.
“Animals could talk, Zanna. And there was this dark shadow following me.”
Talking animals and a dark shadow? It couldn’t be. I peered down at my furry paws and held them up to my face. I was known as a Pikachu in this world, yet I was sure I hadn’t originally been one. I was sure I had been a human.
These so called ‘kidnappings’ that had happened in another world, a human world, where people were whisked away and returned with no memory… Where people were sure there had been talking animals… Had it been here? Had it been to Talzere that they were transported to? Was I now one of these humans that had mysteriously disappeared? If so, did that mean…did it also mean that I would return?
What would happen if the others found out? What happened if Rye discovered I had been human? The very thought unnerved me; I didn’t want to think about where that would lead me. If the time came and I had to return, could I? However little time I had spent in this world, I had some sort of a home, at least with Jarre, Lani, Codan and Rye. I could imagine myself happy here. Would I be able to leave it all behind?
It was all so…
“Confusing!” I shouted into the sky abruptly. “What am I?!”
“Zanna?”
My herd jerked towards the bushes as Lani’s face peered out at me.
“I’ve gathered the supplies and Tali has seemed to return. We need to get mov– Are you alright?” The Houndoom ‘s gaze narrowed as she looked me over. “You look like you’ve seen a ghost.”
“I’m alright,” I answered over the pounding of my rapid heartbeat. “I’m alright. I was just taking a nap. I think I fell asleep for longer than I thought.”
The Houndoom smiled warmly at me. “It is quite alright, but we must get moving now. The cover of darkness will give us the advantage tonight. If you no longer wish to sleep, that is.”
“Oh no,” I answered slowly, a sickly feeling rising in my stomach. “I think I’ve had enough sleep to last me a lifetime.”
***
Jarre followed steadily in the wake of Dash and Codan, trying to jump in the large Dragonite’s footsteps; everywhere else seemed to be covered in sickly puddles of sewage water. This is not what I imagined when the words ‘covert operation’ were mentioned, he thought with a sigh, hopping out of a pile of green gunk that lapped at his talons. But I guess the sooner we reach this Missionary place, the better.
What they would do when they finally reached the Wingardom Missionary was a whole other question. Codan had said they needed to gain the trust of the people at the Missionary to fight alongside Zanna. Where the war was headed, he assumed they needed all the help they could get. The Missionary were already trying to fend off Deoxys and his followers, but it was no news to them that they were failing. Much more of this and they would surely fall. If they bound together as one, maybe they could hold off long enough for them to find a way to defeat this darkness once and for all. At least, that was what Codan had assured him.
Jarre could no longer see the sky in the world outside, but he could tell by his drowsiness that it was getting darker; night had come upon them. And what better time than to go unseen than in the dead of night in a sewer. That was sarcasm on the Torchic’s part.
“It’s not far now,” Codan called out behind him, motioning with a paw for them to hurry. “The sooner we get there, the sooner we can have a nice bed to sleep in!”
And food, Jarre pondered, his beak beginning to water. Oh, Arceus, how I miss good food. It had been nothing but berries and wild fish as they’d been travelling. True, it was better than nothing at all, but the Torchic missed a good banquet. Perhaps they would have one once they arrived at the Missionary. With this thought in mind Jarre doubled his pace, eagerly hopping in and out of Codan’s footprints.
“What’s this Missionary place like, anyway?” he asked into the gloom, and was surprised when Dash answered.
“It’s a large building that is built underground, far beneath the Marble City. It has many elevators and winding tunnels that lead to it,” he added, “so it’s not hard to get to. The building itself is very large, and the walls are smooth and white. In some of the lower floors there are rocky caverns. Apparently they like to use them as a training ground nowadays, but they used to be where the old Missionary was built before they expanded it.”
“So the Missionary wasn’t always as big as it is now?”
“Of course not,” the Sneasel snorted at Jarre’s words, obviously not impressed. “It was expanded upon Commander Virok’s grandfather’s reign. He saw fit to build a larger Missionary because of all the help the people called for. He said a larger place meant that they could help more people. Whether that’s true or not remains to be seen.” He fell silent for a time again, and Jarre spoke up.
“Do you know anything about Commander Virok?” He was about to ask Dash if he knew Rye personally, but he held his tongue at the last moment. As far as the Torchic was concerned he knew next to nothing about this Sneasel and whilst he had tortured him in the past for being part of the Missionary, he did not know if he was still part of it – wound up in Virok’s soldiers – or if he was now a rogue.
“I know little of Virok’s family. If you recall,” he said in a steely tone, “I was there under his father’s reign.”
So that confirmed it. Dash no longer worked for the Missionary. Tali had been with him for a time, too. If she was with Dash now did that mean she no longer worked for them either?
“I do, however, know that Virok has a son called Riley. His late wife, Ameli, died shortly a few years after his birth. I also know that commandership is passed down through the family. Riley will be the next to inherit it.”
The Sneasel stopped there, refusing to answer further questions. Jarre was partly satisfied with his answers, though. He had learnt that Rye was next in line to inherit the Missionary, and that his mother had died when he was still a child. In the many years that Jarre had known Rye, he knew he had never mentioned his mother. Not a word. And now he knew why. But he didn’t know why she had died.
Something of a conscience poked through when he thought about this. It was not really his place to ask, was it? But I don’t care about him. I never cared about that Elekid and I never will. Not even if it were for Zanna’s sake. Though he somewhat doubted if that last part were true. How far would he go for Zanna?
***
He watched the pool’s surface with distant eyes. Nothing had become clearer than it had been when he was first given that irrepressible vision.
If one survives, the other may fall…
Altair growled, lashing out with a paw and sending water droplets scattering. But he didn’t care. He did not care about anything other than what was going on beyond his reach. Most of all, he cared about what happened to Zanna. He couldn’t do a thing sitting in this god-forsaken place day after day after day… He couldn’t do anything but watch over Darkrai and try to amend for his past mistakes.
It was his fault Deoxys had been created in the first place and he needed to fix it. Because of him, part of his Light Essence had been used to create a monster. Most of it was returned when he had struggled with the darkness inside him, but a little part remained – light traded for dark. Deoxys did not know, but light did indeed reside deep, deep within him, however small. Altair’s light. And he wanted it back.
Was sending that Elekid to Darkrai really a way of self-amendment, or was it just brutality? Did he want to save the Elekid or destroy him? That sneer etched into his face, eyes holding a hint of malice. He was dark – he had darkness in him before he was tainted with the Shadow Poison, Altair was almost sure of that. No, he would not harm the Elekid as long as Zanna felt an attachment to him. He would not hurt her.
A sigh, as light as air itself, escaped the Pikachu’s mouth, and he sat propped up on his elbows again, returning to stare at the still pond. “I miss Trix and Scry. If only I could see them, but…”
The Grovyle and Aipom, Altair’s Light Pokemon partners, had not been sent to his part of the Farplane. The Farplane was split into five segments, each holding different Pokemon according to their death, personality, sins, good deeds and stature. In the very centre, where the five areas met, was where the being Arceus supposedly resided, but that was a long, long time ago. He had not been seen since the Great War. Darkrai resided in the Underworld, an area located below the five segments of the Farplane. That was the area which coincided with the Farplane.
Altair was sent to his area partly as a punishment – to be as close to Darkrai as it would allow him. That way all the memories of his mistakes were constantly forced upon him. Trix and Scry were sent to the more utopian part of the Farplane where Xatu resided. Only sometimes did the Psychic bird break free long enough to visit. The five segments were not often allowed to mix. However, Altair was allowed passage to the Underworld, but at his own risk.
“I can’t stay here forever. Even as an afterlife, I can’t. There has to be a way I can fix all this.”
Even his mutterings did him no good. Ten thousand years deceased had done him no good. He had not yet found a way to escape this prison. Arceus had not answered his pleas for help, and the Light Pokemon was beginning to think their so-called god had forsaken them. For as long as Darkrai remained, so would he. It was impossible. And inescapable. Unless… There could be one way.
The Pikachu raised a paw to his chin thoughtfully. If he remembered correctly, even though it was a long time ago, there was a way in which he could help those in the world of the living. There would be a way in which he could right the wrongs of his past. It was dangerous, of course, but it would all be worth it in the end. Too long had he been sitting around. Too long had he suffered this horrible torment of an afterlife. No more would he be subjected to it.
Unshaken in his resolve, Altair stood and made his way to the far end of the hall, adjacent to the pool. He raised his head to the stone tablet etched to the wall. The depiction of his death. I will change it – No. I will change everything.
“If there is a way, he will know it. And he will free me. Please, watch over me, Lord Arceus.” Altair bowed his head and gazed at the etching one last time with hollow eyes. “It is time I spoke to an old rival.”
Chibi Altaria
07-19-2014, 02:38 PM
Chapter 32;
...........................the wingardom missionary
----------
The sunlight met my weary eyes with a burst of golden energy. The path we were on began to fade from view as I was momentarily blinded. Sliding my eyelids half shut I shielded my face with a paw, my head twisted back in the direction of Lani. The Houndoom had followed my steps over the small hill and stood gazing in awe at the scene before her. Tali, who was to Lani’s left, was rather indifferent about the whole thing and seemed to be irritated by the sudden flash of sunlight, uninspired at all. When I regained my vision, I was taken aback at the sight before me.
The Marble City, Wingardom, stood before us. Huge stone walls surrounded the entire city and shielded most buildings from view, albeit a few very tall-looking skyscrapers. A clock tower stood in what seemed to be the centre of the town, laced with silver and gold patterns of past relics; ancient Pokemon. At that moment a peal chime sounded and a song rang out across the town, sending the nearby airborne Pokemon to life.
The song was one I recognised at once, for I’d heard it not too long ago when Jarre was injured in the hospital wing at the PRA. The lullaby of Suicune of the North Wind. The harmonious chords soothed my wrenched spirit and made me forget all my troubles in an instant. It called to me and I wanted nothing more than to answer it.
“Lani!” I called to the Houndoom, an ecstatic smile on my face. “This city is amazing!” For the first time since I could remember, I felt so unbelievably happy and overjoyed. Never in my life had I seen such a city.
I raced on all fours to the large entrance gate where two Gallade were standing, heads cast in my direction. They both wore a steel helmet and chainmail across their bodies; the attire of a guard. Carved into the brow of the helmets was a symbol blazed in gold. The intricate designs formed two rising wings, spiralling towards the heavens. As I took a closer look, the gate was also carved with the same design. It must be the symbol of the town, or the king who resided here.
“Halt. What is your business here?” The Gallade closest to me held its arm out to the side and a green leaf-blade spear materialised into view, blocking my path. It peered down at me with narrowed eyes, but an unreadable expression. What could be seen through the helmet, anyway.
“We have come to seek the Freedom Fighters.” Lani stepped past me and bowed her head to the guards, each in turn. “I am Lani of the Pokemon Rescue Association located in Likera Town.”
A sharp intake of breath from the guard told me it was not unheard of.
“The town that was recently attacked by Deoxys? That is from which you hail?” The Gallade cast anxious glances over all of us, lingering on Tali.
“That is true,” Lani replied gravely. “We are survivors of the attack, and wish to rally the support of your Missionary. Our numbers are now small, but with your help we may replenish them. Will you allow us?”
The two Gallade exchanged glances and a few nods. Whatever was being said was done telepathically, for not a word was said aloud. After a time they had finished conversing. The second Gallade who had not yet spoken turned to me and pointed.
“That one, the Pikachu with the white circle on her tail. Is that the Light Pokemon who is being targeted?”
So it seemed Deoxys was not the only one who had heard of me. Lani was right when she had said news travels fast. I found my voice before Lani could speak on my behalf.
“I am,” I spoke to the Gallade, standing up to my full height. “My name is Zanna, and I wish to gather the aid of the Wingardom Missionary in the fight against Deoxys. That is why we have come.”
The Gallade considered this for a second, with a stern gaze, and then nodded. “You may enter, and you will have a personal escort to the Missionary. Nowhere is safe these days.” He nodded past the hills. “Trouble is never far away.”
At a gesture from his partner, the first Gallade signalled further up the wall to someone who I could not see. A giant creaking ensued as the great oak gate before me began to swing open. I watched with amazement at the sight of the inner city.
There were large houses, small houses, shops, more shops, and Pokemon everywhere! Without even realising I took a step towards the gate, not registering the tentative stares of the Gallade following my movements.
“We’ve organised your escort for you.” The Gallade to my left gestured with a hand, snapping me out of my reverie. “They will be here shortly.”
As if on cue, two distinct figures made their way from the bustling crowd, slowly coming into focus. Peering intently, I wondered who they were. The figures were not big, nor small, but they could still be very powerful. Strong guards as an escort? I was liking this. Then my smile faded in an instant.
“Sir.” A head bowed towards the two Gallade followed by another. “I was told we were to escort- you?!” The yellow-green face of Kraal the Leafeon stared back in utter surprise. His partner, Marilai, was much the same.
“S-sir,” Marilai uttered, a look of contempt on her face. “We have to escort them?”
The Gallade merely glanced down at the two dogs and nodded. “King’s orders. Is there a problem, private?”
The Glaceon glanced at me before hanging her head in defeat. “No, sir. Come on,” she turned to Kraal, “let’s go.”
Oh great. Not only had my smile gone, but my happy feelings had been sucked away too. I had to put up with these two as an escort? I’d rather be stuck alone with Tali. It was with that thought the three of us followed the two dogs into the town centre, and the bustling crowd.
As we passed through various stalls, owners were crying out fresh goods for sale. A Slowking nearby stepped close to us as we passed. “Plenty of fish, sea-fresh from the piers, young ‘uns!” He smiled and held out a fish in his claws, but one shake of Kraal’s head silenced him.
“Missionary business.”
I grimaced apologetically at the Slowking and hurried along. It was then that a cry reached my ears. My head whirled to face a side-alley where two grown Marowak had cornered a little Ralts. They held the kid trapped against the far wall with a bone-club. My fur bristled as I veered off to hear what was being said.
“Tell us, kid! Tell us what you saw!” The Marowak that had the Ralts pinned pressed harder with its club. “I know you saw somethin’, so quit lyin’ already!”
“I-I told you I couldn’t make it out! It was just a blur!” The poor Ralts struggled to breathe as the bone was pressed harder against its neck. “P-please-”
“Blur or no blur, you tell us now!” The second Marowak spoke with conviction, its face grim. “I dun’ care if it changes the future – I want to know!”
“Hey, you. Stop what you’re doing right now.” Both Marowak turned to face me as I stood tall, seething with anger. The one pinning the Ralts removed its club and redirected it towards me.
“A Pikachu? And what is it you want, eh? This is none o’ your business!”
“I beg to differ!” I had no idea what had come over me, but the second I saw that Ralts in trouble I knew I had to intervene. It seemed too much like my recent dream – my memory – only this time I was in a situation where I could stop it before it got worse. “I’m going to say this once and once nicely. Step away from the Ralts.”
“HAH!” The second Marowak turned to me and barked out a laugh. “We have a little something we need from this ‘ere Ralts. We’re not gonna let her go easy.” He turned to the Ralts with a manic grin spread across his face. “So if you want her before we’re done, you’re gonna hafta fight us!”
As if on cue, both Marowak took a battle stance in front of the Ralts, bearing their bone-clubs high. So it had come to this. A battle. Electricity crackled from my cheeks.
“Stop this at once!” My head snapped round to see Kraal stepping lithely past me, shooting a glare as he did so. “What are you two doing?” The Leafeon looked hard at the two Marowak who immediately lowered their clubs.
“Kraal, sir, we were just… nothin’.” The first Marowak shrugged and stepped to the side.
“And the kid?”
“We was just helpin’ her back. She got lost.” The second Marowak nudged its partner and the two scuttled past. “We need to get goin’ now. Bye!”
What a sorry bunch they are, I thought as the two raced away into the streets. I started to snicker but the Leafeon had turned and strode right up to me.
“What do you think you’re doing?! You can’t just step into alleys in broad daylight! I know you’re this ‘Chosen One’ and all, but you can’t do whatever you want just because you feel like it! We’re supposed to escort you safely, and that’s what we’re going to do.”
“Like it or not,” Marilai snapped, stepping up next to Kraal. “Now hurry and follow us. If you get left behind again we won’t help you.”
“But the Ralts,” I started, casting an anxious glance towards the back of the alley, but it was nowhere to be seen.
“Must have teleported,” Kraal shrugged. “Now let’s go. That’s the last time I’m telling you.” He backed out of the alley and Marilai followed, leaving me alone to stare at the empty spot where the Ralts had been, and wondering what on earth those two Marowak wanted from it.
~*~
“Commander, Major Kraal and Private Marilai have the escorts. They have all arrived safely. Shall I send them in?”
Virok sat within his chair, glancing idly up at the communications screen. No word had come from Rye in over a week. What was that boy up to? Had the tracer been placed on the project? If so, he was not receiving a clear signal and that was trouble. It was good news, however, that the project in question now happened to be on his very doorstep. He shuddered with pleasure at the thought. It was all so convenient. Swinging around, Virok tapped his claws on the arm of the chair, eyeing the messenger that had spoken to him.
“Please, Nadal, see if our guests would like to eat first. There is much to discuss, but they must be famished.”
“I’ll send orders to the cook right away, Commander.” The Persian, Nadal, nodded and turned brusquely on her paws, exiting the room in silence.
Swivelling his chair back to the communication screen, Virok pondered his thoughts. There was much to discuss with the new Light Pokemon, indeed. With her arrival, he may be finally able to complete his plan. He could destroy Deoxys once and for all. But first, a call was to be made. Virok tapped into his telepathic link, searching for a familiar signal.
“Rakai?”
The silence buzzed and faded, a voice slowly coming into focus. “Sir.”
“She’s here. Be ready when I give the signal.”
“Aye, Commander.”
“And Rakai… this time things will not go wrong.”
A short silence crackled over the link, and a short sneer.
“Aye. They will not.”
~*~
“Right this way, please. Our Commander has decided to welcome you with a gracious banquet.”
A banquet! After all this time I could not imagine how such food might taste. If I recalled correctly, I had never had much of a good meal whilst in this world, albeit for the ones when training at the PRA. Jarre, Dash and Codan had yet to arrive, but I doubted they would be too far off, and Lani assured me that it was alright to enjoy our time here without worrying about them.
Upon arrival at the Missionary, Kraal and Marilai had forsaken their escort duties – gladly – to rejoin their fellow soldiers. Instead a kindly Persian named Nadal had taken us in and given us a brief tour of the facilities. Not much, but it was enough for the time being. She told us that once we had properly rested from our long trip she would give us a grand tour and then we might grant an audience with the Commander – Virok himself!
I was both nervous and anxious about meeting Rye’s father. I had never thought about it that much before, but the feeling had suddenly hit me. I wanted to know all I could about the Missionary, if they were to fight alongside me. I was happy I could finally get the chance to turn the tides of war my way, but I was also very concerned about the words Rye had imparted to me in his letter. If Virok was indeed creating an army of dark Pokemon he could be considered a dangerous threat. I had not breathed a word of this to any of the others, but it had dawned on me if I wanted to keep them out of harm’s way I had to mention my suspicions. I didn’t know what I’d do if my own foolishness got them hurt.
Nadal led us through winding halls of the white-washed building. It was very large, that was for certain. We met few Pokemon along the way save for a couple of soldiers from the medical unit who were returning with casualties. ‘A forest fire’, Nadal had explained when I asked. It appeared there were many happening of late, as the spring season bloomed on.
At last we entered a large, circular room lined with tables. Food adorned them in bucket loads! Fresh Magikarp, Rattata, berries and more! I had never seen so much food in my life, least of all thought about eating as much. If only Jarre were here to see this, I thought, and was briefly overcome by sadness at the fact my best friend was not here. But he would arrive soon enough.
“Right this way. There is a small table at the back which has been reserved for you.”
It seemed we were to sit outside this fine evening. We were led out to an alcove which opened up to a spacious balcony. The sight was absolutely magnificent. Luscious green foliage surrounded a small lake bordered with pebbles of all shapes and sizes. Different species of fish swam within. Even though the Missionary was built far underground, the banquet hall was situated closer to the surface.
“There is nothing better than eating a fresh meal outdoors,” Nadal sighed with serenity. “You young’uns eat up now,” she turned to Tali and I. “Need your energy. It was a pleasure meeting you all. If you need absolutely anything, just sing out. I have ears like a Loudred!” With that she padded off silently, disappearing into the shadows at the far end of the alcove.
Lani turned to the two Pokemon and smiled. “And so one journey has ended, let us celebrate this with a lovely feast!” Tali began eating, but I poked at my food sourly. It didn’t escape Lani’s notice. “Zanna,” she lowered her voice, “there is no need to worry. The others will be here soon. I have known Codan for such a long time that if he were in danger, I would feel it.”
I nodded and smiled meekly, shoving a forkful of Razz berries into my mouth. “Thank you, Lani.” Somehow that Houndoom always did know just what to say.
After we had eaten, Lani and Tali had been shown to the sleeping quarters which were much further down. I was kept with Nadal, as she told me the Commander wished to speak with me before I retired for the night. She padded silently in the direction of the Commander’s quarters, which were much more spacious than the rest, of course. He was, at this very moment, located in the command room, where he could oversee every action happening in the town. Nadal said he had been busy for the past few weeks analysing a lot of data about Deoxys and his followers, trying to locate their next moves, but he was a slippery red devil. She also said it had made the Commander rather restless, and I was to try to disturb him as little as possible – to keep to his good side.
We arrived just outside his door a moment later. Like all the other doors within the facility, it had a mechanical lock built into the centre of the silvery-white frame. When the locks were green, they were open. Red meant it was inaccessible. The lock at this moment was now green. Upon reaching the door it slid open with a slight whir. I glimpsed a large chair and lots of mechanical equipment within the room. However, it was the figure within the chair that most unnerved me. I glanced nervously at the Persian. She inclined her head slightly, and I turned to step into the room.
I entered in complete silence, the door sliding shut behind me, only a single thought buzzing through my mind. A single name. Virok Virok Virok. But I could not see the Commander. His chair was facing a long row of large screens, obviously recording data and monitoring the town. A large yellow and black striped arm appeared over the right side of the arm chair and I froze. That was close enough, I decided. Though I could not see his face, every inch of the aura that emanated from him spelled danger. It warned me to stay away and not come any closer. Being in no position to bargain, it was in my best interest to heed the warning.
After I had been standing for what seemed like a few minutes, a deep voice reached my ears. “Welcome, Light Pokemon.”
Virok.
The Electivire swung his chair around ever so slowly, a gentle creak spreading throughout the room. Virok’s voice was deep and masculine. It held ice, though I was sure it was from years of operating with dark energy. My gaze swung over his dense figure, taking in the muscular power – large arms, legs, a harsh smile and his eyes… His eyes, unlike the emerald of Rye’s, were a deep crimson; almost black. It was as if emotion itself no longer existed within him, turning his heart as black as ash. I gulped, hoping this would definitely not be the case.
Unable to find my voice, Virok spoke again. “You have a name, I presume?” he asked, sounding irritated.
“Y-yes, Zanna,” I stammered after clearing my throat. Why are you stammering, you fool?! It took everything I had to not stare directly at his black eyes. Instead I trained myself to fixate just over his right shoulder. There.
“Zanna. What a…fitting name,” he decided, a slight smile crossing his face. I had no idea what he meant by that, but a bad feeling suddenly rooted itself in the pits of my stomach. “We have much to discuss, you and I,” he continued, “regarding the defences of Talzere. But I wish to start off with something a little more personal. Let us get to know each other. After all, if we are to work together, I think it would be best if we knew at least a little about the other’s history, wouldn’t you say?” Virok smiled wider, and the pit in my stomach fell into an abyss.
Great. I could not tell him I was a human, not from this world. I hadn’t even come up with an alibi about my past yet. Stupid me, not thinking it would be an issue! But here I was and Virok was asking me about my past. Wait, what did it matter? I didn’t have to tell him anything. My past was my past, and it was private. Still, if I wanted him to trust me I had better come up with something and fast. I hope he doesn’t think I’m mentally deficient, standing here like this. I grimaced and managed a weak nod.
“Excellent! I will start first.” Virok stepped from his chair, took two paces towards me and lowered his gaze, for he towered over me like a giant. “My name is Virok and I sit as Commander at the Wingardom Missionary, and head of the Marble City. Make no mistake; I am not its king, as such, but more of a guider. I guide the city to do what is best.”
Right… I thought icily, my eyelids sliding lower ever so slightly. He was adept at lying, that was for certain.
“My father ruled before me, and his father before that. The Missionary has been in my family for generations and that is the way it shall be kept.” He paused for a moment. “I have a son called Rye, perhaps you know him?” A dangerous glint entered his eyes and I gulped. He was challenging me; judging me to see what I knew. Well, I would not lie. I would answer him head on.
“Yes, I know Rye,” I said with clarity. “I met him in Likera at the Pokemon Rescue Association.” Then, remembering the ribbon was meant to be a tracer, I reached towards it and held it up for Virok to see. “In fact, your son was very nice and gave me this ribbon. I am quite fond of the etchings on the side, but I’m afraid I don’t know what they mean. Do you, sir?”
“They are runes of the ancient language, child,” Virok said, indulging my request. “I cannot read what they say, but there is a library here if you do wish to find out after. Though I must say that ribbon is very fitting on you, indeed.” I noticed his pupils thin ever so slightly, swivelling over the white fabric. Was he trying to find the tracer that did not exist? I smiled inwardly at the thought. His son was no longer his own.
“Thank you, sir,” I bowed my head slightly.
“By chance, do you know where my son is now?” Virok peered down at me with an inquisitive gaze. He didn’t know where Rye was. Well, nor did I for that matter. I was only lucky I didn’t flinch now when I heard his name, otherwise Virok might be very suspicious of me.
“I’m afraid not, sir,” I replied, looking downcast. “He left us long before the attack on the PRA, when Deoxys attacked.” I lied.
“Ah, yes, the infamous PRA attack. I heard that Deoxys had finally come out of hiding. It looks like he knows what you are up to, child. It looks like he wishes to stop you.” Again, I felt a piercing gaze boring through me. What was he doing so intently? Why was he studying me as if trying to peer into my soul?
“He does. And that’s why I have come to the Missionary; because I realised that to win this war I need your aid – not just you, but the entire town. Sir…I am at a loss if you do not help.” I watched as the Electivire raised a hand to his chin, rubbing it back and forth.
“Of course, child, you will have our help. But I wish to enquire about you first. You are a Light Pokemon, are you not? How did you gain this power? This unfathomable power of light.” There was something eerie about the way he said ‘light’ that I did not like.
“I, well, I’m not sure, sir. I was captured by Deoxys for a brief time when he attacked the PRA. I was very scared and had no idea why he was after me. One of his followers, a Gengar named Arc, told me that Deoxys wanted my soul. He…he didn’t say why,” I interjected hastily. I was not letting this Pokemon know I was human. Worst case scenario, he could tell Rye. Then where would I be? “But after when he was torturing me, and I felt like I might die, this new power overcame me. It was nothing like I had ever felt before. It washed away all the worry and doubt I had, causing me to grow very strong and calm. My head was so much clearer and I was able to fend off the Gengar until I was rescued. I was lucky, really.”
“Lucky, indeed,” Virok mused. “It has been over 10,000 years since a Light Pokemon has graced this earth, the very last being Altair. If I recall, he was a Pikachu like yourself. How very intriguing. They say that Altair sacrificed himself to send Darkrai to the Underworld, you know. It was by his actions that the Pokemon kind was freed from torment. Until Deoxys arrived, that is. I presume you know of the Great War?”
I shook my head. “Very little of it.”
“Ah, well! Short story is the Dark Ones were unleashed upon this world by Darkrai. Lord Arceus created the Light Ones – Pokemon that would banish the darkness. He did not foresee that they would all lose their lives in the Great War, but it was a sad price they were willing to pay for freedom. The rest is a story for another time. While the past events of history bore me, I’m sure yours will not. How did one such as you come to Likera and enrage Deoxys so?” He seemed to be positively glowing as he asked the question. I just gulped.
“I, er, I was lost. I was taken from my parents with little warning; I’m not sure by whom. But I awoke in Likera where I had been rescued, it seemed. I was really grateful for that. I still have no idea if my family is alive or dead, or if… I will ever see them again.” It was the honest truth, if only leaving out a few minor details. Virok studied me closer, if that were possible, but for the most part appeared satisfied.
“I see. Now, before we turn to business, are there any questions you would like to ask? I’m sure there is much you wish to know about the city.”
For a dark Electivire, he certainly was indulging every desire I had. It scared me to think why this was. Why was he acting so friendly when Rye said he was raising an army of Dark Pokemon? Maybe he wasn’t as bad as Rye had said. His tone and demeanour were cold, true, but he didn’t seem evil. I knew that Elekid had been blowing things out of proportion. But as long as I was here I would remain wary, and be careful in regards to what I said.
“How old is the city? I noticed it’s very grand. Surely it wasn’t always like this?”
Virok threw his head back and laughed. It was in no way like Rye’s – the bell-like peal I was never tired of hearing – but rather coarse and unrefined. “Arceus, no, child! This town used to be as small as an Oran berry, let me tell you! It was in my great, great grandfather’s reign that things began to spruce up a bit. We used to have houses built from trees, as you see in the smaller towns. Houses that accommodated the landscape. But as we learned to harness the wilderness, we were able to build grand things made of stone. Almost every building you see in this town is made of stone, whether it is white-washed, marble or something else entirely! We learned to use the skills Lord Arceus gave us to make the land fit us, and not the other way around. After all, we are the supreme beings on this earth.” He said this so matter of fact that I was beginning to see what a narrow mind he had.
“This town is one of the oldest in all of Talzere, dating way back to times before the light predecessors. We are also the capital city, where all information centres. Pokemon at local taverns are always sharing gossip and the like; that is how we at the Missionary receive most of our leads. It is not just our soldiers that do the field work.”
“How many soldiers are there?” For the first time since I’d entered, I raised my eyebrows curiously.
“Many,” Virok answered. “We have soldiers by the hundreds. Thousands, even. They are all specially trained in an area of combat. We have the pure-bred fighters, soldiers – privates, majors, lieutenants, corporals, generals and the sort – navigators, trackers, sentinels, vanguards, agents and such. Then you have your rogues. They’re always causing trouble for us. But each unit specialises in a skill that the Missionary cannot do without. I, as Commander, oversee all the units and make sure they’re doing their job correctly. It’s not easy running a town, child.”
I didn’t believe for a second it was. It then occurred to me that I knew Virok had a son, Rye, but he had not mentioned Rye’s mother. I mean, surely, he had one. It never occurred to me to ask Rye, either. “I’m sorry to ask, sir, but if you have a son, you must have a wife?”
It was all too easy to see the lines on Virok’s face crease at the question. All too clear to see the pain in his dusky eyes. It was the first time since I’d entered the room that I felt his dangerous aura recede. Maybe his heart was not as black as I thought.
“I had…a late wife, Ameli. She died shortly after giving birth to our son. It was not her time.” He waved a hand. “Enough of this, you should proceed to your sleeping quarters, child, there is much to discuss tomorrow about the upcoming battle.”
“Of course, sir, thank you for the chat. It was nice to get to know you a little.”
“Oh, Zanna,” he stared at me, his gaze widening an inch. “You have no idea. The pleasure is all mine.” As his dark aura returned I whirled and hurried from the room, and his sight, to Nadal waiting just outside. The Persian had an uncanny knack for knowing when and where she was wanted.
“Now Zanna, dear,” she purred, “your friends are waiting up in the sleeping quarters. You best be getting some shut-eye now. There is much to do tomorrow!”
She trotted off happily and I followed in her wake, all the while feeling the piercing gaze of the Electivire on my back.
~*~
“What a delightful little chat that was,” Virok exclaimed with glee, returning to his chair. “Rakai,” he called to his right. “Did you get anything?”
“Aye. I was able to analyse some of the data, sir.” The Weavile slowly came into focus as his invisibility wore off. He was situated in a far corner of the room latched to the ceiling. A strange device was strapped around his head and what seemed like a scanner stretched across his eye. It flickered in strange motions.
“What was found?”
“Her aura is particularly strong and difficult to read. If I compare it to the recent deceased Light Pokemon, Altair, there is little difference in strength. This could become one brutal fight.”
“Powers?”
“She can heal, it seems, but the rest appear to lay dormant deep within her. That side won’t be much of a challenge. She must have had a battle quite recently, because her tail was broken and is still healing. Her condition is far from weak, however.”
“Hmm.” The Electivire raised an arm to the monitor closest to him and pressed a button. “Dispatch Maske. I want to see how the Light Pokemon handles herself in a situation such as this.”
Rakai widened his gaze. “Are you sure, sir? That might not be called for, my data says-”
“Oh, damn your data!” Virok cried, bringing a fist down on the table.
Rakai flinched, but remained firmly rooted to the ceiling. “Half the Missionary could be destroyed by that Feraligatr alone! It will take ages to rebuild!”
“Why Rakai,” Virok lowered his voice to a whisper and laced it with ice. “You’d think you were more concerned about the Missionary than your own life.”
The Weavile dashed from the room faster than a blink of the eye could follow. Virok smiled. Life was good. Now for the test to begin.
~*~
My eyes were barely closed when a loud rumble issued through the building, shaking the whole room. Lani and Tali were both upright in an instant.
“What the hell was that?!” the Buizel cursed, rubbing her eyes. “You try to get some sleep, honestly!”
Lani shot a sharp look at the Buizel but turned her head to me. “That seemed like trouble, young ones. You two better stay here while I go see what it is. I will confer with the Commander and be back as soon as possible.” The Houndoom bounded out of the room without another word.
“Damn Arceus,” Tali cursed from across the room.
“Oh, shut up,” I glared at her, but the Buizel only poked out her tongue in defiance. She was a real irritating ball of fur, that Pokemon! “Well don’t just stand there in a daze. Make yourself useful and set up a barrier!”
Tali peered at me. “Whatever would we need a barrier for? As if some huge monster is going to come walking in here and attack us. Hah!” She sneered and proceeded to laugh.
Through seething anger and gritted teeth I snapped back a command. “Just do it!”
The Buizel muttered a never-ending string of curses in my direction but dutifully raised her arms, creating invisible force fields that would stop negative energy from coming our way. As she did so, I waited patiently for Lani to return. It was hard, however, to tune out from the rumbling noise which was growing louder by the second. To distract myself I tried to reach out with my mind, seeing if I could sense the location of the disturbance, but the Missionary defences were far too advanced for my level.
“Dark Pokemon!”
Lani skidded through the doorway, gasping and crying out. “There is a dark Pokemon on this very route! I think it is after you, Zanna. We must escape before it reaches – oof!”
The Houndoom yelped as she was knocked off her feet and sent flying through the air across the room. Tali and I ducked just in time.
“Lani!” I screamed, but it was drowned out by an overwhelming roar.
From the shadows of the doorway appeared a large black Pokemon. It stomped forward and I caught a glint of its face in the dim light. Teeth – thousands of teeth – in many rows lined its jaws. Its eyes glared savagely, arms stretched out to attack. I recognised it at once as a Feraligatr, not from instinct, but because I had seen one briefly whilst at the PRA. Normally they were a teal blue colour. This one, as a dark Pokemon, appeared dusky grey.
It roared again and I raised an arm to shield myself from the drool that was constantly being flung from its mouth. Being scared wasn’t an option, though I would be lying if I said I wasn’t. Lani was rendered unconscious on the floor and Tali seemed struck with dread. As the Feraligatr stepped forward again it hit something. Something invisible. I had been right to suggest raising a barrier. Tali’s barriers seemed to have stopped it in its tracks. Or so I thought. With a groan the Dark Pokemon raised its right arm, bringing it crashing down upon the invisible barrier. The next step it took brought it closer towards us. I cringed.
“I thought those barriers were to stop it from getting through!” I yelled back to Tali. But it looked, for once, as if she was lost for words. With Lani unconscious and Tali’s barriers being knocked down effortlessly, we were in for a tough fight. Assuming we would even get out alive. This was the Missionary for Arceus’ sake! Where were all the reinforcements?!
But there was no time to think. The huge Feraligatr was coming closer and I had to stop it. From what I knew, the Pokemon was a water type and my electric attacks would be super effective. Reaching deep within, I readied what I hoped would be a powerful thunderbolt. “Step back!” I told Tali, who for once, obediently obeyed. I then launched the attack directly at the Feraligatr and watched as it cried out, crumpling into a heap on the floor. “Yes!”
I thought for sure my attack had worked, but it was all too easy. I was sure it wouldn’t go down so fast. My intuition proved right as the Feraligatr merely shook away the rest of the static and roared again, scrambling to its feet. A closer look and I could see my attack had left no mark – not a singed scrap of scales to be found. My smile broke with dismay. It was a Dark Pokemon. Yes, of course it would be stronger than normal. Well, I thought. If my attacks can’t do me justice in this form, perhaps I ought to try my other.
My ears now easily blocked out the savage roaring and stomping of the Pokemon and I closed my eyes. It was hard to do so without wondering if I was about to be squished, but an inner calm had begun to spread through me, telling me that everything would be alright. A gasp issued from behind me – Tali’s –and I realised my fur must be changing to the white hue it so often took in my Light form. It was then that I opened my eyes and glared, glared hard at the enemy causing such distress. Though I could not be sure, it seemed the Feraligatr flinched under my gaze. A smirk touched my lips. Now it was my time to fight back.
Bashing through the barriers with speed, the Feraligatr came close enough to lunge at me. Its jaw snapped towards my tail but I dodged – and just in time. It crashed into the wall, sending debris flying. Tali had come to her senses and was dragging Lani out of the way of our battlefield.
I readied another thunderbolt and released the crackling white energy. This time on impact it singed the underbelly of the Pokemon, leaving a blackened scorch mark. My attacks now had effect. But the Dark Pokemon whipped its head round almost immediately and opened its mouth. A beam of bright cold energy bore into my body, knocking the wind from my stomach. I slammed into the wall with such force I became dazed, unable to stand upright.
W-what was that? I peered through my half-shut eyelids. The Feraligatr was up and charging towards me again. This time it took all my energy to run in the right direction and not crash into an object. I was dizzy and uncoordinated. In no way could I launch an attack like this. It would be likely I could hit Tali or Lani.
But something sparked in my mind. The body of the Feraligatr was becoming clearer as I focused on it. This time when it came close enough, I lithely dodged its paw and grabbed onto its back, holding tight with my tiny paws. Though it tried to shake me off my resolve was strong. I let loose another thunderbolt, singing every scale upon the Feraligatr’s body. As it fell to the floor once more I backed away to the far side of the room, gathering my energy.
I felt weaker than usual. Maybe I wasn’t yet healed from my fight with Rye that had roughed me up so much. At the thought my tail twinged with a slight ache, but I ignored it. I was no longer dazed, although my energy was draining fast. The Feraligatr stood on its feet for a second time and let out the most devastating roar yet. I cringed, covering my ears with my paws. Leer! My feet suddenly felt wobbly.
My eyes caught my make-shift bed. It had escaped my notice that the Orb of Sorrow, which I usually carried very close to my side, had rolled away from underneath my downy pillow. Straight towards the Feraligatr! “NO, STOP!” I shrieked in panic. The orb was very special, an Orb of Altair. If that Feraligatr crushed the orb we would all be lost. No, no, no!
Disregarding my safety I raced after the orb, just as the Dark Pokemon reached down with its jaw. I’m going to be eaten, was my last thought. But then a miraculous thing occurred. As my paw connected with the orb it glowed, illuminating the room in silver light. Feelings of such sadness coursed through my body, casting away the golden warmth of my Light form and disrupting it. My fur turned to yellow once more and I lay in a heap on the ground, curled into a tight ball.
Shadows beckoned and called to me, lamenting with sorrow. Zaaaaaannnaaaa, they hissed into my ears. You shall die where you sleep, Zanna. The light has forsaken you. You…will…die.
My eyes snapped open, glowering fiercely at the orb. “No I won’t.” A brief glance told me both Tali and the Feraligatr were blinded, but I was not. I alone could clearly see through the light of the orb and it did not touch me. “I will not die,” I continued, “and you will answer to me!”
At my cry the light of the orb faded and emitted a wailing screech. It did not harm me, nor Tali, or Lani for that matter. But the Dark Pokemon fell to the floor, clawing at its ears with such power that they began to bleed. It roared and lashed out with its tail, screeching in agony.
“S……stoooopp.”
It was the first time I had heard the Pokemon speak. I thought perhaps it was unable to, but it appeared that was not the case. Finding my feet, I scrambled to a sitting position and grabbed the orb within both my paws. The sorrow I now felt was strange and hollow to me. It didn’t have the effect it used to when I held it. The power of it now seemed reigned in – more in control. Mine. I held the orb closer to the Feraligatr, as a test, and it roared again, clawing harder.
It was amazing, the power this orb had. The Feraligatr seemed completely incapacitated. It could not move – it was paralysed. How had this happened? Just when all was surely lost this orb, the Orb of Sorrow, had come to my aid. Such is the power of the Orbs of Altair. What were these orbs?
“Sttttooooppppp,” The Feraligatr wailed again, its voice curdling. “I’ll teeelll you. I’ll tell you.”
“Tell me what?” I glared, but I was no longer afraid.
“Whatever is your command, I will tell it.” The large Pokemon swallowed and shuddered. “My name is Maske. I was bred and born in the laboratory in this Missionaarrryy,” it hissed. “I was not born of womb nor egg, but was created. I have always been this way. Darrknnesss is my friend. It calls to me to attack, to do his bidding. I have never defied him because I do not wish to die.”
“Who the hell is he?” Tali cried from her corner of the room, finding her footing. “You have some nerve to attack us like that, brute!”
“He…” Maske turned to the Buizel and watched as she froze. “He is like none other. He is everywhere and he is nowhere. He is darkness and he is sin, for he is my makkkeerrr. I know not his name, but he is darkness incarnated itself and he bids me to attack.” The Feraligatr broke off and cringed again.
Slowly, yet cautiously, I removed the orb from his presence. The glowing dimmed and the Dark Pokemon let loose a heavy gasp of air, crumpling on the floor. Unconscious.
“Darkrai,” I said at once. As soon as the name left my lips, I knew it was true. “Darkrai is his maker.”
“What?! But he’s dead! He’s in the Underworld! He very well can’t escape and create a dark army from in there,” Tali scoffed.
“No,” I said hesitantly, glancing sadly at the unconscious Feraligatr. Yes, sadness had crept over me. These beings were not so different from the rest of us. Most had no choice when it came to being tainted, as it was with Rye. I sorely hoped he would never become like this, as bad as Maske was. Maske.
If Darkrai was now sending Pokemon to target me – and they could get through Missionary defences – nowhere was safe. I would never be safe until this was over. I had to confer with the Commander at once. Whether he was involved with making Dark Pokemon or not, he needed to know that Darkrai was following me. The whole city could be lost.
“Tali,” I turned to the Buizel. “I need you to take care of Lani. I know it’s late and you want to sleep, but there is something I have to do that can’t wait until morning. If Jarre or any of the others arrive, tell them I won’t be far off. And for the love of Arceus,” I added, “please don’t argue with me.”
Tali peered at me intently before slightly inclining her head. “I’ll take Lani to the med unit. They should be able to heal her.”
“Good.” Perhaps that Buizel wasn’t always a nuisance. “And do something about him,” I jerked a paw towards Maske. “We can’t leave him here. When he wakes up he might decide to attack us again.” I bent briefly to retrieve the Orb of Sorrow, hiding it deep within my fur.
“You’re not going to kill him?”
“I…I can’t. He’s not that different from me, Tali. He’s just been tainted differently. There will be a time when I have to kill, but that’s not now. Cage him up, or something, but I won’t kill him.”
I shook my head and exited the room, unable to glance any longer at the tears that leaked from Maske’s eyes.
Chibi Altaria
07-19-2014, 02:40 PM
Chapter 33;
...........................hauntings of distant memories
----------
Little more than a day had passed in this dream world, this alternate reality, but Rye somehow felt as if a lot more time were passing him by outside. The various encounters he had with his past had made him stronger. His resolution was growing tougher and his will to live had never been so vitally important. He knew now that he was not destined to die here.
The scenery had changed in hue and the sliver of a moon had appeared in the sky of the dream world. Rye took the quiet time to sit by the lake in silence, reflecting upon what had passed. He was sure another illusion would pop up sooner or later, but for now it was his time to ponder what else Darkrai had in store.
It seemed like an age since he’d seen Zanna. Last he had asked they were still heading towards the Missionary. Was she still going, or was she already there? His face paled at the thought. If Zanna was at the Missionary that meant she was in direct contact with his father, which was definitely not a good thing. If he was still experimenting with her, or continuing on with the project, then she was in danger. And he could not protect her. No one else knew. She was alone. No, that was not true. Even if she was in danger, she had Lani, Codan and Jarre to depend on. Those three he knew were good souls; Jarre a little less. She might be in trouble, but he had to hope they could get through it together.
Together…
Together was a word he had long since forgotten. Rye had always been by himself, even from such a young age. He knew little of the children he grew up with whilst training as a soldier, as his father had ordered him to be put in an advanced class apart from the others. He had not minded at first, as he loved the idea of being placed ahead of the rest. But this vain feeling soon grew into quiet contempt and loneliness. He had longed for the company of others to play with in his spare time, but it was forbidden. Rye was to train, train, train, until he was exhausted.
It was a saviour when a little Larvitar, Kryal, had taken an interest in the Elekid. Most Pokemon shied away from him because he was “special”, but this one treated him like any other Pokemon. They fought, played and trained together. Through Kryal, Rye got to know his sister, Eon, who was an exceptionally well-built soldier, if somewhat stubborn and brutal. He had admired her strong will to overcome barriers that others could not. And unlike Kryal, Eon might still be…alive.
She had not been seen since the night her brother had been killed and Rye was sure she had fled. Virok didn’t bother to hunt down a weakling and she was soon forgotten. Eon had not tried to contact Rye since that night, probably blaming him in part for her brother’s death. She would have been so traumatised by the thought.
The Elekid ran his paws over his face. To have a family member die. His own mother had passed away shortly after his birth. He was only five years old at the time. Her face used to be so vivid within his mind; kind, loving and caring. But now it was all faded and fuzzy – unclear. He could hardly remember what she looked like, or the brief times they had shared together. He was frightened. He loved his mother so much. To have her memory be taken away from him as if it hadn’t existed… He shook his head brusquely. No. It wouldn’t happen to him. However fuzzy the image got he would hold on to the remnants he had left. It was all he had left of his dear mother. How he missed her so…
~*~
“Rye, dear, come help me with this cake. It’s made especially for your father’s birthday!”
“Heh, why should I help you make that for him? Father never listens to me and he always says I must stay away from the other kids. But mother, I want to play with them! Why should I help make something so delicious for a horrible father like that?”
“Riley! You must never say such things about your father. I know he is a little…harsh, at times, but he loves you all the same. He loves you so much he doesn’t want to see you hurt by the others. Don’t worry, he’ll come around. I’ll even have a word with him. Now as for you, help me with the icing. If you do you can even lick the bowl!”
“Really, mum? Really?”
“Of course, dear. Anything for my darling Rye. The world is yours to shape.”
~*~
“Mother…” Rye felt the unfamiliar tingling of tears running down his face, mixing with his fur, but this time he did not care. The only thing he wanted was to see his mother again; the one who was snatched away from him all too soon. Her smile warmed his heart and was etched clearly within his mind. Her golden fur, soft and soothing. She had made everything better with just a simple touch and a whisper, as only a mother could. When she had left he had nothing to make it better; nothing to make his life seem worthwhile. If the world was his to shape, then why was she not in it? If it was his world she would never have left, but…
~*~
“Father…Why did mother have to leave? You said she had gone to the skies to watch us from the heavens. Is she really up there, father? Can I go see her?”
“Don’t be silly, boy! You can’t visit your mother because you do not belong in the skies. You belong with your feet firmly on the ground and I won’t lose another to the Lord. Not yet. You are the only thing in my life that has meaning. I won’t lose you, too.”
“Father…?”
“Mmm?”
“Mother said I was meant to ‘shape’ the world. That it was mine to shape. But if that was true…then why did she go? I would always want mother in my world.”
“Ahh, son. Sometimes things most dear to us are taken away. It is then that we find a way to better our future, shape our world with what we have left. And yours is only beginning, Rye. One day you shall lead this place and it will be yours to command.”
“But I don’t want to command it, I want mother back!”
“…Rye, listen to me. Your mother, she…is not coming back. You will see her again one day, but it is far from now. Just know that she loved you with all her heart. Do her proud.”
“I…I will. If it is what mother wanted.”
~*~
He had said he would make her proud. But what had he done so far that his mother would be proud of? He had nothing to show but a short temper and an ill-mannered mind. Certainly, he was a good lieutenant, but he doubted his mother would approve of spying and she definitely would not approve of what his father was doing. Had his mother passing corrupted him somehow? It was weeks before he would even look at Rye’s face, saying that it was too similar to Ameli’s. Eventually when he had, all he did was stare off into the distance, as if peering straight through him. He was invisible.
The only thing that his mother would possibly approve of was Zanna. He was sure the two would have gotten along like two berries on a branch. But there was no way to know now. He only knew that he had something worth protecting, as his mother had protected him. She had said one day he would know the feeling of giving one’s life for another. Rye thought he was finally beginning to understand. There was a bond that existed in this world which was tougher than steel, tougher even than diamonds that not even the mightiest foes could break. Darkrai could not break it. His shell may have been cast aside, but his heart was stronger than it had ever been. His mother was right. The world was his to shape and he would start by shaping this nightmare into a dream.
His resolve unbreakable, the Elekid rose to his feet immediately. If no ghosts of his past were going to appear before him, he might as well get some training in. No longer would he remain the weak boy he had been. No longer would he let his temper gain control. He would be the son his mother had always wanted and he would make her proud. With determination, the Elekid struck a nearby tree with a paw, his claws grinding deep into its surface. Sap oozed through his fur, but Rye merely turned his paw so his palm was facing the sky, causing the sap to glitter. Even in this world, life could still look beautiful.
It was as he was admiring the sap that the tree before him began to waver. The rough bark of the trunk thinned until it was translucent, and the scenery behind it could be seen. The branches themselves began to disappear, gaining a creamy golden hue. Rye raised an arm as a shield and took a step backwards. The tree before him was changing shape rapidly. He could almost guess who it would be this time.
After a few seconds a yellow figure had appeared before him. It bore bright blue eyes, a warm smile and wisps of golden fur. Rye did not call out to the figure but immediately fell to his knees. His ears picked up a gentle whooshing and then softness encased him. Rye felt warm paws caress his head as he was drawn towards the figure’s grasp. All the while he was too stunned to move. He was not afraid of it, but another kind of fear had settled within him. The fear of losing another.
“Shhhhh now,” the Electabuzz whispered into his ear. “I’m here.” Her voice was like honey. Never had it seemed so soothing to his ears. He missed that voice. Oh, how he wished he could have it stamped in his memory forever! He had all but forgotten the lilting tone it took, especially when talking to him.
“Mother…” Rye’s own voice paled in comparison. It was weak and filled to the brim with longing. He could be considered pathetic, but he did not care. His mother was here. His mother was here. “Mother!” The Elekid threw himself into his mother’s grasp, stifling sobs as he did so. “Mother I missed you!” And it was with that fact Rye suddenly felt his emotions move, sliding into place; the place they should have been in all along. With just one touch his mother had indeed made everything better.
“Riley,” the voice whispered again, soothing his silent sobs. “You’ve grown a lot in the time we’ve been apart.” She held him close as he glanced up at her, eyes wide with fear. “You’ve changed a lot, too,” she remarked. At this, Rye was still in control enough to draw himself free of her grasp and hang his head in shame.
“Not for the better, right?” he replied, disdain drenched in his tone.
“Riley…” His mother drew forward and cupped a hand under his chin, lifting his face to meet hers. “No matter what you have done, you have always made me proud. How could I be another but when my son is off fighting Deoxys?” She said it so calmly. So…kind. Rye was confused.
“But I’ve also betrayed everyone I knew! Kryal is dead!” – he hissed the word – “Eon is missing, I hurt Zanna terribly, and depending on the actions she takes I might have to harm my own father!” The Elekid’s chest heaved with deep breaths as he looked into his mother’s eyes. “I have not done a single thing to make you proud of me, not in my entire life. I’m sorry I could not be the son you wanted!” He shut his eyes tight, no longer able to glance at her. It hurt too much to know he had betrayed her. It hurt much more to know his own mother might not want him.
The figure remained silent, her hand still cupped under his chin. It was over a minute before Rye opened his eyes. She had not said a word, but had remained rooted. Now, when he looked at her, he could clearly see tears flowing silently down her face. His own heart panged with guilt at the fact he had caused these tears; tears that could mar something so beautiful. He truly felt ashamed.
“I…” He raised a paw in the hope of comforting her, but quickly withdrew it, not knowing how. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to hurt you.” That’s just another soul you’ve harmed, Rye, he scolded himself.
“Rye.” The voice was firm and forced the Elekid to stare. “You were always in the habit of being naïve, even as a child. I see you still haven’t grown out of it.” She smiled warmly. “There are events that happen within one’s life that cannot be controlled. There are those we regret, and wish we could have changed with all our heart. There are those, still, that have not happened. Those are the events we can do something about. I’m telling you this because I don’t want you to dwell too much on the past. Have you seen, Rye, the effects of someone who dwells on the past? It is not a pleasant sight. Take your father, for example.
“Yes,” she answered Rye’s expression grimly, “he often blamed himself for my death. After a while his soul turned dark and twisted. I watched the entire time, even as he began creating Dark Pokemon, experimenting with their abilities. It was torment to see that happen. That your father thinks only darkness can defeat darkness is a mistake. Nothing good can come of tampering with that power. Only light can banish darkness, and that is why we have Light Pokemon.”
“You said,” Rye questioned, “that nothing good can come of tampering with dark powers. But I…I am now one of them. I am evil.” He had to swallow hard past the lump in his throat to speak. It was not a good feeling to admit to your own mother that you were an abomination; a scourge upon the world. But she merely shook her head.
“There are those that are born of darkness, in which they know nothing of light. You, Rye, were created and knew the light before you were tainted by darkness. This and this alone grants you the ability to use your powers for good. You are able to see both sides clearly and can choose the actions upon which you wish to react. If you wish to be dark, then so be it. If you wish to be the light, that too, is possible.”
“I never wanted to be dark!” Rye protested, clenching his paws. “With all my heart I want to feel the light within and act upon that. I must if I-” he stopped abruptly, glancing up at the figure of his mother.
“You wish to see Zanna again,” she guessed.
“How did you-”
“A mother’s intuition, I suppose,” she grinned warmly. “Yes, that Pikachu has a good soul. You could not have your sights set on someone better, Rye. I’m happy for you.” Rye felt his heart glow at the praise. The one thing in his life he had done right – and his mother was proud. “I only wish…that I could have spent more time with you,” he told her. “It was not right for you to be taken from me.”
“Little in this world is ever right, my dear.” The Electabuzz drew him close again, holding him fiercely. “But there is a time where you must create your own good in the world. I just want you to know that you have always made me proud, Rye. Your mistakes have been learning curves, but I have gained a son who is smart, kind, loyal and handsome,” she beamed, tousling his fur. “I know that whatever happens, and the choices you have to make, you will choose the right ones. Never in my life could I have asked for a better child than you.”
“Mother...” Rye felt the tears slide down his face again, before he widened his eyes in realisation. “Why does…why does it feel like you’re saying goodbye? You can’t leave me! Not again!” The Elekid, in an act of desperation, clutched tightly to his mother’s fur, but she was already beginning to fade.
“I’m sorry, Rye. I have found the resolve I needed to be able to rest peacefully. It is unfortunate, the little time we had together was not enough, and for that I am sorry. But I believe you can be everything you ever wished for. Remember when I told you the world is yours to shape?”
“Yes, mother! Yes, I do!”
The Electabuzz gazed at him with longing. “Then please, for me, shape your future into a world without darkness. Shape it into a world that you can be proud of.” She paused slightly as she began to drift off into the sky, translucency consuming her once more. “And if you truly love that Pikachu, as I know you do, for Arceus’ sake, tell her!”
“MOTHER!” Rye screamed into the air and reached out with a paw. He tried to grasp onto his mother’s but was struck with sorrow when it went straight through, causing him to stumble. “Don’t leave me! Mother!”
The Electabuzz looked at her son serenely, dissipating into the air. “I love you, Rye.”
Those were the last words he heard from her before she vanished.
~*~
Virok’s sleeping quarters were not too far ahead now. While I hated to disturb him when he was sleeping, it was absolutely necessary that I speak with him. He might have some idea what was going on in this place, because I sure didn’t. Danger seemed to follow me every step I took. I wanted nothing more than to stop it.
The door to the Commander’s quarters blazed a bright green. That surprised me; it was unlocked. I was certain he would be asleep, but I guess the racket from Maske’s attack had awoken him. I stepped up to the door anxiously and it slid open a split second before I passed through the sensor. My body slammed into a large, yellow leg as it came forward and halted.
“Ooowww…” Dazed, I stood back to peer up at Virok, who had exited the room the same time as I was about to enter. The Electivire’s eyes narrowed as they met mine, but almost at once they returned to a surprised glance.
“Zanna? What are you doing here this time of night? Shouldn’t you be sleeping?” He seemed fidgety. Nervous. He made to brush me aside but I hopped into his way, reaching out a paw.
“Sir! There is trouble in the lower quarters – a Dark Pokemon attacked me!” I hadn’t meant to blurt it out like that, but for some reason the Commander was still trying hastily to get past me. This stopped his actions.
“A Dark Pokemon, you say?” An eyebrow rose ever so slightly.
I nodded. “Lani was hurt, but Tali has taken her to the Medical Wing. And I think… I think that it was Darkrai who sent it after me.” It was my main suspicion at this point. I had never actually ruled out the fact that Darkrai could control beings from where he was, even in the Underworld. Altair never said he couldn’t. For all I knew he could still be controlling mass armies of Dark Pokemon.
The arc of Virok’s eyes suddenly grew wider, apparently mocking me. “Darkrai? But, child, he is long dead and resides in the Underworld. How can he possibly send anything after you?”
His words rolled into silence. I was unsure, but it seemed as if Virok was hinting at something. Something… Something… And just like that it hit me. Darkrai may have been controlling Maske, but he hadn’t been the one to send him. Virok’s gaze that looked as if it was boring into my soul…
“You…” I whispered almost inaudibly. “You were the one who sent Maske after me.” Involuntarily, I took a step back. This time with fear.
Virok grinned. “He spoke his name, did he? Yes, he did. I know, for I was watching you the entire time.” The Electivire let off a brusque laugh as I took a further step back. “I had dear Rakai tap into the security systems. Maske was merely sent as a test, I don’t really care whether he dies or not. He’s served his purpose.” The wave of his hand only enraged me more.
“Served his purpose? Is that all they are to you? Tools to be used?!” My cheeks sparked with electricity. I could not believe this. Here I had walked straight into another trap and I realised too late that Rye was right. His father was bad news and I should have stayed away. But I wanted so much to prove him wrong I dragged the others into danger with me. It was unforgivable. I was unforgivable.
“Of course they’re tools! What else would I make them for?” Virok continued. “I have a whole army of tools which I will soon employ to kill Deoxys. He is a threat and he must be eliminated. You Light Pokemon,” – he spat the words – “are too weak and powerless for the job. You can only heal for Arceus’ sake! How on earth can you ever hope to beat him!”
That surprised me. He knew I could heal… how? What else did he know? Did he know the other powers that I would gain? My strengths and weaknesses? Had the tracer worked after all? No, that wasn’t it. He’d been spying on me from the very start. Rakai had something to do with this, I knew it. And Tali… Oh no. I’d left her alone with Lani.
“You’re crazy!” I shouted up at the Electivire. “I need to go… I have to go help!” I panicked and turned to run, but a tight grip clamped down across my waist, pinning me to the spot.
“My dear Pikachu, you are going nowhere. You will see nothing. Except perhaps the inside of my dungeon.” He smirked. “Rakai is dealing with your friends as I speak. I expect the Buizel will be quite relieved to see him again.”
“Let me go!” I cried angrily, lashing out with electric attacks, but they were no use against Virok. He was the same type as I was; my weak attacks would have absolutely no effect. “Lani, Tali!” I cried. Too late had I seen the warning, now I would pay the price.
~*~
Halfway to the medical wing and Tali was beginning to regret she had agreed to haul Lani there. The Houndoom was heavier than she looked, and even with the help of her powers it was still a strain. The Buizel set the Houndoom down and panted. “I sure hope that Pikachu knows what she’s doing,” she muttered haughtily.
She didn’t trust Zanna, not like Dash did. Then again, she was never quick to trust these days. How could she? After everything she had known was torn apart… How could she trust anyone ever again? Shaking the thoughts aside, Tali sighed and prepared to set off once more.
“Tali. Fancy seeing you here.”
Her ears pricked instantly and the Buizel raised her head. No, it can’t be.
The Weavile in front of her grinned, guessing her thoughts. “Aye, but it is. I’ve long awaited for your return, my dear.”
Tali’s eyes widened and wavered ever so slightly. “R-Rakai…” She barely had a clear thought in her head. This was the one who had caused all her pain. This was the one whom she hated with her entire being. And yet…
The Buizel immediately forsook Lani’s side and bounded over to Rakai, grasping him tightly around the waist. “Rakai, I missed you so much!” She was proud, but not proud enough to stop the tears from flowing. It was all like a dream. She had waited so long for this. So long.
Rakai held a paw to her head, resting it lightly and tousling her fur. “I am sorry, Tali. There were things I had to do; things that called to me.”
“Why?!” Tali took a sudden step back and screamed. “Why did you leave?! You said you’d never leave me! But you were just like the rest! Worthless and weak and scum! I should never have trusted you, NEVER!” She inched forward and struck out with a paw. The blow connected to Rakai’s chest directly, for he failed to move to the side. The Weavile just withstood the attack and grunted, which caused the Buizel to grow even angrier. “TO HELL WITH YOU!” She struck out again and again, each time her paws thumping weaker against his chest. The Weavile bore it. “ARGH!” This time when she aimed for Rakai’s face he caught her paw mid-strike. Tali gasped in surprise.
“That’s quite enough of that,” Rakai said with firm conviction. He pulled her in and sealed her mouth with his in one brief stroke.
Tali, who was still infuriated, felt the anger ebbing away at the contact. She felt herself melt into his arms again, as she once had done a lifetime ago, when things were different. When she was different. Happy and bubbling and carefree. But this…This was a lie. And I will never forgive myself.
Tali broke from the contact and drew away, gasping and hurt. She wiped a paw across her mouth deftly. “You don’t love me,” she hissed with poison. “You can’t anymore.”
Shock flitted across Rakai’s face, and he tried a hurt expression. “My dear, that stings. Of course I adore y-”
But the Weavile was cut off as Tali’s paw slashed across his face, this time with fierce impact. Rakai doubled back from the blow and snarled. “You’re going to wish you’d never done that.”
Heart pounding, the Buizel readied for a counter attack, pleading with her thoughts to leave her alone. He does not love me, he does not love me, he can’t love me, she repeated to herself firmly. He is tainted now; whatever was left of his heart is long gone. Long…gone.
Another tear slid down her cheek and she whisked it away with a paw. Now was no time to be sappy and sentimental. This Weavile deserved to pay. Most of all for kissing her like that! THE NERVE!
Tali lunged and Rakai dodged, anticipating her attack. She was too slow; she’d have to gain speed. Using agility, she lunged again, but again Rakai dodged. To outsiders it would have seemed like a dance the two were having, but it was a deadly serenade.
“Oh my,” Rakai crooned, “how slow you have gotten!” He let out a harsh laugh as Tali struck out once, twice, three times. None made contact, however.
“Stay still so I can strike, you coward!” Tali taunted. But she was breathing way too hard – anger had taken hold over her mind. Red hot, seething anger.
Rakai was as cool as could be. He dodged the Buizel’s attacks with ease, though never seeming to strike back. He withstood her assault. And when Tali halted to regain her breath, the Weavile was upon her in an instant. He knocked her to the ground with a paw and raised a foot, sliding it across her stomach and pinning her in place.
Tali gasped, breathless, unable to move an inch. “G-get off me!” she wheezed.
Rakai lowered his gaze to hers with a smirk, but his eyes – once glaring and vicious – seemed to have softened. “Tali. Please understand that I did what I had to do for our safety. It was the only way.”
“Our safety?” Tali spat with such ferocity Rakai’s foot wavered. “There was no ‘our’ involved! It was always you, Rakai. You and you alone. If you were so concerned about me, then how come you ignored me all those times I tried to talk to you? How come you never once told me what was going on? You never shared anything with me! After all that, am I supposed to trust you now? AM I?”
“No.” It was not a threat, but a fact. Rakai knew that even now Tali would not trust him, nor would she believe a word he said. He may be dark, but there was still shame that resided in his heart for the way he had treated the one he once loved.
“So then…what?” Tali stared up at the Weavile curiously. If he was not here to fight, then what was he doing here? “What do you want!?”
Rakai remained still, a stone-cold expression staring down at her. With a sigh, he lifted his foot off her and turned. “I would have died to protect you.” The words came out in a whisper. “I was willing to offer my life to those I protected. I am what I am because there was no other choice. To stop Deoxys we all had to become stronger. This was the price I had to pay.” The Weavile arched his head round an inch, locking eyes with the shocked Buizel. “I am sorry…Truly.”
Tali’s eyes wavered, her heart pounded. “Ra…kai-” But her words were cut short as the Weavile deftly picked her up with a claw. She was too stunned to utter a sound, least of all fight back.
“I would have died to protect you…”
Tali closed her eyes with sorrow, not wishing for the Weavile to see the tears that slipped down her fur as he walked off with her thrown over his shoulder. Rakai, what have you become?
In all the confusion she was dimly aware that Lani’s body was getting further and further away, and that several pairs of red eyes were now surrounding them.
~*~
A creak greeted them as they entered a dark room. A cage. The walls were stripped and bare. Unlike the cool marble surfaces of the halls above, the dungeon was cased in stone bricks dripping with ice.
The Weavile steered Tali into the cage and tossed her upright, pushing her to the ground. She struggled to stay upright and not crash into the wall as Rakai slid the cell door shut behind him. When she found her balance, all she could do was stare at the Weavile. He caught her gaze but remained expressionless.
In the turmoil, Tali had cut her paw. It was now Rakai lowered his eyes to the bright red gash which she fondled cautiously. That was all he did, however, and turned without a word. Tali was furious.
“Is that it?! Are you just going to leave again?!” The cry of her anguished voice echoed off the walls, combining with the crash of the gate as she grasped the bars firmly.
The Weavile halted and paused. When he turned to her his face was savage. “I never left!” he snarled, grasping her paws with such force Tali yelped in surprise. “I haven’t left! I am still here protecting-”
“STOP!” Tali shook Rakai away, falling back to the ground. “Stop saying…that you’re still here. You haven’t been here in a long time, Rakai. I think I’ve known that but I never wanted to admit it. I always thought there would be a time when I could be with you again, and things would be like they used to. I now know that it will never happen…the future I had been fighting for won’t happen. And, Rakai, that scares me...”
The Weavile was panting hard with rage, but he was looking at her with an odd look. Remorse? Shame? Tali found she could not speak another word. Her courage had abandoned her. She had admitted she was scared. She had tossed aside her pride and admitted it. She felt so…so fragile. Especially now under Rakai’s gaze.
But the Weavile merely stared at Tali with a quiet contempt. His face now held a smirk not unlike her own, she noticed. When he next opened his mouth it was not to belittle her, or to cry out with rage. “If things had been different, the situation now might be, too. For what it is worth, I really did miss you…Taliana. I really did try to protect you.”
Tali’s eyes widened. The words from his mouth had stunned her, in particular, the use of her full name. She was better known as Tali these days. Indeed, many had forgotten it was not her birth-name. But Rakai had never forgotten it. For a split second the Buizel let down her guard, a tear sliding down her cheek.
The Weavile turned almost instantly, so she was unable to see if he’d noticed. She didn’t care. What did it matter to him now if he made her cry? So she was silent as he strode up the stairs, only to break into a million pieces when his shadow had disappeared from her sight once more.
Chibi Altaria
07-19-2014, 02:41 PM
Chapter 34;
..............captured
----------
My feet and paws scuffled uncomfortably next to my side. They were bound tightly with first-class ropes so I could not move an inch. The mouth of Nadal the Persian quivered ever so slightly as I wriggled within, but it always kept a firm hold of my all-too-fragile body. She uttered not a sound, nor did she question Virok’s command when he had told her to take me to the holding cells.
From the look of the dilapidated halls I could tell we were travelling further underground. There were no windows carved within the stone, only oddly shaped lanterns that hung from the ceiling. The light they gave was low and dim, but it was sufficient for anyone traversing the corridors.
I had soon found it was useless to struggle, as every time I tried several pairs of sharp fangs indented themselves into my body. It seemed my wounds would never heal at this stage, if I kept running into trouble like I had been.
As Nadal’s footsteps died down my ears picked up the faint sound of whimpering and the scent of blood rose to crinkle my nose. I now recognised the smell all too well, for someone who had once never been acquainted with it.
Within a moment the Persian rounded a corner and stepped into a large room laden with cells, all with the same grey bars. From what I could glance as Nadal steered me past the cells, each only contained a single window. There was nothing to sit on, albeit the moss that grew from between the stone cracks. The only light came from a tiny, flickering lantern housed within a single cell to the far right. The closer we came to the light, the stronger the scent of blood grew. It was then that I recognised who’s it was.
Nadal halted by the cell and opened her jaw to release me. Being unable to break my fall, I crashed to the ground in a heap and rolled until my face hit the bleak metal bars, a sharp cry emitting from my mouth. I cringed and opened my eyes, a familiar sight slowly blurring into focus. But it was none I was too happy to see, and my stomach lurched in response. Tali.
The Buizel was covered in cuts and bruises, the dried blood she’d neglected to clean staining her once bright orange fur. She didn’t even glance up at our approach, but remained huddled in a far corner of the cell, knees drawn up to her chin. I had never seen her as vulnerable as she was at this moment. Tali was usually full of fire, but now…she seemed almost lost.
I thought it would be worth calling out to her, maybe I could do something, anything. “He-” But just as I opened my mouth Nadal’s paw crunched down on my tail, silencing any words I had been about to utter. I winced at the pain but didn’t give the Persian the satisfaction of hearing me cry out, instead biting my tongue between my teeth. It didn’t help that the part she hit had been exactly where Rye had broken it, and it still wasn’t properly healed.
Tali raised her head at the sound, finally glancing in my direction. Her eyes were hollow and glazed, almost as if she’d been stripped of any free will. She blinked once and, within a moment, returned to her meditations, not giving any of us a second glance.
Nadal casually raised the paw that was not crushing my tail towards the bars. Using a claw, she inserted it into the lock and turned until a soft click was heard. The door then swung inwards, the Persian releasing her hold on my tail and nudging me none-too-gently within the confines of the cell. Again I rolled uncomfortably until a rock barred my way. My eyes found the back of the Persian as she was retreating.
“You can’t just do whatever Virok says!” I cried out after her. “Don’t you have any pride?!” But Nadal merely continued walking as if she hadn’t heard me at all, or was just accounting my voice as the wind. I sighed and returned to wriggling. The ropes that bound me were very uncomfortable and I was sure would leave bruises. Not that a few more would matter.
A swift, silver flash blurred past my eyes and I flinched, my heart skipping a beat. Before I had any time to register what it had been, the ropes that bound me fell to the ground in a matted heap. When I had the time to gather my wits, I raised my head to see Tali holding out a claw, a piece of the rope still attached to it. She lowered it and the brown clump fell to the others. The Buizel stared at me blankly.
“I lost Lani.”
My mind buzzed at the words she said, the first that came from her mouth. Her voice was hoarse and dry; no hint of feeling could be traced. Had Rakai gotten to her? What had the Weavile done? I shook my head slowly in her direction.
“It…it doesn’t matter now. It was all my fault to begin with, I should have stayed away.”
“Yeah, you got that right,” she muttered in response, her eyes shifting to meet mine.
I narrowed my own. I was trying to be sympathetic but she sure wasn’t making it easy on me. “Look, I’ll get us out of this. Jarre and the others should be here soon. If Dash is as smart as you say he is, he’ll pick up on the hostility around the Missionary and avoid it. I know they won’t get caught.”
Tali merely blinked at me. “Maybe you’re right.”
I sighed. This wasn’t the direction I wanted to take the conversation in, and it clearly wasn’t helping any. “What happened to you?” I asked slowly. I wasn’t sure how she’d take it. But she simply shook her head.
“Rakai happened. That’s what.”
So she had encountered Rakai. I didn’t know what was going on, but it was clear the two of them had some kind of history. I hesitated; this wasn’t something you touched on lightly with a friend, let alone an acquaintance you just met. “Tali?”
The Buizel cocked head to the side at my call. She was listening.
“Why…I mean, you and Rakai…” I had no idea how to ask the question and my resolve wavered.
A hoarse cry issued from Tali’s mouth. “You want to know how I know Rakai. You want to know what I have to do with him?” She watched me warily as I nodded. It was a time before she spoke again, but when she did the whole room grew silent, the only sound being Tali’s voice echoing through the walls.
“It was years ago. We grew up as kids right here in the Marble City.” She sighed then with such happiness that I couldn’t be sure she was the same Buizel I was now trapped with. “Rakai and I went to school together. Neither of us liked school much; we weren’t into learning. Heh, the teachers certainly didn’t like me – I was always such a troublemaker, causing havoc everywhere I went. It was shortly after that we decided maybe we would be better suited as soldiers. As you can imagine, they were more than happy when I left for the Missionary. My parents were, too, as a matter of fact. Yes,” she answered my quizzical gaze, “I do have parents. They’re probably still alive here somewhere. I don’t keep track of them.” She waved a paw dismissively.
“So Rakai and I trained to be soldiers within the Missionary. It was here that I met Dash and Rye. They were both around my age and were training as well. But it’s strange around here; we don’t pick which unit we go into. A series of training sessions are undertaken to see which unit best suits us; where our talents lie, I suppose you could say. Rye, of course, was born and bred to be a soldier. It runs in his family line. Rakai was chosen for a band they called the Hunters. At the time, it was nothing more than an experimental group Virok’s father had come up with. The Hunters, as the name implied, were in charge of hunting down those who had gone rogue. It was a very serious job here in the city. To have someone with the kind of information you gather around here go rogue was a very bad thing. So they were in charge of eliminating them.
“Dash, being the quick witted fool he is,” she laughed airily, “was trained to be an agent. As it happened, I was also destined to become an agent. The idea hadn’t struck me as a great one, at first, but it soon became apparent that I had skills of immense use for this unit. Agents are adept at slinking around quietly and gathering information where others can’t. I guess you could say in a way we’re like assassins of the Missionary, only we don’t go around killing blindly. At first I was rather depressed that Rakai and I weren’t in the same unit. For ages I rebelled against my teachings – just as I had at school – but when I suddenly found out that I had skills others didn’t, I was amazed. So were the teachers. They praised me. It was the first time someone had ever said something good about me that didn’t involve someone else’s doing. I took to praise like a Combee to honey,” she muttered none too proudly.
“And I know I shouldn’t have let it go to my head, but no one had ever praised me. Dash was jealous before too long and it became awfully tough to handle when we were paired into partners. Each squad works in two-Pokemon unit. The pairs are chosen based on skills that compliment the other.” She paused. “Type advantages aren’t taken into much account at the Missionary. I guess, through training, you’re expected to overcome the weaknesses of battle. We were trained to face every type – not just those that we happened to be strong against, but also those that were weakest. For instance, if I ever got into a fight with you, Pikachu, I could undoubtedly hold my own and much more.” Tali’s eyes narrowed. “I know your weaknesses perhaps even better than you, yourself, and I can play that to my advantage.”
Ignoring her stern gaze upon me, I asked a question that had been nagging me for quite some time. “If you and Dash were part of the Missionary, how come they don’t treat you like soldiers now? Shouldn’t you be in their quarters, not here?”
The expression on the Buizel’s face became unreadable. “During the training I had here at the Missionary to become an agent, I often sneaked out of classes to see Rakai. He had free time when my classes were on and I always wanted to see him. For a time, he was glad to see me, too. We grew closer as friends; laughed, ran off into the city and sometimes went on missions – just the two of us – behind the Missionary’s back. They never found out what we were up to. But one day, when I went to visit Rakai, I noticed something different about him. He’d just come back from a mission with the Hunters. The Commander at the time, Virok’s father, had overseen the mission himself. I gathered it must have been very important for him to be involved, for the Commander hardly ever went on missions with other units.
“Well Rakai seemed distant, almost disturbed. I asked him what the mission was about but he said it was “classified; top secret information”.” She snorted at the words. “Rakai had always told me everything, even secrets. For him to not tell me this, well, I grew suspicious. From that day on I changed my ways. I shortened my visits to Rakai during classes until I just gave up going altogether. He would no longer talk to me about many things and I was beginning to feel like an outcast. I had more time to focus and grew much better at my training, accelerating in skill. It wasn’t soon before Dash and I had been chosen to go on our first solo mission as fully-fledged agents. With our skills, the general in charge assured us that it would be no problem.
“It was a covert mission and we were to keep to the shadows. There were rumours that Deoxys had pulled together a band of followers far larger than we had thought possible. It was our job to check it out. Pokemon from around the Missionary seemed to be disappearing – and not just rogues. Our own soldiers disappeared without a trace. Everyone thought that Deoxys had to be the one involved.”
“But that was true, wasn’t it?” I asked Tali. “No one else could have been taking Missionary soldiers like that other than Deoxys.” There was silence and a grinding sound. “Tali?”
“It wasn’t Deoxys,” she said flatly. “Dash and I found the entrance to a secret part of the Missionary. It was around the side where it was forbidden to enter. The Forbidden Room they called it. I know that even the lord’s son had been reprimanded for trying to access that room. When he came out he was never the same,” she shrugged. “Dash and I followed the tunnel to access the room. We heard voices; loud and irritable. There was a lot of growling, but we figured it was just someone fighting. We weren’t the most polite Pokemon, being soldiers, so there were always such fights going on. But when I peered through a hole at the end of the tunnel, I saw something I had never expected to see. The Hunters – mostly bred Sneasel and Weavile – were gathered around these dark beings. They were Pokemon as far as I could tell, but they were dusky grey, sometimes fully black. Almost as dark as the black of night itself.” She shuddered.
“One of these beings – I couldn’t see what Pokemon it was – took it in turn to slash each of the Hunters’ in the chest, just above their heart. Rakai was a Sneasel back in those days. My eyes instantly found him and I was terrified as the Pokemon struck him. I wanted to scream and yell out to him, even though he’d been so cold to me over the past few months, but Dash stretched a claw across my mouth and held me back. So I watched in silence as the night grew darker still and all the Sneasel and Weavile began to shudder. They fell to the floor and convulsed, crying out in agony. The Commander’s son, Virok, was with them. He was by the dark Pokémon’s side and merely watched the writhing on the ground. He didn’t help those Pokemon. I had no idea what was going on until the writhing stopped.
“One by one they rose, and their fur started to change hue. At first it was as if the colour was being drained from them. They each turned a dusky grey, their eyes becoming crimson and blank. I thought they were going to become dark Pokemon, like the one already in the room, and I bit Dash with all my might to try to save them, but he held me. Dash was such a kind soul. He held me back even though I had bitten him so fiercely. But Rakai’s fur didn’t stay that dark hue for long. In a few minutes he had regained his colour. His eyes were still crimson and dazed, but he wasn’t dark. I wondered what was going on. I wanted to go to him then, as they retreated from the room, but I knew I couldn’t. My career would be over if Virok spotted us. It took all the strength Dash had to convince me to retire to our quarters that night. I followed him, but I didn’t sleep. I couldn’t, thinking of what they had done to Rakai. I told myself I would confront him and ask what had happened.
“When I found Rakai the next day he was by the cliff overhanging the lake outside the Missionary. I went up to him and he welcomed me gruffly, as was his custom these days. I asked if he’d been on any particularly dangerous missions lately. He told me he hadn’t. Nothing out of the ordinary. I noted his eyes were still the crimson hue I saw last night and I shuddered. Rakai caught the movement and raised an eyebrow. He asked if I was afraid of anything, and to tell him whatever it was that was disturbing me. That was the kindest thing he’d said to me in so long, I just… I just cried. I cried and I screamed everything at him, saying he should have told me what went on last night.
“Rakai was surprised I knew about that. I said I’d been on a mission to discover why our own forces were disappearing and I’d come across him, the Hunters and the Commander’s son all in the Forbidden Room. His eyes narrowed and he said that they had been given a special power that would help rid the world of Deoxys. He said that the Commander was blind to everything Deoxys was doing and that his son, Virok, was the only chance we had left at defeating Deoxys, if at all. I was shocked! Not only had he been granted some mysterious power, but he was calmly mocking the Commander behind his back! It was no way to treat one of such high-stature, and the leader of the Marble City himself!
“That proved right there that he was no longer the Rakai I had known. Before all this he was always nice. He had time for others and their problems, even when he created half of them.” Tali laughed briefly but was soon drawn back to the present. “He was gone, distant. But he was still my Rakai, even then. Until…” She paused and gulped air slowly.
“Until what?”
Tali cast her eyes to the ground forlornly. “Right up until he murdered Virok’s father.”
It was like a sudden blow to my chest. The wind had been knocked clean and my mind sent reeling. “He…he what?” I asked, sure Tali hadn’t said the words I thought I’d heard. It must have been a mistake.
“Rakai murdered Virok’s father, the standing Commander at the time,” Tali repeated hoarsely. “However did you think Virok had taken over the Missionary so soon, if both Dash and I worked under his father’s reign?”
That thought hadn’t occurred to me and I was now too ashamed to admit it and risk looking like a fool.
Tali shook her head. “It doesn’t matter how he did it; I’m not going into details. But I knew after that moment Rakai was dead to the world. Dead to me.” There was a slight silence where I heard chirrups in the air, through the barred windows of the cell that held us, before Tali resumed speaking. “It was also at that moment I realised Rakai meant more to me…more than just a friend. I had never dwelled on it before but it was so clear. As clear as day and he had known it. I loved him.”
A gentle sob escaped her mouth as the Buizel wept. Her guard was down, hostility removed. This was an entirely different Tali from the one I knew, who was always cold and stubborn. Right now she was just as weak and vulnerable as the rest of us. Right now she reminded me more of myself than I thought was possible. She, too, had loved someone who had been taken from her – almost in the exact same way Rye had been taken from me. It was when we had split – that Rye and I had parted – I realised how much I depended on him. I began to grow sour and soon hated myself for it. All the anger I had within needed to be vented. And that vent would come in the form of Deoxys or Virok. Whichever I could crush within my paws first. Rakai, I would leave to Tali. That was her battle.
As the Buizel silently wept, I tried on a happier note, lowering my eyes sadly. “You know, I too have someone I can’t be with because he’s not himself. It’s very…” – I searched for the right word but found none – “…hard, I guess. I can’t tell whether he’s alive o-or dead, but… I think it’s the not knowing that’s a lot harder.” I had no idea where I was going with this. “It’s good that you at least know that Rakai is alive and well, even if he isn’t exactly himself. Perhaps one day he’ll break free from the spell that he’s under and you can be with him again. Be happy, Tali. I feel that I’d rather know – whether he is in pain or not – because at least I have closure. Without that I’ll just be miserable for the rest of my life wondering if…” I trailed off. This wasn’t the direction I had wanted to take the conversation in. I had wanted to cheer Tali up, but I guess it wasn’t working. Suddenly I felt a sharp blow to my right shoulder.
“Ow! What did you do that for?!” I glared at the Buizel, but to my surprise I found her smiling.
“Thanks, Zanna.” Then she punched me again. “But don’t you DARE think that this makes us friends! Because in no way will I ever like you!”
She snorted and crossed her arms, turning away with her head held high. My shoulder hurt and I was still glaring, but on the inside I smiled. It was the first time she had called me by name.
“Hey, Zanna.” I cocked my head to the side at Tali’s call. Her smile had vanished, and she was peering at me intently. I watched as she reached deep within her fur retrieving two, small, black bands. Those bands. She glanced at them with a look that seemed full of longing and sorrow. “These bands were given to me by Rakai. They are meant to harness the darkness within a Pokemon and allow them to control it. In essence, any Pokemon can use the powers of a dark Pokemon without the fear of being dark themselves. They will still retain their sanity and be able to control what is within. I was trying…I was trying to use my dark side to reconnect with him, but Rakai is lost to me now.” The Buizel lowered her head sadly and tossed the bands to me. “Here, you can have them. I don’t want any reminders of what he is. I want to remember him for what he was. Maybe you can use them to defeat Deoxys, or somethin’.”
I stared wide-eyed at the bands Tali had given me. The bands which she’d put up such a fight before to keep away from me. It was obvious that her encounter with Rakai had made something shift gear within. She didn’t seem so cold. Maybe she had come to see the fact that she couldn’t save him at this point in time. There was nothing she could do. I felt guilt in my heart at her predicament, for it was almost the same as my own, granted Rye still had his sanity. For now. Whether or not I would see him again remained to be seen.
These bands were obviously powerful tools. If what Tali said was true, and I could learn to control the darkness within myself with these bands, it could very well give me an edge over Deoxys. However there was a strong feeling of uncertainty resting in the pit of my stomach. I was a Light Pokemon. I had no idea what would happen if I tried to use these bands. The two could very well react badly and reject the other, in which case it would probably try to tear me apart from the inside out. There was only one way I could gain an answer to my question. I was sure Altair would know. Perhaps if I slept, connected with him in my dreams, he might be able to answer it. Right now it was the only hope I had left of being strong enough to defeat the legendary Pokemon.
I had hoped to gain the Missionary’s support, but it looked as if that wouldn’t happen, at least while Virok was in charge. My main priority now was to escape and warn the others, if I could, before they too fell into the same trap. Once we were out, there was a hard task I had to do. From Tali’s tale it was clear that Virok was not the Pokemon, nor father, he once might have been. He was placing the whole of the Marble City in danger and had to be eliminated. What was worse, though, was the fact he was Rye’s father. Could I do away with someone who was so important to him? If he was important to him. I knew Rye wasn’t close to his father, but they were blood all the same. If he had already lost his mother, it would kill me to take another parent away from him. But there was no other option. With Virok in charge of the Missionary the experiments on Pokemon and Dark Pokemon alike would continue. He would grow more twisted in the hope of defeating Deoxys, probably only destroying himself in the process. He had to be dealt with.
I sighed and clicked the bands onto my wrists before I turned to Tali with a sour note in my voice. “You know Virok can’t be allowed to do this anymore. You know he has to be dealt with, right? Him and Rakai.”
The Buizel inhaled deeply through gritted teeth, but her eyes told me she knew it had always been coming. “I don’t like either of them more than the next, but I wish there was something we could do. Rakai, he…And Rye, he lost his mother…”
“I know,” I replied, none too happily. “They don’t need to die, but they do need to be put in their place. They have to go. You’ll help me, won’t you?” I had never asked Tali for help before, nor did I want it, but this wasn’t something I could do alone. I needed everyone behind me, not just for strength, but the moral support to get me through. How in the name of Arceus I would face Rye after this I could not think.
The Buizel bowed her head gently, returning to stare at the bars of the cell. “I’ll do what I must. I owe the Missionary that much at least.”
~*~
Jarre hauled himself through a grate after Codan and Dash, the latter of which neglecting to help when he got stuck. He muttered irritably under his beak, but followed in silence none-the-less.
They had been in the Marble City for a few hours now, but had not yet made an appearance before Virok at the Missionary. At their moment of arrival Dash had drawn them aside. He had said he sensed something wrong within the confines of the Missionary, but could not fully determine what it was. When Jarre had questioned how he knew, the Sneasel merely replied that he had been with Tali for quite some time to know when she was in danger. He suggested they keep to the back alleys until dark and find a way in through one of the many underground passages.
Dash was now to be their leader in the expedition, and Jarre was not happy about it at all. For one, he didn’t trust the Sneasel with a single feather in his body. Two, he couldn’t be sure if any of it was true, or if a trap was laying in wait for them as well. There was nothing for it but to follow Dash and hope that he would guide them safely. Jarre snorted as his eyes caught the back of the Sneasel. He would never place his trust in him after what he did. Likely the Sneasel would do the same.
“Hold it.” Dash stuck out a paw to the side and motioned for them to be quiet.
Guards no longer patrolled the underground tunnels of the city, or they weren’t meant to, but something was clearly coming their way. The Torchic strained his ears to hear what the Sneasel did. His feathers stood on end as a scraping sound grew closer, just around a corner to their left. The footsteps weren’t heavy; it was obviously a smaller Pokemon. But it was more trouble they didn’t need. And what was worse, there were no indents within the wall to hide; so the three were stuck in the centre of the tunnel. Wide open.
Jarre crouched low to the ground, Codan towering over him. If anything, at least the Dragonite could provide decent protection. Better to provide a counter-attack. Dash stood at point, claws arched, ready for a deft assault if need be. But as the footsteps seemed to be upon them, they stopped, barely inches from where they stood. Though whoever, or whatever, it was, was still hidden from view.
“Come out, Sneasel. I know your scent; I know you’re there.”
Jarre’s eyes widened in surprise. It was the voice of a female, rasp and cool sounding. Was she talking to Dash? She must have been for he was the only Sneasel here that he knew of.
In answer to the Pokémon’s call, Dash lowered his claws and hesitantly stepped forward, ignoring Codan as he reached out towards him. The Sneasel seemed surprised himself, as if he couldn’t be sure who it was that spoke to him. “What are you doing here?” he questioned, lowering his brow. “No one has seen you since…” The Sneasel trailed off and covered his mouth with a claw, speaking through it slowly. “I mean…you were announced dead. And you just show up now?”
The female Pokemon snorted in derision at his words. “’And I just show up now’”? What’s that supposed to mean? I’ve been hiding, trying to survive in secrecy, for mostly my entire life and that’s how you greet me? You haven’t changed at all, Dash. As arrogant as ever.”
Dash’s fur bristled. “Excuse me?!” he cried out to the Pokemon, taking a step forward. “I have actually been worried about you, as hard as that might be for your pea-sized brain to understand!”
“MY WHAT?” The female Pokemon rounded the corner and glared up at Dash with a blood-red gaze. She glanced around at the three Pokemon with contempt before her eyes swivelled back to Dash. “Who are these two? I don’t see your little orange girlfriend amongst them.”
Dash huffed and raised himself to his full height, thinking how glad he was Tali wasn’t with them right now. She would have cross-chopped the little Pokemon straight to the Farplane. “Tali is not my girlfriend, and these two are friends of the Light Pokemon.” The Sneasel lowered his voice, glancing around to be sure no one else was there before he spoke. “We’ve come with the Light Pokemon to gain the aide of the Missionary.”
The Pokemon before them was silent as she seemed to ponder this. After a few moments, however, the tunnel erupted loudly with laughter. “You’re kidding, right? Even if I believed this fabled Light Pokemon was with you, Virok would have her bound in chains before agreeing to help her. Maybe not even then. Don’t tell me you’ve been away so long you have forgotten what he’s like. What he…”
“No, no, I haven’t forgotten.” Dash intervened quickly.
“Then why did you allow the Light Pokemon to come here?” she questioned. “You know what he’s capable of, so why lead her directly into danger?”
“I couldn’t be sure!” Dash hissed. “She was so adamant to come, I just…”
The Pokemon sighed. “You let a pretty face walk over you again?”
“That is NOT it!” The Sneasel stomped a claw on the ground, turning his head away from her. “Besides, Tali and a Houndoom called Lani are with her. She’ll be alright.”
Again, silence passed throughout the stone walls of the tunnel. Dash turned his head back to the small Pokemon and frowned. “What aren’t you telling me?”
“Rakai is here.”
Every hair molecule within the Sneasel’s body shivered, as if laced with ice. He cursed that name; he hated that name. It was the very reason Tali acted how she was. “Tali, she’s…”
“In trouble.” Dash’s sentence was finished for him.
“I-I have to get to her at once.” The Sneasel turned to Jarre and Codan, both of whom wore puzzled expressions. “I’m sorry I don’t have time to explain everything to you. Just know that it is not safe for us right now. Remain hidden in the shadows until you reach the Missionary, and even then. Under no circumstances are you to confront Virok or anyone else. I have to find Tali. You two focus on finding Zanna. We can meet up after that.”
Jarre looked up at Dash with a glare on his face, clearly not buying any of the words he said. “I can’t trust you, Sneasel.”
“Look,” Dash sighed. “If there was one time in your life I needed you to trust me it’s now. If you don’t do as I say we could all end up dead – or worse. Now just go find Zanna.”
“Be aware,” the little Pokemon chipped in, glancing at the other two, “that there are also dark forces at work here. There will be Dark Pokemon. You two had best take care of yourselves.” She turned without waiting for a reply and raced off down a tunnel adjacent to the one they were now in.
Dash nodded his head brusquely and followed her at a steady pace. Before long the two had abruptly disappeared, swallowed by the shadows surrounding them.
Jarre looked up at Codan who blinked once in response. “Great, more Dark Pokemon. As if one erratic Elekid wasn’t enough.” Then he cursed himself and bit his tongue, changing the subject. “Codan, do you think Zanna is alright? Did she know?”
The Dragonite merely shook his head. “I don’t know how much she knew, but I’m certain she knew something was wrong. Always taking burdens by herself when she would be better off sharing them with others.” A slight smile graced his face. “Your friend is as stubborn as she is deadly. But there’s no time to waste here. We have to find her before anything happens. We can figure out where to go from there when everyone is safe.”
“Alright. Lead the way.” The Torchic took a deep breath and followed in Codan’s wake, thinking to himself. Whatever thoughts ran through his head right now were scrambled and unclear, but… “That Pokemon…I think we’ve met before.”
~*~
It was dark within the confines of the Missionary; much darker than it had been when she left. And it wasn’t just the absence of lights that caused the thought. She could almost sense the trouble rising as a sixth sense. She was always attuned to such things these days; she had to be if she was going to survive. In all her life there was but one memory she cursed, one memory she could never forget.
The green Pokemon shook her head lithely, sliding through a narrow hallway into the dungeon. This was where her worst fears had first come to fruition. The many Pokemon that had been housed within the holding cells had been great. All their cries came back to greet her as she slinked through the darkness towards the light at the end of the hall.
Left, right, but there was no one. It was only the eerie sounds that made her shudder. She was much too wary these days, spooked. It had caused her to do accidental harm to civilians. But she could hardly be blamed for that.
As the light grew closer, brighter, the green Pokemon picked up the sound of voices from the far holding cell. Female. Two. For a moment she closed her eyes, reaching out with her mind to sense the Pokemon. They were small, and she was sure one was the Light Pokemon she had been told was here. It was madness if Virok thought he could keep her cooped up. She didn’t belong here, she was meant to fight Deoxys! The old fool really had lost his senses.
With a last step she halted in front of the murky grey bars and stared within. Two dim silhouettes appeared before her, and both glanced up immediately at her arrival. One was a Buizel, the other a Pikachu. The Light Pokemon. However, she turned her gaze to the Buizel, a spark of recognition slowly lighting in her eyes. She never thought…
“Well, well. It’s been a long time, Tali.” She opened her mouth to greet the Pokemon gruffly.
The Pikachu glanced at the Buizel who warned with her eyes to keep silent, that she was not deadly. Not yet, at least. The slightest trace of a smile played about her lips as she spoke, though somewhat coldly.
“Eon.”
Chibi Altaria
07-19-2014, 02:43 PM
Chapter 35;
the enigmatic princess; eon returns!
---------
The Houndoom awoke in a daze, barely able to lift her head more than a few inches from the ground. It was cold and dark; not a single sound could be heard. It was much too quiet. What happened…? She strained to remember, but every memory after she saw that Dark Pokemon was a blur. Her body felt heavy and groggy, as if she’d been out for days. Finding reserves of inner strength, she sat on her hunches, waiting for her vision to regain focus.
She could not remember how she got here. What had happened? She was racing to tell Tali and Zanna of the Dark Pokemon and then… Tali and Zanna! The Houndoom drew a quick breath and then gasped in pain. Her side was aching fiercely, and a dark bruise was beginning to form. She was attacked. That was right; that Dark Pokemon attacked her. But what had happened to the others? Were they all right?
Lani took a hesitant step forward before her paws buckled and she fell to the ground once more, letting out a cry as a sharp pain jabbed at her side. It seemed she wouldn’t be going anywhere in a hurry. Unable to move, the Houndoom merely surveyed her surroundings. Perhaps there would be a clue around here as to what happened. A dark red streak across the floor caught her immediate attention, and she lowered her muzzle to sniff at it. Blood. But this blood contained a scent she did not recognise. It was not Zanna or Tali’s, though the Buizel’s scent was mixed within it. Perhaps they were safe after all, if they had gotten away.
However, the unknown scent of the blood gave rise to more questions. What happened to that Dark Pokemon? Had she been taken from the room? It wasn’t far from here, and this hallway seemed to be connected to the medical wing; she remembered it from earlier. It was silent now, so the commotion from before had to have been settled. She needed to get out of here at once to treat her injuries, but there was no one around to help her. It seemed like she’d just have to do it herself.
The Houndoom struggled to move, but since she could not stand, she had to resort to crawling on the ground like an underling. She hated to feel so useless, especially when all this time the others could be injured. No, she couldn’t think like that. She needed to keep a positive attitude about her. The others seemed so dismal these days, it was all she could do to try and smile. But the truth was that even she was beginning to crack under the pressure. However she had been tasked with this seemingly impossible job, it was now her duty to protect Zanna and make sure she would grow strong enough to defeat Deoxys. The world had longed for calm for an age and it was high time they got one.
Brisk footsteps interrupted the Houndoom’s stumbling, and her meditations. As she squinted through the dim light, her eyes caught the dusky outline of a figure not too far ahead. It walked towards her a ways, before halting. Lani could not make out who it was, although she hoped it was friendly. She really needed some help right about now.
“Is someone there?” The voice was from a male, and it was not one she recognised, though it sounded familiar. The figure took a few more steps forward and then repeated itself. “Is someone there? We’re looking for survivors from the attack.”
Lani’s face lit up. She was saved! “I-I’m here!” she called out grimly, her own voice sounding ragged. Her side ached and she longed to lie down someone safe.
The figure blinked – she was sure – and then proceeded to walk towards her. Who was it? It reminded her of Dash, and yet…she was sure it wasn’t. As he came closer, she made out a grey body and large claws. A crimson headpiece seemed to lace the Pokemon’s head, and large ears flicked outwards. Almost at once, the pounding in Lani’s heart ceased and she froze. This was definitely not Dash. It was…
“So there are more survivors after all…” A giant grin spread across the newcomer’s face. “I was told to look for survivors, so I could wipe them from existence.”
The Houndoom struggled to move once more, but she could not. She was stuck, and in a quicksand of trouble. The Weavile lowered himself to one knee and placed a claw against her muzzle, grasping it shut. However hard Lani thrashed, she could barely thrust her tongue through her teeth. Eyes wide, she looked on in fear.
“No one is here to protect you this time, my dear. Soon all shall know the name of Lord Virok. And they shall scream it to the Heavens itself!”
Claws dug deep into the muzzle of the Houndoom and Rakai laughed as she screamed, bringing a whole new meaning to the words ‘seeing red’.
~*~
It had been only a few seconds since the tiny green Pokemon appeared before us with a smirk, but already it was a few seconds more than I wanted. Something about her unnerved me, and I couldn’t quite put my finger on it. She seemed to know Tali, that much was certain. But from where? I eyed the Larvitar with a narrowed brow. Eon…Why did it seem like I’d heard that name before? It was a nagging thought at the very edge of my memory. I knew the name…I was sure of it.
A painful memory drifted to the fore of my mind. It had been a cool day, snow about us. Rye – I flinched involuntarily at the thought of the Elekid – had been telling me a little of his past.
“Kryal had been the best friend I never had. I grew up with him in the Missionary; him and his sister, Eon.”
…EON! Could it be?
“You’re Kryal’s sister!” I blurted out before I could stop myself, rising fluently to my feet. “Eon!”
The Larvitar turned her head towards me, the smirk wiped clean from her face. “How is it you know who I am, Pikachu? And without even mentioning your own name, first.”
“I’m Zanna,” I amended hastily, answering her scowl. “And I know you because Rye told me about you.”
I watched as Eon’s face changed into an expression that was almost unreadable. Completely blank. It was silent for about a minute before she finally shook her head. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”
“What?” I took a step forward in surprise. She must have been a very good actor, because the words she just said appeared to me to be genuine. “You know very well what I-“ But I was cut off as a paw fell on my shoulder. Tali glared down at me, tilting her head ever so slightly. Oh, of course. I should have known better than to bring up Kryal…of all Pokemon. I was an idiot. “I…uh…”
“I see you two need a hand getting out.” Eon had regained her smirk and looked towards Tali. “Care to explain how you got yourself into this mess? I thought you were more careful than that.”
“Tali was always one to rush head-on into danger.” My ears pricked as a familiar voice sounded from behind Eon. Dash stepped forward and offered me a smile. “Lamb, you’re a magnet for danger, that’s for sure.” He flicked a glance towards Tali and the Buizel seemed to relax ever so slightly.
A genuine smile lit my face in response. It hadn’t been more than a few days, but already I had missed Dash and the others. They offered support when I needed it the most. “Where’s Jarre and Codan?” I asked, peering behind him, my brow furrowing. “Aren’t they with you?”
The Sneasel shook his head. “I told them to go find you, but you’re here. Where’s Lani, though? Is she okay?”
“She got…knocked out,” I replied, a bitter taste in my mouth. “I don’t know where she is now.” I glanced at Tali to fill Dash in.
“Last time I was with her she was not too far from the med bay… I don’t know where she is now, though.”
Dash nodded. “Well if I leave Eon to take care of you two, I can go find Lani.” The Sneasel’s face turned more serious. “Lamb, I need you to stay away from Virok at all costs, but I don’t think I need to tell you that now. Stick with Eon and Tali, they’ll watch your back. And don’t worry about me, or the others. We’re strong.”
“Dash!” I ran up to the bars, feeling the cold metal touch my skin. “Be careful. Please. I don’t want anyone else to be hurt because of me.” I wouldn’t let anything else happen while I could still fight, I’d been stupid enough already.
The Sneasel stretched out a claw to me and I reached through the bars to grasp it. Though it felt cool and sharp, it was gentle, and warmth flowed through it. “You’ve got enough to worry about, Lamb,” he told me gently. “I’ll be okay.”
I smiled meekly as he dropped my paw and turned for the exit. I didn’t know Dash all that well, but he was proving to be quite a loyal friend; Tali too. Once you got past her bristly side. The Buizel turned to Eon, and I directed my gaze at her.
“Well isn’t it about time you get us out?” It seemed Tali had regained her usual haughty composure, which I now knew was just a mask to what lay beneath.
Eon’s smirk grew wider. “Alright, alright. But first, turn around and close your eyes. This could get messy.”
I frowned and blinked, but Tali turned and I followed her suit, closing my eyes. “What is she going to do?” I muttered from the side of my mouth.
“How the hell should I know?” came the snapped response from my left.
I waited for another fifteen seconds before a huge creak sounded and a loud thud caused me to jump a mile high. When I’d regained my footing well enough to spin around, I found two of the adjacent metal bars were spread wide enough for even Virok to have squeezed through, if he’d wanted to. My mouth fell open and I pointed at the bars with a shaky finger. “HOW DID YOU DO THAT?” For such a tiny Pokemon, I would not have thought it was possible.
The Larvitar merely shrugged and dusted her paws. “Do we really need to spend time asking such frivolous questions? Last I heard there was a Dark Pokemon on the rampage and a homicidal Electivire. Come on, get out here before I kick you out.”
Geez, for a small Pokemon her manners were almost worse than Tali’s. I think I was beginning to prefer the Buizel in comparison, and that was saying something. However, I was none too hesitant to step through the bars, tasting the freedom in the air. “What’s our objective now?” I asked curiously after Tali had followed behind me. “Shouldn’t we go find Jarre and the rest?”
Eon shook her head, refusing to even spare me a glance. “No, I’ve been assured the Torchic and Dragonite can handle themselves. Dash is capable; he’ll be okay. Our main priority now is to get you out of here.” She prodded my chest with a stubby paw in none-too-gentle a fashion. “You’re the main cause of this, at the moment. If Virok gets another paw on you, I’d say our only chance to get rid of Deoxys is as good as finished.” She gave the metal bars a once-over before turning her back to us and striding off down the hall.
“But, wait!” I called after her, glancing at Tali. “What about Rakai? What about everyone else who resides in the Missionary? What about the residents of the town?! What are we supposed to do, just leave them here?”
The Larvitar shrugged. “They’re not my concern, why should I care?”
My fur bristled. That was it. This prissy Pokemon had taken it a step too far, I didn’t even care that she’d saved us.
“Zanna…” Tali warned, but it was too late.
“NOT YOUR CONCERN?” My cheeks sparked with anger. “You were once part of this town! You grew up here! Does that mean NOTHING to you now?”
“Obviously not.”
“Well then what about Kryal?!” I was grasping at straws here, but as soon as the words were out of my mouth, my paws flew up to cover it.
The Larvitar froze. It was eerily silent. “Why do you keep mentioning that name to me, Pikachu?” Eon spun around to face me, brow furrowed. “Is it meant to MEAN something? Am I meant to know who that is? What is this ‘Kryal’ you speak so high and mighty of? Is he your boyfriend? Is that it?”
“WHAT?!” I opened and closed my mouth several times, but no audible sound came out. Finally, I turned to Tali. “Are you kidding me? Has she lost her marbles?!”
“Zanna…drop it and leave it alone, okay?”
“No, I will NOT drop it and leave it alone. I want to know why SHE” – I pointed a finger at Eon – “doesn’t want to save everyone after what happened to her brother!” Once again, I raised a paw to my mouth, and everything fell silent.
“…Brother?” The sound came from Eon, who merely peered at me with interest. “If you’re talking to me, Pikachu, I don’t have a brother. I’m an only child. I’ve never had a brother, much less a family.”
“What…?” My head was beginning to spin. But Kryal… I thought this was the same Eon who was Kryal’s sister. Could I have been mistaken? But she obviously grew up here, she had obviously lived here, or she would have denied that when I mentioned it. There couldn’t be two Larvitar’s with the same name, could there?
“I have no idea what you’re talking about,” the Larvitar repeated for the second time since our meeting. “You’ve obviously been cooped up in there for too long. Regardless, we’re not going to risk our lives for the rest of the city when yours is the only one that matters. Now come on, I’m not getting any younger!” This time the Larvitar didn’t turn around again when I called out to her.
Tali glanced at me and raised and eyebrow. “She’s lost her marbles, hasn’t she?” I asked. “And we just trust the crazy Pokemon that obviously belongs in an asylum?”
“Come on,” Tali sighed, placing her paws on my shoulders and steering me towards the exit. “You heard the Pokemon. If we dawdle, she most likely will just leave us here.”
“But-“
“That’s enough, Zanna,” Tali snapped. “We can come back and save everyone AFTER you’re safe. I know you’re worried, but now isn’t the time. However crazy, she was right about one thing, though.”
“Which is?”
“Your life is the only one that matters.”
But that didn’t answer any of my questions. It still left me wondering why Eon refused to admit she had anything to do with Kryal, and why Tali was so adamant for me not to press her about it.
~*~
He was sure of it; a cry had come from this direction. Dash raced down the endless hallways, stopping every once in a while to relocate the sound. Someone had screamed, and that was definitely not a good sign.
He hoped Zanna and Tali would be okay with Eon. It had been an age since he’d seen her, and he still wondered if her condition was…the same. Tali had told him it was irreversible; that she’d done this to herself. But he didn’t believe that. Somewhere deep inside her fragile frame he believed was the sister who had once cared for her brother so deeply. Though maybe it was better for her to be like this… It would cause less pain, and the world always needed less pain. There was too much of it.
Another scream. This time, louder. As the Sneasel rounded the corner he spotted a body not too far from where he stood. Running up to it, a small gasp escaped his mouth. “Lani! Are you okay?” He rested a paw gently against her muzzle and withdrew it when the Houndoom flinched. The strong scent of blood reached his nose, and he raised his paw to the light. Crimson liquid clung to it, staining the bright silver in a dull hue of red. “Who attacked you…?” Dash asked in a whisper, lowering himself to the Houndoom’s level. Lani’s eyelids fluttered. She was barely conscious! Who had done this to her? The Houndoom opened her eyes briefly and let out a single sigh of relief, but choked off in a strangled snarl, leaving Dash panicked.
“G-get away…”
“Lani? What-“ But the words were barely out of his mouth before something sharp connected with the side of his head.
The Sneasel flipped in midair and landed on his feet somewhat clumsily, tipping to the side off-balance. What in the world had hit him like that?! A searing pain throbbed where he’d been struck. His answer was right in from of him, however. As his vision regained focus, Dash spied a form across the hall that he loathed. Of all Pokemon, it had to be him. And now he’d pay for what he’d done to Tali. The Sneasel pulled his lips back in a snarl, baring his fangs. The once calm composure gone, Dash was the spitting image of terror. “Rakai,” he uttered icily.
“Welcome home, Dash,” the Weavile crooned, taking a step towards him. “I’ve already given Tali my regards. Does she send them in return?” He lifted a claw to his chin and stroked it, baring a smirk. Glinting in the light came a crimson stain, and Dash recognised the scent as Lani’s.
“GGGGRRR!” He launched himself at Rakai, claws glowing. The Weavile raised his own and prepared to brace for the attack, but was caught off guard by the Sneasel’s raw power. He stumbled backwards a few steps and glared, narrowing his eyes against the sparks of the steel-clashing claws. “How DARE you harm Lani! And Tali! After everything you meant to her! HOW DARE YOU!” He pushed with all his might against Rakai’s claws and broke through, causing him to jump back and retreat a few metres.
Dash felt his heart pound and let the blood boil within him. His body shook with uncontrollable anger, and his chest heaved. He felt himself begin to slip into the frenzy that all Sneasel and Weavile alike shared when they were so consumed by wrath. It was a state that the Sneasel himself feared, for whilst in it, most lost control of their senses entirely, focusing solely on rage to get the job done. He wanted to control it, he wanted to rein it in, but there was something about this Weavile that caused every ill feeling he had ever had to rush to the fore. It was impossible to keep it down. And worst of all, he’d hurt Tali. He should have known better.
Rakai stood poised, claws now fully extended. His brow furrowed. He’s underestimated the little runt, but that was no matter. Even if he might be stronger than he’d thought, he was still no match for him, leader of the Hunters. Virok had placed his trust in him and he vowed he would not sever it, no matter the cost. He still had tricks up his sleeves if all else failed, and he had something this whelp didn’t. He felt his lips curl up into a grin again.
“So Tali doesn’t send her regards? Shame.” An icy laugh filled the air, and his eyes narrowed until his pupils became thin slits that were barely visible. “BRING YOUR BEST, RUNT. YOU CAN’T BEAT ME!”
Rakai drew his head backwards, opening his mouth wide enough to draw in the cool moisture that surrounded them. With a final heave, he released the glowing white energy that filled his mouth in the direction of the Sneasel, following his steps as he attempted to dodge.
Dash felt the Ice Beam clip his heels; it was close, but not on target. Looks like the Weavile still had some training to do. He clung to the ceiling tightly. “Is that all you have?!” he shouted towards the grey figure, pushing off from the wall, claws outstretched once more. This time Rakai welcomed him with strength equal to his own, and the clash of steel screeched in their ears.
“Tell me something, Sneasel!” Rakai hissed through gritted fangs, eyes glinting. “Does she know what’s in here?!” He made to swipe at Dash’s chest, grazing against the skin as the Sneasel jumped back, recoiling. “Does she know?!” Rakai repeated loudly. “Does she know that you love her?!”
Dash hissed and shook his head, caught off-guard. “I’m merely doing what you never did! I care for Tali’s safety, that’s all!” The moment the words flowed from his mouth he felt a bitter aftertaste. No, that wasn’t entirely true. He was doing what Rakai never did, but he could never seem to reach her. His words had never reached her. She was still stuck in the past, so all he could do was protect her with every inch of his being, if it was all he had to give. The Sneasel roared and pushed with all his might. I…will…PROTECT HER!
Rakai gasped and, for a moment, lost focus. But a moment was all Dash needed. He sent the Weavile sprawling across the floor until he collided with the wall opposite them. Dash hastily followed his path of destruction and before Rakai could gather his bearings, pressed a clawed foot firmly against his throat. He glared at him with utter hatred, bending down until he was at eye level with the Weavile.
“I may never have what you had. I may never gain her affection, approval, or any of that. But I don’t need it. I only want what is best for her, and whatever makes her smile is what I smile to as well. Seeing you dead would make me only too glad, but I know that is not what Tali would want. See, she still has it in her head that she’s got a thing for you. She’s still hoping you’ll come back around to your old self some day.”
Rakai spluttered against the force of his foot and groaned, but Dash only pressed down harder. “But you and I know better. You’re so far gone, you’ll never find your way out from this madness now. I will let you live, but only for Tali’s sake. However, I will not stop trying to convince her you’re gone. I will not let her throw herself away for you. Even if I have to give my life, I’ll make sure you never lay a claw on that Buizel.” Dash lowered his face further, to Rakai’s ear, and whispered. “And that is the difference between you and me. You may have her love, but I have her heart. I have her trust. And I may be stone cold in my grave, so far gone from this world, but I will always find my way back to make sure you never touch it again. Just a friendly warning.”
He slapped Rakai’s cheek with a claw and then ran his other down his shoulder, hitting a pressure point, and causing the thrashing Weavile to pass out. His days training as an agent hadn’t been for nothing. He’d leave the body here for some wandering Missionary guard to find. He doubted Rakai would come after him again with that threat in mind. The Weavile may be stupid and psychotic, but he could tell Dash wasn’t lying; he was smart enough for that. And despite what the Weavile thought, Dash could also tell he feared him. And it was because he held the Buizel’s heart.
Satisfied with his job, Dash turned back to Lani who was unconscious yet again. This Houndoom really didn’t seem to have good luck. Heaving the poor Pokemon over his shoulder, he made his way steadily towards the direction of the med bay, hoping he could find someone in there who would be able to help him before Virok was alerted to their presence. He would have preferred just to make a run for it, but the Houndoom’s condition demanded medical attention right away. It was times like these he cursed himself for not paying attention in Medical Biology. A healing spell or two would surely have come in handy right about now.
~*~
There were so many twists and turns within the Missionary that my head was beginning to spin. Turn left, turn right, turn right again… It was all too confusing. And yet Eon seemed to have a good grasp of the place, especially since she said she hadn’t been here since she was a child. I was no closer to learning why she refused to talk about Kryal, however, but I didn’t press her for it. It wasn’t polite to talk about a dead relative, and I wasn’t nearly that heartless. So I was content enough with following the Larvitar through the confines of the white prison, and much more eager to escape it.
There had been no sign of Virok since he’d ordered Nadal to ‘escort’ me to the dungeon, which wasn’t a good sign. It left me wondering what he was up to. And Tali seemed to be keenly wondering about Rakai, or to be more accurate, keenly worrying about whether he might pop up again. I hoped for both our sake’s that neither Pokemon would grace us with their presence. And on top of that, the Missionary seemed eerily quiet, even though it was night time. From what little Dash had told me, the Missionary was supposed to be buzzing with activity, even at night. But this clearly wasn’t the case now. It left me worried.
“The exit isn’t too far from here.” Eon’s voice drifted lazily back to me. “We won’t use the main exit, though; that would be rather stupid. There’s a tunnel leading off from the right that goes further underground. It’s dark and wet down there, but we shouldn’t run into anybody. The old tunnels have been deserted since ye’ old days.”
I snorted at the accent the Larvitar placed on the last few words and earned a glare from the Pokemon in question as she turned her head in my direction.
“With any luck, we could run into the others while down there. I know you can use a mental link, Pikachu,” Eon said to me. “If they trained you in the ways of the rescuer, you should have no trouble being able to contact one of your friends. There is a catch, however. I’m sure you know that-”
“’There’s a chance while probing the minds of those around you that you could run into an enemy’,” I recited the lines Codan had once told me. “Yes, I know, and I’ll be very careful. But I just need to know that the others are alright.” I need to see them again, I thought. It had been too long, and I wanted us to be back together safely. I was almost willing to risk exposure just for that. My mind cursed me for my foolishness, but I pushed the thought back. Instead, I decided to have a light conversation with Tali. We weren’t friends, as such, but that didn’t mean I couldn’t talk to her.
“How’s it feel to be back in the Missionary?” I asked the Buizel under my breath, not wishing for that lunatic of a Larvitar to overhear our conversation.
She merely stared at me for a moment, a blank expression on her face, then shrugged. “It’s okay, I guess. I never really wanted to see this place again, to be honest. But…” She drew silent as we both came to the same conclusion. She wanted to return because of Rakai, and now she had all the closure she needed. “I would like to see Dash again,” she mused. “That guy acts all high and mighty, but I bet he’s actually struggling. He’s like that, you know. Hides everything underneath a layer of macho talk.” A slight laugh escaped her lips before Eon interrupted us.
“It’s just this way. In the middle of this next room lies a secret trapdoor.” She grinned. “Of course just because it’s a secret, doesn’t mean that has ever stopped me from finding it…or using it.”
Tali and I exchanged glances. “Of course.” I was beginning to see similarities between the two females. Both held a certain disregard for rules.
The room Eon led us into wasn’t overly large, nor exquisite. It was one of the old underground rooms the Missionary now used for training. It was almost pitch black, although from what little I could see, white lines covered the rocky ground to mark the perimeter of an arena. My eyes caught a glint from the ceiling as I looked up to see the same orbs that had been in Altair’s temple; the ones used as mechanisms for lighting. I let out a small jolt to a few of them, none too surprised when they began to glow. Eon however, cocked an eyebrow.
“You know how those work, Pikachu? I’m ever so slightly impressed. No one uses these anymore, not since way back. It’s all done at the flick of a switch these days.”
But Eon’s rambling was broken by the gasp of horror that issued from Tali’s mouth. I turned to the Buizel with a ‘what?’ look on my face, only to follow her gaze to the opposite end of the room. Dread immediately clutched the pit of my stomach at the sight. Standing at the base of the arena was Virok, a smile etched to his face. Tali stumbled backwards a few steps and Eon drew herself into a defensive stance. I remained motionless, as my feet had seen fit to root me to the spot. Virok’s maniacal laugh echoed around us from all sides, seeming to hold us in an inescapable cage.
“You are too easy to follow,” he commented, giving us each a glare in turn. “I had Rakai track all of you. And you didn’t think for a moment that we were using surveillance cameras? Tsk, tsk, you three are quite the fools, aren’t you?”
Cameras! Of course a place like these would have tonnes. Why didn’t it ever cross our minds? Because we were too busy trying to save everyone, I told myself. We forgot the most important things. Stupid!
“Ah, how good to see you again, Eon. Have you come back for the same fate as your dear brother?” Virok’s grin widened at the Larvitar, but my mind was thinking of something entirely different. That was it; she couldn’t deny it now. She had to admit she was Kryal’s sister. Even Virok said she was!
“…What?” But the Larvitar still looked puzzled. “What is with everyone?! I DON’T have a brother. I’ve never had a brother! So stop with the conversation already! If you want to kill us, get it over with. But I have no intention of going down without a fight!” She clenched her paws by her side and glared.
“No brother…?” Virok raised a paw to his chin and shrugged. “No matter what you say, you will not fool me with such talk. Now you two,” he pointed to Tali and Eon, “step aside so I can claim the Light Pokemon. She is the only one I want.”
I willed my feet to move and, for once, they obeyed. “W-why do you want me?!” I tried shouting towards him, but my voice came out in a husky whisper. It was obvious to even the most dim-witted fool that I was scared. But this only pleased Virok.
“Why? Why else? To destroy Deoxys! When I inject you with the powers of a Dark Pokemon, the result will be miraculous! Both a Dark and Light being, you will be unstoppable! Better even than my dark armies. The strongest hybrid shall defeat Deoxys and we shall be saved! All my research will have paid off!”
“Research?!” Tali stepped up to my side, fur bristling. “You call what you did to Rakai and the other Pokemon RESEARCH?! You’re just as insane as I thought. No, you’re even more insane! You MURDERED countless Pokemon! You don’t deserve to live!”
“TALI!” I cried out to the Buizel as she ran at Virok, head on, but she ignored my warning.
She dodged his incoming paw and countered with an Aqua Jet, spinning rapidly towards him. But Virok was stronger. Flexing his arms, he grabbed Tali on impact and let out a deafening Thunderbolt. The Buizel’s screams mingled with the crackling electricity. When the white light subsided, Virok tossed the burnt Buizel to the floor towards us.
“Tali!” I ran to her side, hoping I could do something with my healing powers. Her fur was a crisp brown colour, singing the tips of the once orange hue, and she was rendered unconscious. Focusing all the energy I had into my right palm, I placed it above Tali’s chest, willing it to heal her. Once again, the light power Altair had given me activated, my paw enveloped in a white light. Eon and Virok watched in silence as the light flowed through Tali’s fur to her skin, being absorbed into her body. After a minute or so, I raised my paw, panting heavily. Healing so much had drained a lot of my energy. But it was well worth it to see Tali’s eyelids flutter open.
“Zanna…?” she whispered up at me, blinking. “What…?”
“Stay still,” I muttered gently through my smile, resting a paw over her body. “You’re hurt, so don’t try to move.” There was no argument from Tali on the matter. She was strictly confined to the ground for the time being.
“Miraculous!” came the booming voice of the Electivire as he brought his hands together. “THAT is the very power I want; the power that I NEED. And it shall be mine!” Stalling was now out of the question; Virok’s patience had worn thin. He drew towards me with glee on his face, closer every second. I could only peer at him in horror.
“Stop right there.” Eon had placed herself in front of Tali and I, arms spread wide.
“Wha-?! Eon! Get out of the way!”
“Shut up, Pikachu!” she snapped at me. “Your life is the only one that matters, so let me handle this.”
“But…” I trailed off. It was no use; I knew she wouldn’t listen to me. This Pokemon was just as stubborn as Tali. One step closer and Virok would be upon us, but Eon stood her ground, not wavering. Except was…was that a rumbling sound I heard?
I glanced upwards just as a crash came from above as the ceiling broke in two, rubble suddenly falling and surrounding us. Virok was quick to jump back as rocks tumbled just inches from where he stood moments before. Eon placed herself over Tali and I latched tightly onto the Buizel. At least now that Electivire could keep his filthy paws off me. It was slow to react, but my mind lurched back into action as the ground rumbled from the turmoil. I rose and hastily stepped back, trying to keep my balance on the slippery marble floor. But even though I was doing one thing, my mind was wondering what had caused the ceiling to break in the first place. The timing was just too perfect to be a coincidence.
“Look out!” Eon’s voice snapped me from my thoughts as something pushed against my side, knocking me from my feet. I landed on the ground a moment later, tumbling to a halt a way from where I had originally been.
“What was…” I raised a paw to my head as I drew myself into a wonky sitting position. Through my dazed vision I saw Tali laying a few feet away and Eon… “EON!” The Larvitar was surrounded by a pile of rubble, crushed underneath it. No sound issued from her at my response. Eon had risked her life to save me. Before my mind could register what had just happened, a deep cry came from my left.
“Pikachu!” Virok’s voice forced my eyes to swivel towards him, gazing up as he reached a large hand out towards me.
“Ah!” I gasped and drew back, surprised at how he could still regain his balance over the sudden quake. “Get away from me, you creep!”
I shot sparks out at the Electivire but he easily absorbed them. Electric, of course. It was not the first time I forgot about type advantages and weaknesses, but it was the first time I truly cursed my folly for it. My attacks would only serve to give him energy.
“Wah!” I stumbled backwards, finally losing my footing as I tripped over a rock, falling to the ground in a daze. I was dimly aware of the grinning face of Virok as he strode my way, reaching out again. Any second now and I would be in his grasp. It was too late. My eyes widened in fear, but a brilliant flash of light illuminated the view before me.
As more rocks tumbled from the ceiling a figure fell downwards, landing deftly in front of me, a paw held to the side to steady itself. Virok jumped back again to avoid the sudden attack. Dust surrounded the newcomer’s body, but it lay low, crouched in an offensive position. Was it protecting me?
I flicked out my ears, sensing the tiny vibrations in the air. Perhaps I could tell who it was by the way they moved around the form. After a few seconds I stopped short, a silent gasp flowing from my mouth. I eyed the figure as it rose fluently, still retaining the offensive position, this time arms raised. Virok blinked, a surprised expression etched to his face. He made to step forward but the figure let out a low, deadly growl.
“Stay where you are.”
I was not mistaken; my head was swimming. How…Why? It was as though what little energy I had left abated me, my body suddenly feeling faint. The haze had almost cleared and a familiar scent reached my nose, tickling it with a faintly sweet aroma I’d almost all but forgotten. I licked my lips, opening my mouth to speak, but no sound came out.
The figure turned its head slightly towards me but refused to glance any further, keeping its gaze locked on Virok. The Electivire’s face had changed, a smirk appearing in place of shock. He chuckled to himself and stood tall, eyeing the body standing low in front of me.
“Well, well, I never thought I’d see you again so soon,” he almost crooned, the figure hissing in response. “Oh, come now!” Virok snapped. “Is that any way to greet your father!?”
A husk of a laugh escaped Rye’s lips. He lifted his head to meet Virok’s eyes, gazing with force. “Hello, dear father.”
Virok seemed to relax and take a step forward, but it was never Rye’s intention to let him pass. The Elekid swiftly struck out an arm, a barrier forming behind it and enclosing me. The Electivire halted as he hit the light, unable to get through the rippling shield. He twisted his head towards Rye who smirked back, still holding his arm in place. “Why you-”
Virok struck out, intending to hit Rye and send him sprawling, but the Elekid effortlessly caught the incoming arm and latched onto it tightly. The Electivire’s eyes widened in surprise and a steel glint appeared within Rye’s grin. In a swift movement he brought the paw creating the barrier forwards, sending it crashing into Virok’s chest. The impact sent the Electivire flying. The wind was knocked clean from his body as he slammed into the opposite wall and slid to the floor in a daze, eyes fluttering closed as he lost consciousness.
It was an understatement to say I was shocked. So much power… Where had that come from? But every question was blown clean from my mind as the Elekid lowered his battle stance, relaxed his muscles and turned to face me. Rye’s expression remained emotionless, but somewhat grim as he caught my gaze. His eyes were still the bright emerald I remembered, but my mind really hadn’t done them justice. I, myself, was too surprised and confused. So many things were happening within me at once; anger, frustration, joy, hurt, sorrow, fear…
All the hurt he’d caused me seemed to rush to the fore of my mind and I grit my teeth, clenching my paws. Anything to stop the tears that willed for release. I would not give him the satisfaction of seeing me cry.
Rye hesitantly took a step forward and opened his mouth when a blur rushed past. The instant the both of us turned our heads another blast of white-hot electricity slammed into Rye, forcing him clean off his feet. Virok had risen once again and was a force to be reckoned with.
Chibi Altaria
07-19-2014, 02:44 PM
Chapter 36;
..........like father, like son
---------
“Rye!” The name flew from my mouth before I had the sense to stop it. I could only watch as the Elekid wearily drew himself off the ground, using his strong arms to support his weight.
It had been so long since I’d seen Rye, but the memories of my time with him were still fresh in my mind. Not just the sad times, either, but also the happy ones. It was those memories I now looked to for strength. I knew it was no use worrying on what had happened in the past; it would only serve to make me weak. But there was still a dismal feeling nagging at the edges of my mind. There was a scar he had placed within me that I didn’t think would ever heal, no matter how much he might try. But little by little, as I breathed in the air that held his scent, as I took in the sight of his bright green eyes, I was healing.
Virok was panting in a rage. I had clearly seen the Electivire unconscious, but he had recovered in less than a minute. The sheer willpower of this Pokemon astounded me. Did he truly believe that what he was doing was right? How could he! He murdered so many souls just for a way to defeat Deoxys. I couldn’t understand why he was so hell bent on creating a dark army. It was as if he was trying to compete with Deoxys, not banish him from Talzere. Surely he couldn’t think this was the right way. He obviously didn’t care for anyone in this town, so he wouldn’t listen to me. But I had to try to do something. I had to intervene before Rye got hurt again. Despite my fear, my sorrow, I couldn’t bear it to see him hurt. Enough trouble had been caused on my account already.
“Hey, Virok!” I shouted, before fear clouded my judgement enough to change my resolve.
The Electivire hesitated, but turned at my call, peering down at me with an angry snarl.
“You can’t think that what you’re doing is right! Not when so many others have died!” I was going to try pleading with him, even though I could tell it wouldn’t work. But it was all I had to go on. “You’ve lived in this town for your entire life. You’ve seen the good and bad that’s happened here. You’ve seen the terror that Deoxys can instil into the lives of others. You helped to build this Missionary to make it a better place for ALL Pokemon, no matter if they were big or small, strong or weak. When you start experimenting like this, it tears down everything you were originally striving for! Don’t you see? The only way to defeat Deoxys is to band together with the rest of Talzere! Without their help you’ll never win, even if you create a billion more Dark Pokemon. They’re just tools to you! If they mean nothing to you… how can you say you’re fighting for the greater good?!”
My chest heaved with the words now trailing through the air. It was not right that he treated others this way. As a Light Pokemon, it was my duty to make sure all of Talzere was bound together as one. When one part acted in discord to another, nothing would ever seem right. And it wasn’t right. We had to work together if we had any hope at all. What the Pokemon needed most right now wasn’t another army to stand and fight, but the courage to face another day with a smile on their face. Another war wouldn’t do that, and it certainly wouldn’t change anything. I needed Virok to see that, I needed everyone to understand. What I had come to understand in such a short amount of time was that being a Light Pokemon wasn’t my choice. Ultimately, the choice had been made for me, but what I now did with this power was my own. I realised it was part of me, and defined the being I had become. No, being a Light Pokemon wasn’t my choice; it was who I was. And I would do everything in my power to uphold the name. It was high time I stood and fought back.
“Zanna! What are you doing?” Rye’s voice drifted to me and I flicked my ears at the sound. “Stand back and leave this to me.”
I was mildly irritated. Rye, once the cause of such happiness in my life, now only left a bitter wake of feelings I was all too eager to forget. Don’t get me wrong, I felt for him as much as I ever did, but I would be lying if I said he hadn’t torn a part of me away the day that he left. There was a spot deep inside me, in the reserves on my innermost feelings, which would never forgive him. I think he knew that. He would murder me for this; I could see it coming. I knew that Virok was Rye’s father, and that he should be the one to handle this. But it wasn’t just him it was affecting anymore - it was the entire world. As long as Virok was a threat to Talzere as a whole, I would have to step in. Even if others didn’t like it. I took a deep breath. It was now or never.
“Virok,” I stated calmly, as if I hadn’t heard Rye at all. “Please think about what you’re doing. If you work with me, then we have a much better chance at defeating Deoxys. I know this can work. I am the first Light Pokemon in a long, long time. I have talked to Altair himself, and even he believes in me. He believes that with your help I can do this. So why…why don’t you stop all this and help me? Isn’t that what you want? A Talzere that’s safe for all? Isn’t it what…what your wife would have wanted…sir?”
I added ‘sir’ onto the end as to not overstep my bounds. If I hadn’t already. I suspected he would be irritated with me for mentioning his wife. Already he hated me from trying to stop his actions. I really didn’t want to make an insane Pokemon angrier. From the corner of my eyes, I saw Rye’s face grow pale. I hadn’t mentioned his mother in front of him, either, I now recalled. My stomach heaved at the thought, but I had to remember why I was doing this. And hopefully if I kept him distracted long enough by talking, one of us could find a way out of this mess before we all got crushed to a pulp under Virok’s feet. If reinforcements didn’t arrive soon, I was beginning to weep for the future of Talzere, if all they had to go by was a squished Pikachu.
As I had hoped, the last sentence seemed to have halted his actions. The Electivire blinked once and, though he was still looking directly at me, his eyes seemed somewhere else entirely.
“Ameli…” came the whisper from his mouth. The name of his wife. Virok was far away, in a distant place that was probably much happier than the one we were in now. I knew once that he must have been a good Pokemon. Using my senses for almost the first time, I became aware that there was both a sadness and longing within this Electivire that I had almost negated entirely. However manic and corrupted he was now, he had definitely not always been this way. It was a short glimpse, nothing more than a spark, but it filled me to the very core with sympathy. I couldn’t help it.
Before I could stop him, Rye regained his senses and jumped out in front of Virok. “Father! You will not harm anymore Pokemon. This has to stop!”
The huge Electivire shook his head, clearing away all false pretences, and peered down at his son, though not seeming to fully comprehend him. “Riley, you…wish for me to stop?”
“I will not work for you anymore. I am done with your plans. I am done with the project. I will not harm another Pokemon, and I will not harm Zanna.” He was defiant, I gave him that much.
“Pikachu!” Virok was drawn back to the present at the mention of my name. “The project, boy! You WILL obey me. I am your father! You will-”
“No.” Rye’s voice was firm, and he stood up to the towering giant calmly. “Father…there is more to this world than what you have shown me, or what you have told me. And Zanna is right; we do not need to harm others to drive Deoxys from our world. If we work with the Pokemon of the city I know we can make this a better place, and if we reach out to others for aid I know that they will come to us.”
He paused briefly to sweep a glance towards me, and I realised at that moment that I hold been holding my breath, a sharp pain beginning to form in my side. I released it slowly as he continued.
“You told me when I was younger that the world was a very cruel place. You told me they had…they had taken mother away before it was her time. But you also said that now she was with Lord Arceus, the world would become better. You said that each soul that was sent to the Heavens brought a little more peace to this dismal world. I believe what you said then, and I still do. If you valued any of what mother said to you, you will stop this at once. I know she still watches over us, father. It is not as easy for her as you may think. She still suffers, even in such a happy place, because of what you are doing. And like myself, she wants you to stop. She wants you to return to your old self again. She wishes you would raise a son that you can be proud of. She-”
“ENOUGH!” Virok screamed, releasing an awe-inspiring bellow that all but blew me from my feet. “I don’t want to hear any more of those useless words from your mouth, boy! You do NOT know what you mother would have wanted. I know what is best for all of us, just as I have always known! I will raise you as I deem right and you will follow in my footsteps!” He took a step towards the Elekid, shaking with anger. When he spoke again, his voice was as cold and hard as steel, laced of one with the power of authority. “I am your father and I will ALWAYS be your father. You will do as I say, no matter what the task is. You will grow to be just as I am, because you have no choice in the matter. You have always been like me, Riley! And you always will be!”
He laughed harshly, staring Rye down, trying to intimidate him. And for a moment, it looked as if it were working. Rye’s proud figure diminished somewhat and for the first time since their encounter, he appeared frail before his giant of a father. It was all I could do to remain still and not go to his side to comfort him, but now was certainly not the right time. It was his fight, I reminded myself. Codan had once told me there were battles of pride and battles of honour. It was now my honour to defend his pride. Instead, I retreated to the recesses of my mind.
Is that how you treat your son? I thought to myself. He is the only family you have left, and still you treat him this way... I snorted. What a sad Pokemon you are indeed, Virok.
But Rye remained calm, even in the face of his monstrous father, drawing up his composure once more. I couldn’t imagine the pain he must be going through, the hurt that he would be suffering. Surely this wasn’t how he wanted to grow up. This wasn’t the life either of them had wanted, and yet it had chosen them just as fate had chosen me. The world was indeed a very cruel place, only now was I beginning to see just how cruel.
“I am not like you,” Rye said, just as much to himself as to Virok. He spoke quietly, not because he was restraining himself, though rather because it was more menacing when said softly. That alone was enough to raise the fur on the back of my neck. “I will never be like you. Do you wish to know why?” He stepped up to his father and rose to his full height. Even against the Electivire, who was so tall and bulky, Rye’s frame was nothing. Yet he proudly stood tall, not a single muscle quivering in fear. “Because I choose who I wish to be. Me and no one else. I am going to be the son mother wanted-”
“DON’T YOU DARE SPEA-”
“I AM GOING TO BE THE SON MOTHER WANTED,” Rye shouted at his father, eyes gleaming, ignoring the onslaught of protests that threatened to drown out his words. “I will never stop trying to be what she wanted! Because though she is gone from this world, her heart lies with me! It has always been with me! And for all those years when you would never look me in the eyes or glance in my direction, you knew that! You were just too afraid to realise. You were too scared to face the fact that she had left her heart to me, her only son, and not to you. So you denied it. You drove yourself insane with those horrid thoughts racing through your head, all because you were too-”
“STOP RIGHT NOW!”
“-afraid to face the fact that MOTHER CHOSE ME!”
I had never seen Rye so angry in his entire life. I had seen him annoyed; I had seen him mad on occasion. I had even seen him take out his anger on those that didn’t deserve it, but I had never seen him like this. The fur on the Elekid’s back stood on end like the bristles on a worn brush. His teeth were bared so wide that fangs were visible across his cheeks, and they were pushing down against his skin hard enough to draw blood. His hands were clenched and they shook violently. His emerald eyes, that I never got tired of staring at, had drawn themselves into a vivid glare that made me look away. He was no longer the Rye I knew. He was…something else entirely. And Virok sensed this.
The Electivire took a step back, surprised by his son’s reaction. “What…are you?” he uttered more out of curiosity than anything. “Who are you?”
I caught the lines of Rye’s mouth turn up into a grin, a smirk, at his father’s words. But there was something about that smirk that I didn’t like; something about it that sent a shiver of dread through my entire body. I found myself asking the same question as Virok. Who are you…?
“Who am I?” Rye breathed through his teeth and held his arms out, motioning to Virok. The Elekid took a few steps backwards, and with each step he took, his fur grew darker. I watched with horror as his figure turned to dusk, and his stripes took on a crimson hue. His eyes glazed with red, the pupils contracting into thin slits, until they almost disappeared. The three claws on each hand extended and grew lethal; a single swipe from them would do serious harm. When Rye had reached the center of the arena, a dark aura had surrounded him, emitting crackling electricity. It was not an aura I recognised, and my first instinct was to run away in fear. But somehow I managed to root myself to the spot. Curiosity killed the Skitty, or so they said. Although I was not so curious as I was terrified.
Seeing Rye in this form again began to bring back the memories I’d tried so hard to keep hidden under the bridge. Now they slowly began to surface, the cold words he had said to me that night echoed throughout my head. It was enough to drive anyone crazy. The feelings within me threatened to explode, but somehow I kept it in check. Just as I was able to spread a calm through those around me, I could also do it to myself. Inhaling and exhaling methodically, I was able to calm myself down, ridding the worst of the images that laced my thoughts and properly assess the situation.
From that one night I was sure I had only glimpsed Rye’s power. I had no idea where he had been off on his little journey, and I really didn’t care, but something about him seemed in control…almost as though he was purposely reining it in. That night I could feel the lust for death and destruction, even – though I hated to admit it – my own. Now I could almost feel the tight strings binding the darkness that surrounded him. I could tell it wanted its freedom, but Rye wouldn’t let it. He had it bent to his will and so as long as he had the upper hand, I was certain that was how it would stay.
“I guess you could say I’m your worst nightmare.” The Elekid let a laugh chime through the air, but it didn’t hold the same appeal I was used to. In fact, it was quite the opposite. And as I turned my head towards Virok, mouth agape, I could see he was much the same. His face grew gaunt and pale at the sight of his son. Corrupted.
“Rye…you…” He could only manage to string a couple of words together before falling silent again, and I couldn’t blame him. “How are you…like this?”
Rye snorted. “Really, that’s all you have to say? Well why don’t you thank your little Weavile friend for inflicting his shadow poison within me. I thought that was your doing.” He held up a claw to inspect it, then eyed Virok over the top, his mouth curling ever higher into a grin I disliked.
“Rakai…” The name was said with such ice that for a moment I was certain I could feel it in the air around me. “No, it was not I who ordered this attack.”
“So then…” I muttered to myself, “…it was Deoxys?”
“IT WAS DARKRAI!” Rye’s voice boomed throughout the small cavern, black electricity erupting from his arms. He laughed, and brought his brows down over his eyes, giving a whole new meaning to the word menacing. “Darkrai has given me this power, and I will use it to make sure you never hurt anyone again. I will use it to stop Deoxys, and I will use it to…to…”
Rye’s words began to fail him, and for a moment he seemed to be teetering on the edge of a precipice. What precipice, however, was uncertain. He drew his arms up to his head and cradled it within them. What was happening? Then, as soon as it had come, it was gone. He unfurled his arms and stood tall once again, eyeing Virok.
He was speaking, but I didn’t hear a single word that left his mouth, for I was still stuck on autopilot repeating the last words he had said. “Darkrai has given me this power…” He what? Darkrai ordered the attack on Rye, or was it something else? Is that where he had been when he left me? Did he seek out Darkrai? But he was dead, he couldn’t have. I had the only way to contact the Farplane, and it was through my connection with Altair, for being a Light Pokemon. Rye was definitely not light, so there was no possible way. Unless…
“Altair…” I muttered in panic. I had no idea what made me speak the name, but it was the first that came to mind. Oddly enough, somehow just saying it seemed to soothe the rippling feeling in my stomach. I said the name again, stronger this time, and an instant calm washed over me, but also something else… I was being pulled. This time I didn’t resist, I let the tugging string lead me to where it wanted, for I was sure it was a better place than this.
~*~
I sat up groggily, running a paw over my eyes, as if to wipe the invisible sleep away from them. I knew I hadn’t been out, but it certainly felt like it. As the haze cleared, I was able to see a figure that stood a few feet in front of me. It offered a white paw, and I took it without hesitation. I knew instantly who it was, and a glow seemed to surround my entire being.
“Altair.”
“Zanna.” I felt the smile from his lips as he embraced me, drawing me into the soft fur I oddly remembered, from that one time. Even his scent, which smelled strangely like cinnamon, had a soothing effect upon me.
“You smell wonderful…” I muttered, before I realised I had even said the words aloud. The instant I did, I cupped a hand over my mouth. But Altair merely smiled at me.
“In a way I am your twin,” he told me, gesturing a hand to himself, then at me. I noticed that I was also white – I was in my Light state. We looked almost exactly the same. Same glowing circle on the tail, same hue of the fur, same aura. It was the first time I took in how similar we actually were, as if the two halves of one coin. “I am also your opposite. I am what attracts you, and you are what attracts me. Together, we are one whole. You cannot say you doubted this.”
I couldn’t. I wanted to, some part of me deep inside wanted to deny his claim, but it was impossible. The words wouldn’t come, just as my mind knew that they would be false.
“You called me,” he stated casually, ignoring the fact I was trying hard to bury the words he had said.
“Yes…” I let the word roll around on my tongue before going any further. Altair simply studied me, not willing to force anything into the open. Just as I did, he had unlimited patience when he needed it. “I want to know what happened to Rye.”
I watched as the Pikachu pursed his lips. The change was almost so unapparent I would have missed it had I not been watching. That I had been, however, gave him away almost instantly.
“What do you know?!” I accused. “If you know something, Altair, come out and say it. I don’t have time for your riddles now.” I felt the anger fuming in heatwaves from my body and knew that he could sense it. Good, I wanted him to feel pain if he had caused Rye any trouble.
Altair sighed upon defeat, and turned away from me. “Your darker half came here in search of a way to redeem himself. He wanted to escape the darkness that was claiming his body. I told him I could not help him.”
I could clearly tell that Altair disliked talking about Rye almost as much as I hated to bring him up. I hoped it wasn’t because he felt threatened by his hold on me. Even as I thought the words, I caught Altair casting a glare in my direction.
I flashed a smile in return.
“I sent him to Darkrai.”
Wow, no beating around the bush this time. “YOU WHAT?” My mouth fell open. “Altair, how could you?! I thought you were on my side!”
“He wanted help!” The white Pikachu whirled to face me, meeting my rage head-on. “I couldn’t help him and he wanted so desperately to return to you, so I sent him to Darkrai; the only deity who holds dominion over darkness! The only one who could help him!”
“You only wanted Darkrai to corrupt him, didn’t you? You never wanted him to return!”
He didn’t deny it.
“You know what? You’re not my other half and you never will be! You’re JUST AS BAD as Darkrai, worse even! Because unlike him, you toyed with my feelings. At least he had the GUTS to do it to my face!”
“Well I still had the decency to tell you the truth!” he spat back at me. “Why didn’t you tell your boyfriend about our little kiss?”
“You…” My voice was laced with poison. We were now barely an inch from touching noses, eyes glaring, sparks flying from our bodies in discordance. Altair had just registered he’d overstepped a boundary and backed off, but not before I had mustered up the courage to send my paw flying into the side of his face.
The impact met with a sickening thud, which sent him soaring a few feet across the room. I hoped with everything I had that it left a bruise. He deserved it. As my chest heaved, Altair dragged himself off the ground, rubbing his left cheek with a paw somewhat warily. He obviously hadn’t expected me to hit him.
“I only did it for you,” he said grudgingly. As if that would make everything better. What did he know about me anyway? If he had a clue what I wanted, he would not have sent Rye to the one Pokemon that was trying to doom us all. I now had no idea what had happened to him; what kind of foothold Darkrai could have left in his body. For all I knew, he could be plotting his revenge through Rye. I couldn’t trust the Elekid anymore. I couldn’t trust Altair. I couldn’t trust anyone. I was alone.
“Get away from me,” I muttered sourly towards the Pikachu. “Go away. I never want to see you again.”
Altair took a few steps towards me, raising a paw as if hurt by my remark. But I wasn’t having any of it. I’d had enough of all this otherworldly crap. And I didn’t need his.
“I said go away!” I lashed out again but the Pikachu dodged, catching my paw mid-strike. He was obviously ready for this one. With a slight tug he drew me inwards, cradling me into his chest. I struggled to free myself, but he had me in a grip so tight that breathing was almost becoming impossible. I was weak, unable to do anything. Powerless. It took a moment for me to register the wet liquid that clung to my fur, trickling down my face. I was crying.
“I’m sorry,” came the muted whisper from Altair. He pressed his head into my shoulder, like a child that was begging for forgiveness. “I never wanted to hurt you, but it seems that is all I keep doing.”
I finally ceased my struggles, taking in the Pikachu’s words. Maybe I had been unfair to hit him. But I was so angry. He had no right to say that. How could he do such a thing? He knew what Rye meant to me. His jealousy would only get in the way; he had to know that. The voice inside my head grew louder with each passing moment, uttering the truth I so desperately did not want to hear.
Rye was already tainted, Altair had no choice. It was Darkrai’s doing. He had no choice. It was his fault. All his fault. You were wrong.
“I was wrong.” I drew in a sharp breath as I admitted it to myself. I had been wrong. There was nothing anyone could do once Darkrai had set his plan in motion. It had not been Altair’s fault; it had been Darkrai’s. And he had known that Rye would seek him out, just as surely as he had known I would blame Altair. That monstrous deity. He would pay.
I couldn’t muster up the words to tell Altair I was sorry, because I was still angry with him. But I hoped telling him I was wrong would be enough. It was a start.
“Hey, Zanna.” I felt the warm, muted whisper on my shoulder again, and muttered in response. “This is going to bruise, you know.” I laughed somewhat shakily and withdrew from the Pikachu’s embrace, pushing him away lightly.
“I was hoping it would.” I brushed the last of the tears from my face, and was suddenly very conscious of how I’d let Altair see me break down like that right in front of him. Some strong Pokemon I was.
“You are not weak,” he told me, reading me like a book. “You are a very strong Pikachu who a lot of bad things have happened to. You have every right to break down once in a while. If you hold it all in, Zanna, you’re going to explode.” He offered me a small smile, but it was unstable at best. Altair lowered his voice a little, and took hold of my eyes. “I would take away your pain, if I could. But I am unable to.”
“It’s alright. I seem to be able to deal with things better while in this form,” I gestured to my white hue. “And anyway, it’s the thought that counts. Thanks,” I said awkwardly, not quite sure how to take his comment. It was odd that I couldn’t seem to stay mad at him, even though I very much wanted to.
He took me in for a moment, and once again, held out a paw. “Come, I want you to take a walk with me.”
I was hesitant to take the offered paw, but at this moment in time I had little choice. “I will come with you if you answer some of my questions,” I told him. I needed answers and I was sure Altair was the one to give them to me. He didn’t reply, but his eyes held a silent promise as I put my paw in his.
“There is a prophecy,” Altair spoke slowly, darting his eyes to the walls around us, “that tells of two powerful beings. I have determined that one of them is you.” He squeezed my paw a little tighter at the words and a sickening feeling began to enter the pit of my stomach. Through our hold, I could sense Altair’s feelings flowing into me. It was almost as if he had wanted this to happen, as if he didn’t want to hide them from me. Or did he want me to come to a conclusion before he said it?
“And the other?” I asked when he didn’t continue. The dreaded feeling in my stomach rose.
“The other is…I…am still trying to work out.” Altair suddenly dropped my paw and turned to me, placing his paws on my shoulders. “Listen to me, Zanna. Whatever happens please know it is for the future of Talzere. And this future must come to fruition.”
“Altair…?” The Pikachu was strangely starting to scare me. “What do you know?”
“The…the battle between you and Deoxys is going to be tough. You are going to need all the help you can get. I cannot see whether you will win or not, but…” He stopped abruptly and held my gaze, eyes quivering. Were they quivering? “No matter what happens, you will be safe.” He released his hold on me and turned to walk away.
I blinked. “That’s it? The battle is going to be tough, but I will be safe? Does that mean I won’t die?” Nothing. “Altair?”
“It’s time for you to go back,” he muttered, not bothering to turn to me as he spoke.
“Wait! I still need you to answer my questions!” Without realising it, Altair had created more questions for me to ask, instead of leaving answers.
“Not this time, Zanna. I have somewhere I need to be. And so do you.” He turned to me with a slight smile upon his lips, but it was odd. It looked forced. “In due time I will answer everything you have to ask, but now is not it. Just remember; you will be safe. Whatever happens, I can guarantee that.”
“How? I pressed, taking a step forwards. “How can you possibly know that?”
“Because even if your saviour never comes for you, I will not allow you to die. It is not your destiny to die at the hands of Deoxys. If he tries to harm you, I will stop him.”
“But what can you do from the Farplane?” My brow furrowed. “I thought there was nothing you could do from here?”
The white Pikachu drew in a breath, slowly, taking a step in my direction. He had closed the distance between us, and though he was not close enough to physically touch me, I felt sparks radiate between us.
“I will not let you die.” He pursed his lips again and placed a hand upon my chest, where my heart would be. I suddenly felt very tired. He was sending me back.
“No…” I tried to call out. I had questions I needed to ask him. “Altair…” I flailed about and felt my fingers grasp soft fur. Without even thinking, I latched onto it, curling it within my paws. There was something about the way he said it, but I knew he was telling the truth. He wouldn’t let me die. I wanted to hold onto that so badly it hurt. I was scared beyond belief, but if he was able to save me, I wanted to stay as close to that shield as possible.
A warmth surrounded my paws, prying my fingers gently from their hold. I was too weak, unable to fight back, and the frightened feeling within me grew. Then, as everything became white, a sudden calm overcame me and I revelled in it, knowing it was Altair’s doing.
“Thank you,” I managed to whisper before the hold on my paws faded into nothingness.
~*~
My eyes snapped open. Jumbled words began to reach my ears, and it was a moment before I realised I was back at the Missionary, and they were Rye’s words. He was still talking. I had been returned to the exact time I had left. I turned my head slowly to peer at Virok, who was still staring with shock at Rye’s form. The latter seemed to be enjoying his cowardice.
A prophecy that tells of two powerful beings… Why wouldn’t he tell me what happened to those two beings? One of them was me…so who was the other? My eyes swivelled back towards Rye, and the sinking feeling that had come upon me when I was with Altair returned. No, it couldn’t be…
“I am giving you one last chance,” Rye’s words interrupted my thoughts. “Step down from here and you will be spared. You know this is not the right way to defeat Deoxys. It never was. The Light Pokemon is.”
“P-preposterous!” Virok stammered, glaring towards his son. “I know what is best for everyone! The Light Pokemon will never defeat Deoxys! It didn’t even work the last time now, did it?”
I felt a stab of anguish at the words, and knew he was referring to Altair. My paws subconsciously balled themselves into fists. He had some nerve speaking about Altair like that in front of me. I felt Rye’s gaze shift in my direction, and the instant I met his cold, glazed red eyes, my vision swam. It was as though his darkness was able to disrupt the light within me…and leave nothing but a black void in its wake. He quickly looked away.
“Zanna is the only way,” he repeated firmly. “I do not wish to fight you, but you leave me little choice.” He readied a battle stance, waiting for Virok to make the first move. I had never wanted this, but I could see now that the Electivire was not going to listen to reason. Messing around with dark forces had tainted him, warped him beyond repair. I felt horrible for what Rye had to do, but I could see it was the only way. As he had told me I was the only way. Perhaps he could bring Virok to understand physically, if words would not reach him.
Eon lay a few feet behind me, and I ran to her, using all my strength to push the rubble that covered her body away. My eyes scanned the floor for where Tali had been, and luckily, nothing had fallen on her. But the Buizel had again been rendered unconscious from the tremor. This was dangerous; I needed to heal them. I set about placing my paw over the Larvitar’s chest, and took in a deep breath, closing my eyes. It was easy now to feel the light that flew from my body into hers. I noted that it was also getting easier to tap into my powers. But I could feel the strain it left on my body, as I was gradually beginning to weaken. Tali would have to wait.
The next sound that met my ears was a loud crack. Virok had come in contact with Rye, and the two sparked electricity about their bodies wildly. It was like an untamed storm; Virok’s white hot lightning, and Rye’s dark black. Virok let a paw fly towards the Elekid who managed to grasp it within his own, and then knocked it back effortlessly. Virok stumbled, again surprised by Rye’s power. Even though the Elekid was hardly larger than a speck to him, he was able to hold his own against the towering Electivire. It was the first and only time I felt a glimmer of gratitude towards Darkrai. As soon as I realised it was there, I dismissed it entirely, scolding myself for such a thought.
Both father and son were now locked in an all-out war. The two Pokemon were exchanging blows one after another, neither seeming to connect in a way that would deal harm. I wondered if the two would become exhausted before anyone was severely hurt. It pained me to sit by idly and watch Rye deal out attacks against his father. I wanted to help him, to push him aside so I could deal with the mess myself, but it wouldn’t do. His pride was at stake now, and I had to let acts take their own course. Even if it meant…even if it meant he might be injured beyond repair. My head shook back and forth, negating the ill thoughts that clouded my mind. At this rate I would only worry myself to death.
Rye raised his arms in a deft motion to quickly insert a barrier between himself and Virok. With another few movements he called upon more barriers, this time situated between the fight and myself, shielding the three of us – Eon, Tali and I – from further harm. Raising a paw to the shield placed before me, I felt a rippling effect as I touched the cool surface. It was void of any feeling; it just was. I realised that if I willed it, I was able to draw parts of my body through the barrier to the other side. It protected me from incoming harm, but I was able to go through it if I wished. Upon seeing my efforts, however, Rye waved his paw again and I was instantly repelled. Now, from where I lay, I saw the shield change shape, rippling and creeping upwards until it held the form of a dome. A dome that acted like a cage. As soon as my paw came in contact with the cool surface once more, it was repelled effortlessly. We were trapped.
I scowled, eyeing Rye with disdain. So he thought he was able to keep me from interfering? Well, we would have to see about that. The Elekid was now entirely focused on Virok once more, who had broken through his barrier and was readying a Thunder attack in his direction. But would electricity work? It certainly hadn’t when I had tried.
Virok released the charge and it jolted towards Rye with the intent to kill. When it was but a foot from him, however, the Elekid raised a paw to the incoming attack, the electrical current dispersing into thin air.
The smirk that had seen fit to place itself upon Virok’s face was now wiped clean. Obviously he wasn’t expecting that to happen. “DAMN YOU, YOU-GRR!” Unable to find words satisfying enough to pester his son, he merely started on the offensive again, dealing blow, after blow, after blow.
I was fed up with being inside a cage, and I wanted out. Damn his pride, this was not right! A son and father should not have to fight like this! I drilled my paw against the shield, watching a spiral flow outwards from where I’d made contact. “Rye! Let me out of here! I know you’re trying to protect me, but I want to help you!” When no reply came, I hit the shield again with more force, but it only served to send a searing pain up my arm to my shoulder. I flinched backwards. “This is not the time!”
My mind began to tingle, and I felt a familiar presence that was not my own, but someone else’s – a presence that probed my very being. It did, however, refrain from pressing too hard upon my conscience. The hold was fragile.
You’re being childish.
That was Rye’s voice. I ran up to the wall of the shield and peered out towards him, but he made no effort to return my gaze. It would have been silly of him, anyway, unless he wanted to be pummelled into one of the boulders surrounding the room. “Childish? You’re the one being childish; you trapped me in a cage! It’s as if you don’t trust me!”
I don’t.
The reply hit me like a bucket of cold water. No, a waterfall of cold water. My mind went numb, and I found myself subconsciously paralysed.
I don’t trust you not to interfere. He is my father, so let me deal with him as I see fit.
It took a moment before my thoughts could form coherently. “Rye! Please, let me help! I can’t…I can’t…” My voice trailed off as my thoughts wandered from what I had been about to say. No, now was not the time. There would be time for that later. If there was a later. Biting my lip sourly, I resigned myself to being held as a prisoner and retreated from the wall, denying myself the pleasure of a further rebuke.
My eyes wandered the field, watching the fight continue. It was never-ending and it was painful. I could remotely sense Rye’s anguish as he fought, though he was doing his best to beat it back with the darkness that surrounded him. At least he wasn’t the animal I had encountered that night. He was mostly in control now. But I wasn’t about to admit to him that it still tore at my insides to see him this way. Urgh, it was frustrating! I need to get out of here!
At that moment my reverie was broken. A cry reached my ears and then a yell of triumph. And it did not belong to Rye. I looked up in time to see the Elekid – who appeared distracted – being knocked backed towards a boulder. Rye hit it with such force the rock instantly exploded into a thousand tiny pieces. I opened my mouth to cry out but no sound would come. My fists hammered on the barrier Rye had created; yet it still held fast, refusing to budge even an inch.
Virok lowered his battle stance and strode over to the rubble, reaching into the dust cloud and withdrawing the body of Rye, limp and black within his arm. The Elekid was not yet unconscious, but he might as well have been, for it would have saved him the pain. The Electivire slammed a paw into his face, and Rye’s slight struggling ceased. Even for all the power Darkrai had bestowed him with, there was a limit that he could not surpass. Virok was too much of a monster to be broken down; I should have seen that sooner. And now Rye was going to pay the price.
“No…” The word flowed from my mouth in a barely audible whisper, and my paws hit the barrier feebly. To my surprise it wobbled once, twice, then pooled in a puddle of grey liquid beneath my feet. That couldn’t be good.
“Well, well,” came Virok’s voice, worn and tired. “Did I not tell you that you could never beat me?! It is because I am supreme to you, Riley! And now you shall see. Now you shall bow down to my every command. Now you shall watch as I render this land helpless. Now you shall die.”
He released his grip around Rye’s neck and I watched as he fell to the floor, choking, almost lifeless. Virok lifted his foot as the Elekid managed to draw his head upwards, gazing at his father with pleading eyes. Those same emerald eyes that gave life to everything around them. The ones that were about to be extinguished. The Electivire brought his foot down.
Time halted. It ceased to exist. A strangled cry was the only sound that reached my ears, and I realised it was mine. My body was moving, running at a snail’s pace to reach the two Pokemon. Rye’s motionless body was cowering in fear, Virok’s large foot coming ever closer to his doom. The one thought that raced through my head was that I was unable to stop it. I was unable to do anything, and Rye would was going to die. My arm reached outwards, failing to grasp anything but cold air, and yet…it began to shimmer. Time slowly lurched back into its proper measurements as my arm shimmered and flickered before me, then vanished.
The next thing I knew I was screaming.
Chibi Altaria
07-19-2014, 02:46 PM
Chapter 37;
..........death to darkness
---------
I had teleported.
That was the first thought that crossed my mind before the searing pain registered. At first it was only a dull ache that started within my back, but soon spread down the course of my entire figure, growing more intense by the second. It was then that I screamed. Everything seemed hazy. My eyelids fluttered from the pain as I forced myself to keep them open. I couldn’t fall asleep yet; not yet when there was something I needed to protect. Something even worth giving my life for.
“ZANNA!”
Another scream. This one came from behind me. I wanted to turn, to see the figure of the voice that had called out to me, so lilting. But all I was able to do was grunt in acknowledgement before my body shook, wavered once, twice, then began to fall.
Through closed eyes I noted the soft fur that held me, and I couldn’t help but observe that it felt familiar. The voice called out to me again, further away this time, and I struggled to reply to it. I’m okay, I tried to whisper, I’m right here. But either the figure didn’t hear, or no words came from my mouth, for it remained silent.
It was dark. Dark and cold. I wondered if I was about to die. Had it been worth it? Had I stopped anything at all? Where was Virok? And what about Talzere? If I were to die here, what would happen to Deoxys? No one else could stop him. He would continue to terrorise the land until nothing of it remained, void of everything but a barren wasteland. The world would spiral downwards, and it would belong to the kind of nightmares one could hardly perceive.
Talzere would be lost.
Not to mention the little things that would haunt me. Jarre would be left without a best friend. His sickening brotherly feelings for Raze would rise to pure hatred. Or would he crawl back to him? No, that wasn’t Jarre’s style. Codan, who was like a father to me at times, would be devastated. Lani would most likely feel the same. Dash and Tali would mourn my loss; Altair would be crushed – though I got the feeling part of him would be all too glad to see me in the Farplane. And that left Rye… What would he do?
It was sudden, and so surprising, that I lost my current train of thought. Immediate warmth, bright and hot, flowed into my veins, bubbling throughout their spiral-bound path. It was hot; much too hot, and I became alarmed. My arms thrashed out wildly but were pinned back into place by my sides as the heat continued to spread. I tried to scream, but it was muffled. It’s too hot! Stop! Please, stop! My plea was ignored, and I was bound tighter, continuing to thrash and writhe with the pain – for it was now agonising. I would indeed die here, by this searing heat. And then it stopped.
My eyes flew open and I sucked in a sharp breath of air, fresh and cool, cringing as it stung my lungs. The heat that was still flowing within me began to ebb away, until a cool calm had replaced it. What in the name of Arceus was going on? My body didn’t ache anymore. In fact, it didn’t seem to hurt at all. But I distinctly remembered being crushed by the large foot of the Electivire. Rye had been about to pass out and I… What was going on?!
A steady paw placed itself against my shaking arm and I looked up – straight into the emerald eyes of Rye. He was his old self again. My breath caught in my throat, unable to form coherent words, though there was so much I needed to ask. It was a shock to remember how he had once affected me like this. And apparently still could.
“Zanna, you’re alright. It’s okay now.” The slightest of smiles lit Rye’s face. It was almost impossible to see, but the edges of his mouth furled up ever so slightly. My brow furrowed with unasked questions, my mind still too slow to catch up with the words I wanted to say. It was still stuck on the fact Rye had his paw on my arm. “I healed you,” Rye answered for me, as if knowing what I was about to say. “I healed you, Zanna. I’m sorry if it was more painful than you would have liked…but it was the only way I knew how.”
He…he healed me? How is that possible? I thought only Light Pokemon – and good ones at that – had the ability to heal?
Seeing my blank stare, Rye opened his mouth once more, and then apparently thought better and closed it again. “Too many questions that would be better left for later.” I followed his gaze upwards until I spotted the Electivire, trapped back against one of Rye’s barriers. And then, a familiar cry that I hadn’t heard in so long it now seemed like a distant memory. But it was one that made my heart sing with joy.
“Hey, Zanna! You look awfully beaten up. Why don’t you let us strong guys take it from here?”
Jarre!
The Torchic was grinning up at me from where he stood, a few feet away, keeping a very close eye on Virok. Codan was next to him and had the Electivire in a tight lock around his stomach, binding his arms to the side. Though Virok thrashed relentlessly, he didn’t seem about to let go. I unwittingly let out a sigh of relief. The cavalry had arrived.
My brain reacted at the sight of my friends and tried to stand from the position on my side. I was stopped, however, before I had even raised a foot in the air.
“You need to lie down,” Rye told me. “My healing process is slower than yours; you won’t be fully healed yet. Don’t move until I tell you to.” He released his hold on my arm and stood, taking a step back. I blinked, following him with my gaze, still unable to speak. I must have looked panicked because he paused, and then came back to kneel by my side. I thought he was going to place another barrier beside me, but was surprised when he lifted a paw and held it gently against my cheek. I flinched at the contact and hoped he hadn’t noticed. His paw was still so warm…so soft. But it wasn’t the same as it used to be. It sent a cold shiver down my spine. Rye’s brow furrowed somewhat, but I couldn’t be sure because as soon as it had appeared, it was gone. His paw dropped from my cheek and he stood once more, averting my eyes. “Rest.”
I could have punched myself. Why did I even have that reaction? It’s not like I was afraid of him. …I wasn’t afraid of him. Was I? But there were so many things within him now that I should be afraid of. My mind was telling me not to trust him; that Darkrai could be using him as a ploy. I very well knew this could be true, and was probably the best explanation. But my heart told me it was the same Rye I had always known. He was still in there; I knew it. So then why…why was I afraid of him?
“Let go of me, you bastard!” Virok had started up again and this time his curses were directed towards the burly Dragonite that was binding him. I could see Codan’s face crease in concentration. It was obviously taking a lot of energy to hold the Electivire down, but he wasn’t too concerned. Ignoring Virok’s words, he turned his head in my direction.
“Rye, I need you here.” The Dragonite then gave me a warm smile, glad to see me again.
It’s good to see you, too, I thought to myself. But I was sure by the look on my face that he knew. It was good to see everyone again. Only now wasn’t the time for a bittersweet reunion. My eyes glowered at Virok. There would be time enough for that later.
Jarre left Codan’s side and strode towards me, past Rye. As the two passed, their arms – or rather Rye’s arm and Jarre’s wing – brushed in contact. It was hard to discern, but I felt the glares from both sides, and the imminent feelings of dread that emanated from them. Nothing had changed there, it seemed. If anything, Jarre probably resented Rye much more than I did, and much more than before, for him leaving me like that. He knew the toll it took upon me both physically and mentally, while Rye did not. I got the feeling that Jarre would never forgive Rye now. He’d only made things permanent between them. No easy fix would present itself in this case. I also got the feeling both preferred it that way. The only common ground they had was me.
“Zanna,” Jarre whispered to me upon arrival, forgetting for a moment that Rye had even existed. “Are you okay?” As the Torchic peered down at me, I tried to now find the words within. My voice was slow, and groggy, but at least they were words.
“I’m alright, just…” Confused, I completed in my mind. Confused and hurt. Betrayed. Savagely torn apart. Take your pick. I managed a quick snort and Jarre narrowed an eye, as if missing something. “I’m just a little sore,” I replied grimly, wishing I could tell him what I thought. But I didn’t want to burden others anymore. I’d done more than enough of that since arriving in Talzere. Maybe everyone would be better off if I just shut my big mouth, became a mute, and focused solely on saving the world. That’s what they all needed, right? Worldly attachments to this place wouldn’t sit well with me now, and I didn’t need them. Let me do this on my own. Part of my mind thought this was incredibly foolish, and the nagging voice of a conscience that I had started to tell me off, but I pushed it aside roughly. What good had it done me so far?
“We all know that’s not true, Zanna.”
Crap. He had seen through my facade. I probably wasn’t doing a great job of covering it up, anyway, especially after Rye’s very painful healing attempt. I was still on edge. “I’m fine for what I need to do,” I told him, a hint of steel entering my tone. I didn’t want to have this conversation now. I wanted to avoid it for as long as possible, or altogether. But Jarre wasn’t going to let this go. It was the first time I felt a real pang of irritation at my hot-headed friend.
“Well look,” he continued, shifting his gaze in Rye’s direction. “He just came back, out of nowhere, and you’re telling me you’re okay?” He snorted and wagged a wing through the air. “If I were you I’d be in turmoil! You can’t keep going on like this forever, Zanna. Pushing everyone away when they’re trying to help is the last thing you should be doing. Remember, we’re all in this together. Since way back when we first met in Likera. Since then…everyone is here for you.”
That last word sparked anger in me that I hadn’t known was there. It wasn’t that I hated them for risking their lives for me, but it wasn’t their job. Everyone around me either ended up dead or severely injured, and I’d had enough. “Yeah, well I don’t want them to be. Look around you, Jarre! See this mess? I got everyone into it and there’s no way I can get them out. You would all be better off just leaving me be. I have Altair guiding me, I can do this by myself.” My teeth were set rigidly within my jaw, not inclined to move. Jarre gave me a sorrowful look before shaking his head.
“You don’t get it, do you? We’re not here just because you’re this almighty Light Pokemon. We’re here because we all care for you; you’re our friend, Zanna. We wouldn’t risk our lives for someone that meant nothing to us. Sure, we all believe in the greater good you can bring Talzere, but it’s more than that. For each and every one of us you represent a hope. A hope that flares from within, making us feel as if we’re worth something. It isn’t just Talzere we fight for, it’s the right to keep our place in this world. The right to be something.” Jarre lowered his voice and looked at me with pleading eyes, and I was certain I saw hints of tears welling from within. “Through you we found ourselves, and I don’t think any of us want to lose that.”
Through all my stubbornness and hurt, Jarre’s words struck a chord. I felt shameful for thinking I could cast my friends away like that. I wasn’t being selfish keeping them nearby, and neither were they. They genuinely cared for me because they had found something worth fighting for. They had found themselves. No wonder they would go to any length to save Talzere, to protect me. I was everything to them. For each of my friends, for the residents of Talzere, I was this beacon of hope. I had known that. But until now I hadn’t realised just how much. I made this place a world worth living. And Darkrai would be damned for eternity if he thought he could take that away from me – from them. No, this world belonged to everyone, each just as deserving as the last. And I would see to it that it stayed that way. I would pay with my life to make that dream come true.
“Fine,” I said, resigned. “I’m the furthest thing from alright. But I need to be strong for Talzere, you know. I can’t show weakness now. And when Rye needs me the most…” I paused and shook my head. “No, I can’t show weakness.” I let a small smile consume my face as I looked to my best friend beside me. “Let’s give them a fight worth dying for, eh?”
The Torchic appeared momentarily stunned at my resolution, but nodded his head in agreement. “Sure, as long as we’re not the ones going down. Just you watch, Zanna, we’ll handle things here.” He placed a wing lightly upon one of my paws. “Wait and recover, I’m going to help Codan.”
“Wait!” I blurted, suddenly realising an important factor I’d been missing. Jarre stopped mid-step and turned towards me, a quizzical gaze on his brow. “Lani and Dash. Where are they?”
I watched as Jarre paused, thinking, before he slowly shook his head back and forth. It was all I could do to watch the tufts of his feathers drift lazily through the air. When his voice came it appeared broken; distant. “I’m sorry, Zanna. I haven’t seen Dash since we split up, and I’m not sure where Lani is. But I’m sure the two are safe somewhere. You know that Sneasel, always jumping headfirst into action. I’m sure he’s found trouble already.” He flashed a grin before whipping around back towards Codan and I hadn’t the heart to press him for more information. I just hoped they were all right.
Time would surely tell.
~*~
“You’re heavier than you look,” Dash puffed irritably from under Lani’s large bulk. The phrase “love handles” simply was not enough in this situation. More of her to love; more like more of her to lose, the Sneasel thought. But he continued through the building at a steady pace, nearing the med wing.
Dash’s sensitive ears were able to pick up sounds as he approached; the sounds of rash arguments. It was not a surprise, seeing the trouble they were bound to encounter at any moment. But it was something they just couldn’t afford. “Unbelievable,” he muttered under his breath. Even now Pokemon were still self-absorbed in their own worries rather than the wellbeing of those around them. Until his return the Sneasel had hardly known just how much the Marble City was cut off from the rest of the world. Now he knew.
“If I go out there I’m going to be killed for certain!” A female voice interrupted Dash’s immediate thoughts and he listened in as he neared the doorway, pausing to place Lani gently on the cool floor. “I can’t just rush out on a fool’s errand and go save everyone – those creepy things are out everywhere!”
Creepy things? Dash narrowed an eyebrow and leaned closer, curling his claws around the carved edge of the half-open doorway.
“Minako, I assure you that we’re a lot safer than those on the lower levels. That’s where they were stored! And call them Dark Pokemon, for Arceus’ sake! That’s what they are! For too long we denied the fact the Commander was making these beings, but the rumours were true. Now they’ve escaped it’s our job to help the wounded and there’s certain to be many. Let’s go. We have enough soldiers fleeing for their lives; they don’t need us to as well! We have the equipment and the knowledge, so why not use it to our advantage?”
There was a notable pause in the air before a small sound was uttered from one of the two in the room, presumably the one called Minako. Then silence.
“Excuse me!” Dash chose the brief moment of solace to burst into the room, deciding it was safe enough and that the two occupants meant no harm. The Pokemon before him, a slender Audino and a Grumpig, glanced at the newcomer in surprise. The one closest to Dash, a male, held out a purple paw to stop him in his tracks, a clear glare stretching across his features.
“Who are you and what do you want?” Obviously this was no time for formalities.
Deciding it was safe to give his name, the Sneasel dipped his head slightly in acknowledgment to the Grumpig’s question. “The name’s Dash. I have a Houndoom who is seriously injured right outside. Please, help her!”
The Grumpig, Teiran, lowered his paw momentarily and was about to speak when his partner spoke up. “Wait a minute…” The female, whom Dash recognised as Minako, peered up at him strangely. “Dash…your name is familiar. You were once one of the Agent Corps, weren’t you? Along with Taliana?”
“That’s…right,” Dash replied hesitantly, stifling his curiosity at the remark. “How do you know?”
Minako smiled and raised a paw, then lowered it to rest on her other arm. “Oh, of course you wouldn’t remember me. I’m sorry for bringing it up, and now’s not the time. Where is your friend, Dash?”
The Sneasel frowned tentatively, but allowed the two Pokemon to follow him out into the hall where the Houndoom, Lani, rested. They began surveying her immediately, years of medical practice masking their emotions, faces turned blank. The duration of training they had to go through to achieve this was phenomenal. The way these two looked right now…there was not a hope to tell what was running through their minds. It was strictly business. And that was how the Medical Clinic was operated. For if feelings got in the way of business, the situation could often become sticky.
Minako lowered herself to the Houndoom’s side and peered at her muzzle. Whipping out a paw, she held it steadily in front of the open maw. “Still breathing, but ragged. No obstructions. Slight bruising, tearing, suggests possible internal bleeding. Examinations required.” She turned to her partner for a nod of confirmation. “Retrieve the stretcher.”
Teiran backtracked into the room and withdrew a moment later with a large rectangular stretcher. It appeared to be made of a white non-slip material that was reinforced both on all sides and doubly underneath. The top surface was bare, with the exception of a brace. Minako took the brace from the stretcher and applied it to the Houndoom’s neck and head, careful to make sure there were no immediate breaks before doing so. If there were, the brace would at least keep everything intact and restrain movement.
“Alright,” Minako stated, stepping back to survey her handiwork. “Lift.”
This time it was Teiran who made action. The psychic Pokemon raised his hands to the air, careful to apply the right amount of kinetic energy needed. The dark gems upon his body began to glow a deep aqua, and his eyes followed suit. Pyschic Pokemon were revered in the medical force. Their use of telekinetic abilities were highly sought after and considered an invaluable asset. Without them, moving large Pokemon or obstructions would be merciless and quite frankly, impossible. But it was also a job that demanded a large amount of focus. If the pressure applied to the patient was too low, they would most likely be dropped, causing further injury. If it were too high, the patient could be crushed or suffocated. Just the right amount was needed to transfer the subject safely to the stretcher, where they would then be evacuated to emergency rooms.
Teiran, paws raised and eyes focused, managed to move Lani onto the stretcher with minimal movement and no further casualties. It was a sign that he had indeed been at this post for a long time. After the Houndoom was placed, aqua bars of energy criss-crossed the stretcher from one side to the other. It was this energy that held the Pokemon in place whilst transport occurred, as to prevent further damage. The psychic Pokemon then commanded the stretcher to move with the flick of a wrist. In the span of a few seconds, the two Pokemon retreated to the medical bay and set about their work.
Dash was told to either reside in the waiting room or search for others whom they could help. The two seemed marginally better they now had a patient to treat, and one that did not require them to search for and produce emergency first aid. Reinforcements had been notified, and were to see to any survivors and to report if Virok was found. Until then, all they could do was wait. The Sneasel decided it was best to leave Lani in their care. Teiran and Minako could surely handle themselves if they were attacked – it was a requirement of all staff to be trained in combat. He would be best off searching for the others. Only Arceus knew how much help they needed.
He only now realised just how much he was worried for Tali. The Sneasel raised a claw lightly to his chest and pressed it there, then shook his head and lowered it. He knew the Buizel’s love would never be his, not truly, but all he could do was hope. One day she might come to her senses. Maybe he could take her away from all of this, like in the good old days when they used to take missions on together, far away from prying eyes. Where they would laugh and just have fun. That was what it was meant to be like. But it would never be like that again. Memories are just that, and they belong in the past for a reason.
At least the thought of Rakai leaving them alone was enough to make him smile, if only briefly. It was one thing he could do for her, at the very least. She would find solace in knowing there was closure, and that the past would not try to contact her again.
Dash set off with a firm resolve in his mind, but it was still frail compared to the one in his heart.
~*~
Rye raised an outstretched paw to Virok, a silver film forming between his claws. In the span of a few seconds, the Elekid extended the substance to form ropes and bind the Electivire’s paws and feet together. His mouth was left open. And so the onslaught of curses continued.
Codan was finally able to release Virok from his grip. The Dragonite panted with the effort of restraint it had taken. He surely was one strong Pokemon, at least when it came to fighting for his life. But now that he had done his job, it was time for Rye to do his. It was ultimately his decision what should be done with Virok. All the others could do was wait for his judgement, and respect his wishes no matter the outcome.
The Dragonite folded his paws across his chest and peered down at Rye. The Elekid’s eyes had become as cold and hard as steel, but they wore thin around the edges. Everything had its toll.
“So what happens now, dear boy? Are you going to kill me?” Even bound Virok mocked his son. At least he had ceased struggling against the binds that held him, obviously apparent that he was unable to break free. Rye’s face remained expressionless.
“You have no right to play with others this way,” he stated, ignoring the previous question. “You have no right to harm others for the sake of your goals. You have no right to harm those I care for.” He paused, taking in the Electivire’s laboured breathing. He had become silent. “I used to care for you too, once.” Rye’s eyes dimmed as he held Virok’s gaze. “But the damage you have inflicted here cannot be undone. You do not deserve to live.”
Virok grinned from within his constraints, though it was clearly a half-hearted effort. “So I am to die then?”
Silence.
“No.”
Jarre, a few metres away from Codan, opened his beak to protest and then seemed to think better of it and shut it tight. It was Rye’s decision. We all knew that.
“No?” Virok appeared genuinely surprised. Then he let out a soft laugh. “Oh, I get it now. You want to play the gallant hero, who swoops in and saves the day while still retaining his honour.” He spat the word with contempt. “Save it, my son. You have no honour. None of you do!”
Rye merely blinked. “I will not kill you because that is what mother would have wished. I am her son; I am not like you. I will never be like you. And I will never kill as you do.”
“So what are you going to do to me, then? Come on, out with it!” Virok hissed, losing his patience. He was not one for keeping still, and biding time did not sit well with him. It was clear he’d rather die, and Rye would not give him that wish.
“You are exiled,” Rye said simply. “You will be banished from the Land of Earth forever. You are to wander the Dark Lands until the day you die. Should you be spotted within the border at any time, I will issue an order for your death. Be grateful I am giving you this chance. It is better than you deserve.”
Exile. I was proud of Rye for coming to this decision. I knew he would not be able to kill his father. Despite what he had now become, he was still a remnant of the past, and if I knew anything about Rye at all, I knew he would want to at least keep some part of it intact. He was also not the cold-hearted murderer his father was. Rye could see reason where he could not. Despite my conflicted emotions towards the Elekid, at this moment I was proud.
“So shall I take him to the border?” Codan asked, slapping his paws together with as much menace as he could manage. Rye shook his head.
“No, I will organise for a squad to take him away as soon as they are accounted for. We need the best agents on this case, lest he slip away.” He glared at Virok with blank eyes before whirling to walk away. But the Electivire smiled.
“You won’t do that, Riley.” He had counteracted again. I began to think maybe I should just step up to the plate and deal with this, but something in Virok’s tone had made Rye stop, just for a split second. “You won’t do that because I know something that you do not. Something that you wish.”
The air seemed to hum with all the tension filling the room. The silence was almost unbearable. Rye turned to his father and waited. Waited for what seemed an eternity. Then, having his motives questions, growled low in defiance. “You have no right to spit words at me, father! I know perfectly well what I’m doing! The breath you breathe now will be your very last in this land. And it is better than you deserve for your crimes.” He glowered at his father with contempt and readied a paw, now onyx energy encasing the soft fur. He made to bind Virok’s mouth.
But still, he smiled. “You won’t do this because I know. I know how to bring your mother back.”
The world keeled. “What…?” The news shocked Rye so much the energy completely dissipated from his paw. He stumbled backwards a few steps and had to regain his footing. “You know…what?” he replied blindly.
Virok’s now tensed position relaxed ever so slightly. “Y-yes!” he shouted almost gleefully. “I can bring her back to you, Rye. You can see your mother again!”
My mouth was agape. This Pokemon was full of it! There was no way to bring back the dead! ...Or was there? No, of course not. If there were, no doubt Altair would have found it by now. Or Deoxys, to resurrect Darkrai. This was just another of the Electivire’s ploys to escape punishment. He really was the worst Pokemon I had ever met. He should have been born a slippery Seviper, for that’s the snake he was.
“Impossible,” Rye stated, regaining his composure, though he still seemed somewhat shaky. “You cannot bring back the dead.”
“Oh, but that is the beauty of the unknown. What did you think all these experiments were for, Rye? They were not just to take back the world, but to remake it as we once knew! The Light Pokemon do not have the power to raise the dead, but I know of something that can. My research has found the right direction and it has pointed me to a latent source known as the Orbs of Altair.”
Now it was my turn to freeze. At this very moment I held one of them – the Orb of Sorrow – within my fur. If Virok had known he certainly would have retrieved it from me. Now another orb could apparently raise the dead? Was that even possible? No, he was probably just lying again. He had to be.
“This orb,” Virok continued, “is known as the Orb of Life. It has both the power to take and give life to whoever is able to wield it. My sources indicate the orb’s resting place is not too far from here. I can lead you to it. Together we can change the past. Together…we can bring Ameli back!” Virok was almost too gleeful.
“No.” Rye shook his head, removing the bewildered look from his face. “Even if there were such a thing – even if it were true – dabbling in life and death is to defy the law of nature. Such things can have repercussions like you would not believe. It is impossible. I will not help you.” Rye pursed his lips and seemingly zipped his mouth shut. He was wavering on a thin precipice, and all colour had drained from his face. But still he was defiant. As a leader should be.
Virok’s joy faded almost instantaneously. He was so certain that Rye would take him up on the offer; let him live in exchange for the orb and his mother’s life. “So that’s how it is.” His gaze swivelled to me for the first time in a while. The intensity made me flinch. “She has you wrapped around her fingers, you know. The deeper you drown in love, the more it can only come back to hurt you, until it is worse than even death itself. That is when you wish you were dead, but you know you never will be, not truly.”
Rye’s teeth gritted in accordance with my own. Virok’s statement earned silent glares from the both of us. I loathed admitting it, however, but to an extent he was indeed right.
“Take him away from my sight.” Rye flicked a paw into the air and turned his back once more on his father. Indefinite. His gaze did not meet mine. Instead, he turned it to the gravelly ground, lost in his own thoughts. Rye…
Codan nodded in acknowledgement and made to move inwards when suddenly the energy binding Virok snapped. The Electivire dispelled the silver matter and struck the Dragonite hard to the chest, knocking the wind from his body and sending him back several metres to collide with a large, serrated boulder. Codan cried out in pain. Rye whirled but his movements came too late. Caught off guard, he too, was knocked back, a paw smacking him upside the head.
“Rye!” I screamed, finding the energy to launch myself from the floor and dive for the Elekid. My body braced itself for the impact, arms reaching out to receive Rye as he collided with them. Though we were both sent tumbling backwards, there was no major harm done.
Virok cried out once more, filling the room with bursts of electricity. None of us could ever fathom he would escape. Rye’s bounds were tightly woven! The only reason he could have had for escaping would be that he knew about kinetic energy – studied it. Of course, and we were fools not to have anticipated such an act. We were beginning to look a lot like fools lately. But my main concern now was the Elekid resting in my arms, and the faint murmurings he gave me.
“I need to…stop him…Virok…” Rye’s brow creased in pain and his eyelids fluttered at me. “Stop…capture…must not escape…” I hushed the Elekid with a single gesture. I was conflicted. I needed to stop Virok, who was inching ever closer to the exit. But I had hardly any energy left in me to fight, and everyone else was much worse for wear than I was. We had no hope. Even now, Jarre’s feeble flamethrower attempts were merely tossed back at him. Virok would flee this place and capture us. We were doomed. Talzere was doomed. I closed my eyes and waited for the end.
Then there was a single snap. My eyes flew open to the sight of Virok tumbling to the ground. The whole act seemed to last minutes, but I knew it to only be a second, if that. The Electivire crashed to the rubble, dust encasing the body instantly. Was he dead? What had caused it? Who…? But my erratic thoughts were silenced as a figure stepped into the dull light of the room. As the dust cleared I was able to see that Virok’s neck had been broken, for his head was twisted at an odd angle. Our saviour had apparently dropped from atop a large boulder, unwittingly watching us for only Arceus knew how long. But as I recognised the form, I sighed with relief, knowing things were finally over.
“You’re safe now, Lamb.” Dash offered me a small smile, sparing but a final glance for the Electivire.
And then it was done.
Virok was no more.
~*~
Dash had informed Jarre and I of his trip to the med bay, and of course, Lani. I was more than relieved to hear she would be all right. In fact I was so relieved I even laughed, earning an odd stare from the Sneasel. But I could see he, too, was glad. At least as glad as he could be amongst the carnage. The three of us – Dash Jarre and I – had managed to retrieve the healers Minako and Teiran to extract Eon, Tali, Codan and Rye from the room. Virok was also removed, but he was to be gathered with the other traitors to be cremated.
Rye drifted in and out of consciousness. I dared not tell him what had happened to his father for fear he might fall asleep and never wake up again. The shock should best wait until he was alive and well, or at least somewhat recovered. When he’d had the strength to ask about the Electivire’s whereabouts I merely shook my head and told him to rest. Rye’s face had furrowed, but he soon drifted back into a peaceful sleep. The morphine given to him had chosen to finally kick in.
At the moment he and the others were sleeping soundly and recuperating within the medical bay. Dash, Jarre and I had left them to get some rest, in accordance to the wishes of the two healers who told us it would be best to do so.
We had taken to searching for survivors from the attack, but the Missionary was not in as bad a shape as I had thought it would be. Only a few rooms were irreparable, and most of those were on the lower levels. There was no sign of the Dark Pokemon anywhere. So either they had fled once Virok had died or else were eradicated by the Missionary’s defence forces. Virok’s second in command had informed me that the laboratories below the Missionary had also been destroyed, but would be combed again at a later convenience just to be sure there were no traces left. I had merely nodded, telling him to do whatever he wished. He knew what was best for the city, after all.
There was no sign of Rakai, either. He had fled along with the other surviving traitors. Dash had told me what had taken place between the two of them. He was surprised the Weavile was able to move as soon as he did, seeing the amount of pressure he had applied to render him unconscious. It did not matter much, however. It seemed highly unlikely the Weavile would ever return to the city, or do us harm after the threat Dash had issued.
The Sneasel had now returned to Tali’s bedside and had fallen asleep waiting for her to regain consciousness. His head rested on his claws as he kneeled by the soft, woven fabric, and I fetched a blanket from one of the nearby drawers to drape over him. It warmed me to see how much he cared for Tali, for I had noticed it of course. It seemed our recent endeavours had opened his heart to be bolder for her sake. Despite what little I knew about the Sneasel, I knew this was a good trait. I wanted the best for him. If Tali could take her mind off Rakai long enough to assess what was in front of her, well…who knew? It wasn’t my place to say, though, so I withdrew to my thoughts in silence.
The next two days passed drearily. The others were getting better with ever waking second. The Missionary was now in full force, everyone working together to repair what was damaged. Most of the attack was kept secret from the city for fear of how the denizens would react. From what I knew it was going well. No questions had been asked and things continued as normal. Those who had noticed that Virok was gone merely turned a blind eye. They had known for a while that something was amiss, and though they mourned his loss for Rye’s sake, none seemed too close to the overly-mad Pokemon.
Rye had awoken from his sleep, but was still required to stay in bed for at least another day to rest. I spent my time either attending to the others or by his bed. I hardly offered any words to the Elekid, but I mumbled something every now or then, or when he asked a question. It had been Dash who broke the harsh news of his father’s death, as I hadn’t the heart to tell him myself. When Rye had heard the news he simply shook his head and stated that it was what had to be done. But I felt a genuine stab of pain in my heart, for he had lost another parent. He had no family left, and it was now his claim to the throne of the Missionary – to be ruler of Wingardom City. He instantly refused, however, when the claim was made to him. And nothing anyone said could persuade him otherwise. I had an inkling they intended to try again once he was well, but I doubt Rye would change his mind. He was not one who wished to rule.
By the third day Rye and the others were fully recovered. I had retreated to the quarters I was given and leaned over the balcony edge, which had fast become my favourite spot in the Missionary. The view from here was magnificent. Vines, waterfalls, wild flowers, and in the distance – past the wall of the city – the unknown. I drowned my thoughts in the view; letting them distract me from everything else I needed to attend to but was putting off. A meeting was to be held tomorrow morning to decide what our next plan of action was to be. Now that everyone was better there really was no use putting it off. And I couldn’t if I really wanted to save Talzere. Still, I revelled in the little peace and quiet I had, even if it was only short lived.
A knock on my door alerted me to a visitor that I had not noticed, due to being so immersed in the beautiful sight of the city. Though I had left the door ajar, Rye had not entered. The Elekid greeted me with a nod and then deciding that was too formal, he cleared his throat and raised an arm behind his head awkwardly. We had barely spoken since he had returned. It wasn’t too hard to see I was avoiding him for very obvious reasons. There was absolutely nothing he could do that would take away the pain he had caused me, or was still causing me, and he was very conscious of that fact. But if something didn’t break the tension soon I was sure we were both going to be driven mad.
Without a word from me he crossed the floor to my side, though his gaze fixed itself on the waterfall in the distance. He rested his arms on the smooth marble wall that surrounded the balcony, covered in intricate hand-carved patterns. I lowered my eyes to assess it, now that it had become increasingly more interesting since Rye had appeared.
“It’s a beautiful sight,” he said, raising a paw to gesture to the world outside.
“Yeah.” I nodded in agreement, keeping all tone from my voice. Either that, or I couldn’t muster any tone in the first place. My throat was getting thick and it was harder to speak than it usually would have been. I hated this feeling.
“We spent ages building the city to imitate the curve of the land. We did not wish it to hinder the outside. This city is one that flows with the world, and I think this views captures that perfectly.”
Silence followed.
“But you didn’t come here to talk about the view, did you?” I finally muttered under my breath.
Rye took this chance to turn towards me, trying to catch my gaze, but still I averted him. “No,” he sighed. “I came to talk…about us.”
I whirled to face him then, paws clenched, fur bristling. “Well there isn’t anything to say!” Tears threatened to well in my eyes, and I pushed them back with all my might, willed them not to fall. Not a single drop. “You left me, Rye. You LEFT. And what was worse is you kept secrets from me. How can there be anything between us if not trust? Darkrai of ALL Pokemon. How could you go to him?!” I realised my voice had risen a few octaves and I glanced towards the doorway to make sure no one had overheard, but Rye had closed it silently when he had entered. The Elekid raised a paw to my shoulder but I stumbled back to avoid it, panting. “How could you leave me?” I uttered. My voice, resolve, completely shattered. My knees buckled and I fell to the floor, weeping in silence. This time Rye didn’t make a move to my side, but held back, warring with himself to do so.
“I had to do what was best for you,” he told me, casting his gaze to the mountains. “I had to do what was safe. I knew you would hate me for it, but I couldn’t be around you like that. Seeing what I had done to you…what I am still doing to you,” he corrected, “I just…can’t bear it. I couldn’t bear it. I didn’t want to stay and witness what I’d done to hurt the one I cared for most. And so I did the only thing I could do; I contacted Altair for help. I am not ashamed to say I loathe him, after what I learned from you, but I have no doubt he has your best interests at heart. That is the common ground we share. I knew he would not harm you, as I had. So I consulted him for advice.” Rye paused to catch his breath and run a paw through the tufts of loose fur over his head. “I went to Darkrai because…he was the only option. The only way I would ever see you again. Please, Zanna, you have to understand. You are not the only one hurting.”
Through the haze of my tear-stained face I was able to lift my head. Rye, who so solemn cries, let alone show any hint of emotion, permitted a solitary tear to fall to the ground. Just one. He did not try to hide it, either. But through everything he’d done to me, I hadn’t the heart to put myself in his place, for fear if I did I might disintegrate entirely, unable to stand on my feet again. I simply couldn’t. I clenched my eyes shut tight until they hurt. Even then, the external pain was welcome, for it lessened what I felt within. Then, when I was willing myself to drown in a pool of frozen ice, something warm flowed through my being.
Rye had lowered himself to the cool marble floor and held a paw under my chin. He pressed his mouth to mine gently, as soft as a butterfly. My heart immediately soared as I remembered the feeling. This felt familiar. It felt…right. I was far too taken aback to offer any resistance. And for a moment I lost myself in the warmth it provided, drawing me upwards from icy depths. But there was something else that wormed its way into my core. A swirling black darkness that threatened to quell the fire. I could feel it probing around the edges, looking for a way in. Frightened by the black abyss, I withdrew, eyes flying open. I broke contact with Rye, my heart still racing.
The Elekid peered at me as I pressed myself to the banister, taking in the rise and fall of my chest. It was all too apparent that he had understood well what I had just experienced. But I had a suspicion he wanted to let me see the darkness and to know, as the fire had, that he was able to keep it from going out of control, from consuming him – consuming me.
Without a word Rye held out a paw, suspending it in the air. My eyes took in its form, making barely the slightest movement to do so. The recognisable contours of his fur laced with a golden hue; gleaming claws. But this was…all too familiar. I couldn’t. I didn’t know what to believe in anymore. I tore my eyes away for a split second. My head, or my heart? And that second was all I needed.
I glanced at his paw once again, hanging just above me in the air, unwavering. It all happened so fast; a vision flashed before my eyes. It was dark – night. I was standing amongst the carnage, reaching out a paw to the one thing that had held my sorry world together. The one thing that had made it turn. I was vaguely aware of wet tears sliding down my cheeks, my brow pressing closer to my eyes. I was scared. This feeling…it was fear. But I wasn’t scared of the figure that stood in front of me. No. I was scared of losing that figure. And when it turned and walked away, I had no will left anymore. Nothing left. I was a black hole. I didn’t want to live.
I gasped, back in the present. Without realising it, I had experienced the worst moment I had ever had, all over again. And Rye’s paw still hung in the air. I dared not to meet his eyes, for fear what I might do. But my brain knew what it wanted. I rose fluently and retreated, in check with my fear. Without waiting for a reaction I turned and ran, flinging the door open with force.
I ran as far as my feet would take me, for as long as I could hold out. I ran until the tears began to fall from my face all over again, until I cried so silently there was nothing left. I ran until I could no longer hear the pleading of Rye’s voice behind me. Ran until I forgot everything – even who I was. My only fear now was what would happen when I stopped running. It seemed this time my mind had won, my heart nothing but a scattered memory.
Chibi Altaria
07-19-2014, 02:47 PM
Chapter 38;
.............lucidity
---------
The first thought to cross my mind was that I had just experienced cruel irony. This time I was the one who completed the act. Oh, how ironic fate can be, a voice inside my head mocked me. I was truly surprised that I could even think at all. I had run so far, for so long, my feet were aching. My mind could barely form coherent thoughts and my throat was parched. It had been ages since any form of water had entered my mouth, and I had forgone both breakfast and lunch today due to thinking my body might just haul it back up again if I tried. Many of us had seemed of the same mind when we denied offers of food this morning. Now the night was seeping in, and it cast venomous shadows into the depths of Wingardom City. Just another reminder of that which I couldn’t escape from.
The rise and fall of my chest was the only noticeable movement in the dark. I was hidden far from prying eyes on the outskirts of the town, by the waterfall I had so longingly looked at earlier. It hadn’t been until I’d arrived that I had registered exactly where it was my feet had taken me. It was as if they carried me here of their own accord, wanted to show me something.
There was a gentle longing within me to see Altair, to call out for my guide to help, but I knew that would hardly be the best course of action right now. What I really needed to do was gather all my emotions and turn them into the courage essential to forgive Rye. But that was just the question I was unsure of. Did I even want to forgive him? Could I? Sure, he said he was acting in my best interest, but by doing so he was actually still very much harming me. The longer I thought about it the more I came to the conclusion that there was absolutely nothing either of us could do in that situation that would not hurt the other. It was just bound to happen and now I had to build a bridge and get over it, as I’m almost certain Jarre would say. But I also know he would understand.
I let out a deep sigh and sank to the moist earth, grasping it beneath my fingers. Life seemed so simple back in Likera. At least it seemed simpler than it was here. I still retained the thought that I had formerly been human, but as yet I had no proof that I even existed as one. I could tell my claims to the others, tell Rye now while he was still possibly mad at me. But what good would that do? With no evidence they were just false claims, and it wasn’t even as if that would help anybody. So it wasn’t worth my time mentioning. Surely there was someone out there who knew about me, I just had to find it.
One step at a time, Zanna, I told myself sternly. If I dwelled upon too many concerns it was beginning to be unlikely that I would even show up at the meeting tomorrow. I didn’t know what we should do next, or where we should go. Rye, keeping the promise he made to Windtalon at the temple, would send someone in search of Silvertalon. That was as far as my wanderings had gotten me. Where could we go? Could we take an offensive stand here against Deoxys? We didn’t even know where Deoxys was at this current point in time. It was eerily scary he hadn’t tried another attack. It had also been an age since Raze or Scythe had been spotted. It was just all…too much.
My paws found the sides of my face and pressed inwards, drawing my concerns to a halt. What I really needed right now was to sleep. I had barely slept within the past few days, worried about the others’ wellbeing. Now that they all seemed fine, I could rest peacefully. If only I didn’t have what felt like a dozen Steelix weighing my mind down. In an effort to calm my racing thoughts I extracted the Orb of Sorrow from my fur. If it could demoralise targets by drawing upon the sadness within, I wondered if it also had the power to draw that sorrow out? Virok had stated the Orb of Life could both give and take the life of others, so it seemed only appropriate that this one should work in the same way.
Deciding it was worth a shot I grasped the cool, smooth surface of the orb in both paws and held it tightly to my chest. With all my might I willed the sadness I felt to flow into it, to be taken away. I sat like that for at least a few minutes, clenching the orb firmly, but nothing seemed to happen. If anything, I felt worse. Growing increasingly frustrated with my failed attempts, I tossed the round object away with a growl, launching it towards the lake. It disappeared into the water with a splash, scaring away what little life could be found within. Those orbs were nothing but trouble and I didn’t want another thing to do with them. Adamant, I crossed my paws over my chest.
A bright light illuminated the sky, rising upwards in a beam from where I had just disposed of the orb. It was so bright that I brought a paw upwards immediately to shield my eyes from the glare. If there were enemies within sight I’m sure I would have been spotted from miles away, like a sitting Ducklett. The beacon shot straight up into the sky and disappeared well above the clouds. Everything around me was instantly visible. My first thought was that Rye would be able to find me easily now, if he so wanted. My second thought was why had the orb lit in the first place?
Curiosity seeped into the depths of my mentality. It won out. Gathering myself, I crawled over to the lake edge to peer over into the water. There the orb was, sitting a few metres below the surface in the rocky waterbed. I was lucky that the lake was rather shallow, and if I so desired it would take but a minute to retrieve it. Something stopped me, however. Instead I merely gazed at its tiny round surface in wonder. I believed it was trying to convey something to me, although I had no idea what. The last time I made contact with it I thought it had shown me as I stabbed myself. But…what if I was wrong? It could have been any figure I saw; the vision was so murky. It could easily have been another Pikachu. Another Pikachu…another Pikachu…another…Pikachu.
“Oh no,” I gasped, my voice escaping in an exasperated cry.
I was almost frantic, scrabbling and splashing through the water to retrieve the orb. I didn’t want anyone else to see its light, to know I was here. Taking a deep breath I broke the surface of the water with a thousand ripples. I extended a paw around the orb now below me and held it to my chest once more, willing it to show me the vision again. I had to see it; had to confirm my suspicions. It didn’t occur to me that I was beginning to run out of air until the orb complied and dragged me into a subconscious state, the apparition once more beginning to take form from within.
~*~
“I said I won’t do it!” The white Pikachu growled menacingly towards a dark figure, which crowed with glee.
It was a gloomy cavern, deep underground. The likes of which I had never seen up here on the surface. It was filled with glittering stalactites and stalagmites, each trying to desperately reach the other. The moonlight that shone through a break in the cavern ceiling lit them with hues of blue and purple. And although I knew this sight should cause me to gaze in wonder, it only served to send a shiver down my spine. Something was not quite right about this place.
Altair stood in the center of the room, facing the wisp of a figure. At first I had just thought my imagination was causing hallucinations within the vision, but that didn’t seem to be the case. This was a Pokemon – a dark, ferocious being. Just the mere presence of the creature was enough to make my stomach twist and turn. The imminent feeling of dread that followed almost made the former feel like a happy fun-ride gone wrong. This was more like hanging from the edge of a cliff when you know you’re about to plummet, and there wasn’t a single thing you could do about it.
“I know that everything comes with a price when it involves you, Darkrai!” Altair shouted towards the Pokemon. “Did you really think I would kill myself again?” The Pikachu shuddered. He hated to remember the harm he had caused this world. He hated even more to remember the pain his death had cost him. But this shadowy figure – Darkrai – merely offered a lopsided smirk in response.
“It will simply transfer your state of being – there is no other way. You are the one who wanted to live, is that not so?”
Altair cursed his own folly. He had come to Darkrai out of his own selfish desire to help Zanna. He believed, that with this evil Pokemon’s assistance – for he refused to call it help – he could once again walk among the living. There was absolutely little he could do from the Farplane, but he was certain he could be of use if he were alive again. He would be able to feel the breeze as it tousled his fur. Run within the many plains that encased the land. Eat food fresh from the buffets of Wingardom City. And most of all, most of all…he would be able to see Zanna. He could help her – he knew it. He could save her.
“That was hardly what I had in mind,” the Pikachu stated in response, lowering a brow. “You’re an almighty god, right? I thought you had a safer transportation method. If you don’t, however, it seems that I’ll just have to leave.” Eager to get this over with, Altair turned his back on the nightmare Pokemon and made for the exit. He was not willing to kill himself for what might be permanent. He did not trust this Pokemon. And while there was no proof, he was more than willing to mull around here. It wasn’t so bad.
“But for how long can your other half survive?” Darkrai’s haunting tone entered his thoughts, mimicking his own.
He knew. Knew that Zanna could fall at any moment. And yet…
“How long,” Darkrai repeated, “before she succumbs to the darkness within that boy…”
There was that, too. At this very moment Rye and Zanna were separate. But if they somehow drew closer and the darkness seeped into Zanna then…the Light Pokemon would be tainted. And a tainted Light Pokemon cannot fulfil its duties. She would be stripped of the power to defeat Deoxys, and ultimately Darkrai himself. That was the last thing anyone needed.
“How long can you watch while that happens? Unknowing, unwilling to say–”
“Shut up.” His words came out as a hiss. Altair whirled around, eyes thin slits piercing through the darkness, fur elongating into thick spines. He felt his fangs grow, piercing the sides of his mouth. “Shut up!”
The being before him raised an eyebrow and chuckled. “Ooh, temper, temper. Did I hit a nerve? Well, well. One cannot have two…”
“Darkrai!” Altair was shouting at the figure in front of him, doing everything in his power to hold himself back from tearing him to shreds. That was what he wanted. Darkrai could no longer send him over if he were not here. But the Pikachu felt his muscles quiver with the pressure it took to restrain himself. If the two fought here, it might ruin everything. It might ruin the only chance he had. He could not let that happen.
By the time Altair regained his composure his breathing was thick and ragged. His chest heaved and his mouth tasted unpleasant, as if ash had seen fit to settle itself against his tongue. “Tell me everything,” he commanded with a dull voice. “I will not do anything unless I am certain. So tell me.”
Darkrai stared at him without scorn this time. The nightmare Pokemon crossed his arms as a deep rumble filled the air. “Very well. You know as well as I do that those within the Farplane are denied access from the outside world. Only those that have the dark taint or the purity of light can be ‘pulled’ over for a brief time.”
“Yes, yes, I know this,” Altair snapped, growing impatient. “Tell me what I need to know.”
But Darkrai merely ignored him, giving a snort of derision. “Within the Farplane, the physical body is separated from the spirit. We are denizens with no physical form, hence unable to traverse the two worlds. What you are now is no more than the energy that was Altair before he died. To be able to cross to the other side you need a body, a vessel that will contain your spirit.”
“And you’re saying that by sacrificing myself I will be returned to my physical state?”
“False. Sacrificing oneself brings upon the transfer, but it does not grant a physical body. Even if one should sacrifice itself, without a vessel there is no use. It would not work. Your spirit would have nowhere to enter.”
Altair pondered this. “So then how…how do I gain a physical state? If I cannot find one here?”
Darkrai’s eyes gleamed at the Pikachu’s question, and Altair felt he had hit a crack, one that he could fall through at any moment now. “You must find one in the living world who is willing to accept you. You must live within another.”
“I what?!’ Altair was taken aback. “But shouldn’t I just be able to retrieve my own body? Can’t I do that?”
“Foolish boy!” Darkrai shot at him. “Your body no longer exists! It would be possible if it were done when you were recently deceased, but that is not the case. You have no physical form and cannot retrieve it. To survive within the other realm you must live off another. By entering their body you take over their existence; force them out.”
“’Force them out?’”
“It means they die,” Darkrai stated flatly, not bothering to cover the obvious. “With life and death there is a balance; there must be a balance. It is as simple as that. To survive where your so-called precious one is, you must force another out of their body and take over its existence. The Pokemon in question will be sent here, to the Farplane, to remain until you are incapacitated once more. That is the catch you were looking for, yes?”
“I…” But Altair had no words. How was he able to do it? He desperately wanted to see Zanna, to help her, and yet…how could he kill another just for his own selfishness? It was unthinkable. He couldn’t do it. There was no way. He screwed his eyes tight in turmoil. There had to be something he could do, someone... “Wait.” Altair glanced at Darkrai who awaited his question. “Am I able to choose any Pokemon to transfer into, or do they have to accept me, as you said before?”
Darkrai’s grin vanished. “To an extent, they must accept you,” he said grudgingly. “But if your spirit is strong enough, you will be able to force the other out without too much resistance. It is possible.”
“So I would be able to take over anyone I chose, really, if my spirit were strong enough to force them out.” He smiled.
Deoxys was out of the question; Altair would be no match. But maybe he could enter the body of one of his underlings, play along for a while and gather information, then return to where Zanna was. The only question would be if she would trust him. If it was someone who she had met in the past, of course not. But if he took the form of one she had never seen, there was a chance. Although he could always war with the Elekid over his body. But he knew at once that would be wrong, and Zanna would never, ever forgive him. It was out of the question. He would not take over one of her companions.
“There is…another way.” Darkrai had conveniently chosen this moment to intervene with another option. How uncanny.
Altair cast him a brief glance, scowling. “What do you mean?”
“I mean that I will be able to retrieve your body for you…”
“What? But I thought you said that was impossible? Because I am already long dead!”
Darkrai bared glittering teeth in the dull light, eyes glinting. “It is not impossible for me, boy. Who do you think you are talking to?”
Altair didn’t know what to think. If there was the option of regaining his own body, shouldn’t he take it? But Darkrai had told him there needed to be a balance, so what would balance out something this large? “And what about the order of balance?” he questioned the nightmare Pokemon. “What would happen then?”
“When the time comes, the debt will be repaid,” Darkrai stated. “I cannot say in what form, as even I do not know. But a debt will be repaid. It is the natural order.”
So either he could go with option A and render another body null, forcing its existence to join the void. Cut its life short. Or he could go with option B, regain his body, the debt being collected at a later date. But…the debt was unknown. Could he leave something that large up to chance? How much would his life cost? A single soul? Ten? A hundred? No, it was still only one life, and only one life would be taken in return. But it could very well be Zanna’s. Was he willing to gamble everything on a risk that large? I can do this, he thought to himself. Zanna will not die if I help, I am sure of it. Things will work out; they will be all right.
“So…you are able to recover my body?” he asked tentatively. “I understand the debt will be repaid, and I am willing to pay the price.” He drew in a deep breath of air at coming to a conclusion. This was how it would be. “Yes, I am willing to pay the price.”
“Excellent…”
Altair was unable to read the emotions on the nightmare Pokemon’s face; he had completely wiped it clean. Whilst a niggling feeling at the back of his mind told him it was unwise to ignore this, he let it go. Soon he would be able to have a body of his very own, to fight by Zanna’s side. He would protect her. This he was sure of.
“Then let us begin.” Darkrai waved an ethereal hand through the air and a silver dagger began to materialise. Its hilt was a dark crimson; or at least it appeared that way in the dim light the cavern had to offer. Inlaid within was a set of four onyx gems, each at one point, balancing with the jagged, serrated blade. Altair felt his stomach heave at the thought of plunging that into his body. Though he was unable to feel any fragment of pain, he knew that dagger would harm him. The point of crossing realms was to die, to be reborn again. As such he knew this weapon would mar, and the pain would be very real.
After a moment of admiration at the dagger’s beauty, Darkrai held the blade towards Altair, watching carefully as the Pikachu took it within his grasp. “So I…just stab myself with this?” He swallowed. Somehow his bravado had disappeared. He couldn’t believe it, but he was actually afraid to feel any ounce of pain. He was safe here. Cut off from the outside, yes, but he was safe. He could experience any kind of catastrophe in the outside world. But he had said he was willing to do this, he couldn’t turn back now. It was unthinkable to show Darkrai that the great Altair, a Light Pokemon, was scared of a little pain. He was not a coward.
The Pikachu took a deep breath and spun the blade inwards until it grazed the white fur of his chest, and deeper still, until it made contact with his skin. Then he jumped. The dagger! He could feel it! It was cold, the point of the blade made him shiver. But whether it was because of the coolness or the fact it was barely mere millimetres from his heart, he could not tell. “I can feel the blade!” he exclaimed to Darkrai, who nodded at the Pikachu’s outburst.
“It is ready to give you life, boy. All you must do is strike your heart. Plunge deep, swiftly, and it will be done.”
Altair’s grip tightened on the blade, but he hesitated, sweat gleaming across his forehead. “And you? What will happen to you?”
Darkrai presented a slight shrug. “I am in the Underworld, the depths where you imprisoned me. What can I possibly do from here?”
He lies, Altair thought through gritted teeth. Of course he did. But if he did not go through with this, things could turn out a lot worse. Then something occurred to him. “The dagger won’t work on you?”
Darkrai’s upper lip curled with disdain. “I am trapped from your stupid intervention. The spells woven on me do not allow it. They are stronger than the power contained in that blade.” He loathed admitting it; that much was apparent.
I bet he wishes he could just kill me and be done with it, Altair reflected. Of all things, why was Darkrai choosing to help him? The Pikachu shook his head. There would be time for consideration later. Deciding that it was now or never, before his resolve vanished, he swallowed through the lump in his throat and thrust the dagger through his pelt.
His first thought was that it cut like butter; the blade slid so easily into his heart, where he could now feel a million tiny stings growing with intensity. It was unlike anything he had felt before. It was the worst pain imaginable and then magnified tenfold. His second deliberation was that he was bleeding. Profusely. Sanguine liquid poured from the wound he presently inflicted, and his paws slipped off the hilt of the dagger as he held them out before him in stunned silence. Crimson laced his once white coat as it began to change hue, seeping from the point where the serrated edge of the dagger had entered his body. Yellow – it was now yellow. Just as he was before he became a Light Pokemon. The two stripes that crossed his back to the sides were no longer grey, but a dark brown. Altair noted that the white circle stayed on his tail, however. The distinct mark of a Light being.
So this is it, he thought sluggishly. The Pikachu’s mind was becoming clouded. He was filled with so much pain, so intense, so close. But when he tried to scream no sound came out. It was a meagre gurgle. He was unsure of when his body hit the ground, but was shocked that he could feel it through the darkening haze that quickly washed over him.
Yes, this is it. The cavern began to disintegrate, peeling back and flaking away into a million pieces. The obscurity lightened, and its intensity only grew. Too bright! Altair tried to raise a paw to shield his eyes from the illumination, but found he could not. Much too bright! And just when he thought the white-hot light was going to consume him, it changed hue. A dark sky-blue greeted his vision as it cleared. Puffy wisps of grey slowly took form, afloat in front of his eyes, dancing across the blue expanse. Stars littered the night sky with fervour. With a jolt of disbelief, he sat upright.
The white Pikachu held his paws outstretched before him. No, that wasn’t right. In the dim moonlight they shone yellow. He gasped and patted his chest, expecting matted crimson blood. But no, it was dry and fluffy – not a single cut to be found. And what was strange was that he could now feel his fur. It was soft, so very, very soft. The breeze that blew by rustled it slightly, and he shivered. It was cool, but not overly so. And he had felt the breeze! He actually felt it!
“I…I’m alive…” he uttered with incredulity. He felt woozy; his head swam. It was too much. His throat was parched, burning. And yet…he was truly alive. Everything paled in comparison to that. He had been given another chance.
Altair laughed and cast his head towards the sky, almost ecstatic to see the outline of a flock of Pidove that flew by overhead. “I’m alive!” he shouted at them, and was pleased to hear their song in response to his words. But they hardly reached him now, for his mind was far away. Yes, he had been given a second chance indeed. This time he would set things right, he would atone for his past sins. Deoxys would be cast back to the underworld. He would be the debt Altair now owed. All he needed to do was find Zanna.
The Pikachu’s lips curled up in a smile at the thought. Oh, to see the look on her face when she saw him! A babbling sound came from his left, and thoughts snapped close. Altair noted he was by the base of a large waterfall, and something was bubbling just below its surface. Ripples were cast outwards as the figure rose to a float. As the Pikachu squinted his eyes to see through the moonlight, it became apparent that the object buoyant on the water’s surface was a Pokemon. And it wasn’t just any Pokemon. When the face turned towards him, Altair flinched, all colour dissipating from his visage.
Zanna.
~*~
The apparition blurred my eyes. Or was it the water? I couldn’t tell. My mind grew thick and clouded. I had a desperate need to breathe air, but my body couldn’t find the will to force itself upwards. My paws still held the Orb of Sorrow clutched securely to my chest, but even they were beginning to drift outwards, fingers slipping from the cool surface. I couldn’t move. I was numb.
Altair… The Orb of Sorrow had shown me the vision I needed, and it confirmed my fears. Altair had wounded himself in order to be transported to this world. But I was sure of it. He would die before he even reached here. There was no way Darkrai would ever allow him to live. And with Altair gone from the Farplane, who was to say Darkrai couldn’t escape? There was no one to keep him in check. What a fool the Pikachu was, for believing such a thing. A brave, idiotic fool.
Not like it would matter. If I were to die here Altair would never encounter me. His attempt to stop Deoxys would be in vain after all. His plan would ultimately backfire. Stupid Pikachu. That was the last coherent notion I could form before my eyes closed from the pressure. Water filled my lungs as I caught my last breath. Then I simply ceased to exist.
A shout came from above me. No, a whisper? I was convinced it was a shout, though, since it was growing in volume. Something soft gripped the edges of my face as I began to regain feeling once more. My throat burned, and I found strength from within to retch, casting up all the water from my system. I coughed and spluttered past the fire in my lungs, taking in slow, sharp gasps of air. I was conscious of the fact I was on soft grass, resting on my side. Someone had pulled me from the lake.
“Zanna…thank Arceus you’re alright.”
I felt tender arms encase me, holding me tightly, but safe, not enough to hurt. It wasn’t suffocating. It felt oddly warm and familiar. The voice I heard also belonged to a male, but it was not one I knew. Then why did I have a feeling I had heard it before? I willed my eyes open, to see the figure before me. It took a while for the world to come spinning into focus, and even harder to distinguish because of the dark night sky, but my eyes slowly made out a form.
“Am I dead…?” My voice came out in a rasp; I wasn’t even sure it was my own. I had never sounded so bedraggled. I tried to swallow, but it caused too much pain.
“No,” the voice laughed softly. “No. You’re very much alive.”
“Altair…?” My eyes narrowed, making out a Pikachu in the darkness. I thought it was Altair, but something was off. This Pikachu appeared to have a yellow hue to its fur, akin to my own. The Altair I knew had white fur since he was a Light Pokemon. The very first, in fact. “No,” I dismissed the thought aloud. “You can’t be. Your fur is all wrong.”
“Zanna,” the intonation greeted me again with zeal. “It is me. I’m alive.”
“You’re WHAT?” My eyes flew wide open, fully adjusted and honed in on the Pikachu before me. It did indeed look like Altair. If the visualisation I had seen was true, if Altair really was here, then…could it be? But my throat protested at the outcry, and I raised a paw feebly to rest beneath it. “Altair?” I tried again after a moment, frowning. I removed the paw from my throat and reached out to cup the side of the Pikachu’s face. His eyes closed on contact and he leaned into it, his soft strands of fur tickling my palm. Through the contact I felt a slight humming, which only grew the longer it lasted, until I felt it as clearly as a thousand thrumming Beedrill. The draw of a Light Pokemon; my other half. He was alive.
I could scarcely believe it. Pushing myself upwards feebly, I flung my arms around the Pikachu, burying my head into his chest. Fresh tears stung my eyes and I was aware they must already be red and puffy from my near-death experience. But I didn’t care. Neither of us was self-conscious now. Altair was alive; I was alive. He had saved my life. This was a time to be joyous. He held me for as long as I desired. Not a word was uttered, not a single sound. Through the embrace alone we communicated, and it was much more than any word could describe.
“How are you here?” I muttered against his body. “And your fur…it’s yellow. Why is that?”
“I’m not sure,” he replied, just as quizzically as I had asked. “To both of your questions. But does it really matter? I can help you now. I can protect you from here. Zanna…” Altair let out a sigh of relief. “It feels so good to be alive again.”
But as I grew more conscious, my brain began to focus. I had a deep feeling of dread that I just couldn’t seem to shake. “But Darkrai, he said there was a debt you would owe so the balance would not be skewed. It could be anyone, Altair. What will happen if…what if it’s me? Or one of my friends?” I blurted, then slammed a paw over my mouth for ruining the once-happy atmosphere. That’s me, ever the optimist.
I felt Altair’s face grow grim. His mind was obviously along the same wavelength. “I thought about it,” he told me in a hushed tone. “In the worst case scenario, it ends up being you, and Talzere is most likely doomed.” He paused, as if to clear his head of the ridiculous notion. “But I won’t let that happen. It will not happen. This I swear to you.”
“But you don’t know that for certain!” I cried up at him, drawing back enough that he was able to see my face clearly. “You made a deal with Darkrai, Altair! Do you know how every deal with an evil being has ended up? You can hardly expect to come out of this unscathed.”
Altair looked shocked. “I had thought you’d be happy,” he whispered meekly, distantly.
“I am,” I stated, perplexed. “It’s just that I don’t think–”
“What is…?”
We both withdrew automatically, stunned by the sudden appearance of a Pokemon we had not noticed, too wrapped up in our own world. And if I thought things couldn’t get any worse, here was the living, breathing proof. My other, other half.
Oh crap.
“Rye, I–” But my words cut off there, for at that moment the Elekid decided to launch himself forward and send a paw flying straight into Altair’s face. I screamed, which only served to agitate my raw throat once more. The Pikachu stumbled back and flailed as he fell into the water, feet unable to keep a stable grip on the slippery edge. “Rye! What are you doing?! Leave him alone!”
Eager to get him to stop before he caused anymore damage, I dashed in front of him, gripping his raised paw with every ounce of strength I had – granted it certainly wasn’t much at this point in time. Most likely I was making as much impact as a feather would to a brick wall. Rye cast a glare towards me, eyes wide with fury, pupils contracted into thin slits. “Let go of me, Zanna. He deserves much worse!”
“No!” I pleaded, swaying my head fiercely. Rye tried to shake me free but I hung on tight. Altair had reappeared behind me in the water, treading below its surface. I knew this because the splashes alerted me, and his breath came in ragged gasps.
“Let him go, Zanna. He’s had this coming for a while now. I’ll make him pay for what he did to you. Tenfold!” He growled past me towards Rye, a real menacing sound. But all this fighting – all this confusion. Hadn’t I been through a great deal already?
“THAT’S ENOUGH!” I screamed into the night, and the air reverberated with my cry. Birds flew from the trees, scattering in every direction possible but this one. No one wanted to be within striking distance of me right now; that was certain. I shook with rage, still grasping Rye’s paw. I was vaguely aware my claws had dug into his skin, but I didn’t feel an ounce of concern. Not a single bit. Rye cast me a final glance and shook my paws from his roughly, stepping backwards and folding his arms. He panted with the exertion of energy, ready for a fight. Altair was much the same.
I leered up at Rye, hurt. “This was the last straw,” I told him through gritted fangs. “I do not want to talk to you right now. I don’t even want to see you.” I strode straight past him, paws clenched, without even feigning a glance in his direction. Altair hoisted himself up from the water and made to follow me. Rye didn’t even glare as he passed, just stood there blankly. My words had cut deep. I hated to harm him any further, but he had crossed a line. He had already wounded me enough, and now he wanted to hurt my friends, too? Unforgivable.
“I’ll see you at the meeting,” Rye called out to me, finally gathering his voice. I paused for a second and then continued right on walking. I didn’t even bother to offer a reply. If he was going to be there, then I most certainly was not. Let the others deal with what was going to happen, at the moment I wanted no part in it.
Altair had pursued me to my quarters, where I allowed him to enter, seeing as he really had no other place to go. I wanted to keep him out of sight until morning, or for as long as possible. His appearance would only stir uproar amongst the land, and I sensed that was the very last thing he wanted at the moment. I also avoided discussing anything relating to his visit to Darkrai, or his more recent ‘death’, if it could be called that. I knew this was a time to be cheerful, but my mood couldn’t seem to lift. It was stuck trailing in a puddle of mud. A really, really big puddle. I seated myself on the end of my bed and stared down at the marble floor.
I hadn’t noticed Altair once he’d crossed the threshold, but when I looked up to find him, I saw he was holding a paw to his face gingerly. I was suddenly aware that there was a rather large cut on his cheek, no doubt from Rye’s energetic outburst. The bleeding had stopped, but it was beginning to dry and matt his fur.
“That Elekid,” I growled sullenly under my breath. “Here, I have something for that.” Altair watched as I rummaged around in the drawers by my bedside for a bottle of ointment, some berry juice to cleanse the wound, and some cotton pads. Made from Mareep wool, they were some of the finest the Missionary had to offer. When I’d had the time the past few days, I managed to acquaint myself with most of my room, and the insides of the Missionary itself. I now considered myself to be pretty knowledgeable if it ever came down to reconnaissance.
As I gathered the objects within my arms, I gestured for Altair to sit on the end of my bed so I could do this appropriately. He obeyed silently, and I placed the assembled paraphernalia beside him. As I began to clear away the dried blood with a damp cloth, Altair winced. He was trying really hard to be brave, not to show any emotion. But I could see he wasn’t used to pain, and this was hurting him.
“Sorry,” I muttered. “It was Rye’s fault, if that makes you feel any better.”
Altair smiled gingerly. His trademark lopsided grin. “It’s not too bad, this will just take some getting used to. And that does make me feel somewhat better.”
I continued to dab at his face, removing the last of the bloodstains. “You don’t mind me treating you?” I queried. I knew some guys would have their pride badly wounded if they had to be tended to by a female.
“Nope.” Altair winced slightly as I applied a small amount of acidic berry juice to the lesion, to flush out any contaminations that might be brewing. “Although I do wonder why you don’t just heal me with the powers I gave you,” he commented.
“I don’t go around flaunting them carelessly,” I replied. “I’d rather save them for more pressing situations. It’s actually pretty taxing, you know.” Mister big shot.
“That’s only because you don’t know how to tap into them properly.” The Pikachu gave a diminutive shrug. “If you know how to harness your reserves of energy, tapping into your Light powers should be a cinch. You’re probably letting out too much excess, and that can be dangerous.”
I frowned at the superiority he placed in his words, but ignored it. “How come exactly?”
“Because others can find you,” he said simply. “Those who are accustomed to the flow of natural energy – chakra – could find you in a heartbeat.” Altair paused and raised a single finger to the light bulb that lit the room. “Simply put, you’re like a flashing beacon to them. Anyone could locate you.”
My insides lurched at this realisation, and it was enough for me to halt my movements. “Then…has that how Deoxys has always found me? What can I do about it? I didn’t know!” My words floundered in the air. “You can teach me, right? There has to be a way I can mask my presence from others!” My breathing was growing at an alarming rate. Maybe I was thinking too much about this. But if others could find me whenever they wanted simply because I was broadcasting myself like a lighthouse, I certainly wanted to be able to do something about it. I was putting everyone at risk.
“Relax, it’s alright. I can teach you.” He grinned up at me warmly, then cocked his head to the side and arched an eyebrow. “But you know, with your luck, you might just end up making things worse.” Altair laughed, and I swatted him on the cheek with a paw.
“Oops, slipped.”
The Pikachu appeared stunned, astonished that I’d actually hit him. His brow furrowed in contempt, but then disappeared as he realised I, too, was laughing. I placed a paw over my mouth as the sound flowed from within. I wasn’t used to laughter anymore, especially not from myself. It was both astounding and startling, but also a relief to be able to do so. I hadn’t laughed in so long. It seemed I wasn’t as far gone as I had believed.
Altair smiled once more, tentatively stroking his face. “See?”
“See what?” I enquired through a series of chuckles, trying to regain my loss of self-control.
“You can be happy.”
I stopped right there. Okay, amusement gone. My forehead creased once more, and I shook my head at his words. “I used to think so. I was, once. But so much has happened in such a short span of time. I…I don’t know what to think anymore. Happiness is a rarity I just can’t afford right now.”
Seeing I didn’t want to talk any further, Altair remained still as I finished patching him up, pressing a wad of cotton to his cheek and taping it in place. “All done?” he queried.
I nodded absent-mindedly, propping myself up next to him. Silence followed.
“Here.” Altair stretched his paw out to me, the Orb of Sorrow resting within. “This is yours, correct? I retrieved it from the lake. You didn’t want to let go of it at first.” His lips raised in a small smile. I remained silent. “You saw me, didn’t you?” he questioned as I took the offered orb from his paw.
“Yeah,” I muttered. “The Orb of Sorrow granted me the same vision I’d seen ages ago. I thought it was myself, at first. Only tonight, just before…” I trailed off and shook my head. “I knew it was you. I wanted to be sure.”
Altair nodded. “Despite the fact you almost drowned in the process. Good thing I was there to save you.” He patted my head with a smile.
I knew he was doing his best to cheer me up, but I was so down lately I didn’t think anything was going to work. And there was now the issue of where we stood. No, in fact it wasn’t just us any longer. It was where Rye, Altair and I stood. All three of us. Now Altair was here, alive and breathing, it just made things all the more worse. I couldn’t have the two going at each other’s throats again. At the moment I wanted nothing to do with Rye. I clearly told him that. The Elekid had caused me too much pain. Showing up now, even though he had saved my life in the process, hadn’t changed a thing. He should have known better. I noted I was beginning to accumulate a rather large sum of debts to others.
“Rye knew, didn’t he?” I asked Altair, peering through the bangs on my forehead to venture a glance up at him.
Altair sighed, resigned. He didn’t need to ask what I was on about. Of course he knew. “Yes,” he told me. “I said as much.”
“I thought so.”
A cool stillness encased the room once more. The muted chirps of Ledian and Kricketune outside were the only sounds of life. This room seemed devoid of it. The silence was almost beginning to be deafening, and I was growing increasingly uncomfortable. Altair saved me by leaping off the bed onto the stone floor. “Well then, I should go. It’s clear I’ve caused you nothing but trouble, Zanna. I’m sorry for that. It was my last intention. Thank you for your help, though,” he added. “It was much appreciated. If you need me, I’ll find you.” He inclined his head faintly and smiled his warming smile – a mask, I thought – and made to leave.
“Wait.” Without even realising what I had done, my paw acted of its own accord and grasped his, preventing him from walking any further. I stared down at the joined paws as shock flitted across my features. Altair swung around in surprise.
“You don’t want me to leave?”
Eyes widening at my rash action, I dropped his paw immediately. “I just…don’t really want to be left alone right now. You have nowhere else to stay. The others wouldn’t be so understanding of your situation, I don’t think. It might be best if you stay where I can keep an eye on you,” I concluded somewhat awkwardly. What was wrong with me? My thoughts were becoming all muddled. This was really not my day. And the last thing I wanted was for him to get the wrong idea. And what was the wrong idea? I didn’t think there was one. I didn’t know what ‘wrong’ was anymore. I tried to relax the muscles in my face in an attempt to mask my confusion, probably unsuccessfully.
But Altair stayed. The Pikachu told me to get some rest and after hearing I hadn’t been sleeping well lately – and that it really was no surprise – doubly insisted I do so. Under his wishes, I crawled under the covers, drawing them all the way up to my chin. I bade the Pikachu goodnight, and he nodded his head at me from his position at the doorway. Even though there was really no threat within the Missionary now, one couldn’t be too careful. Altair was adamant about keeping watch. He told me he wouldn’t be able to sleep anyway, and I came to the conclusion that would most likely be the case. He would have much on his mind to mull over.
So I watched him from where I lay, blinking away the sleep every once in a while as I did so. There was something I was missing about the situation, I was almost certain. It seemed odd that Altair would show up here, now, of all things. My mind wandered to Arceus, the supposed lord of this land. I used ‘supposed’ because I had as yet to see any proof he actually existed, or cared about what happened to Talzere. So far I had no inclination to believe either.
But it wasn’t long before the day’s exhaustion overcame me, and the events I experienced throughout spun into vapour before my eyes. And so I fell into a deep sleep. The last thing I remember seeing were the bright hue of Altair’s hazel eyes, staring back at me with some emotion I couldn’t fathom in my sleep-induced state. And I couldn’t help but note they seemed sad. Why would that be?
~*~
I didn’t wake until early afternoon, which was fine with me because I had missed most of the morning meeting. It seemed no one had bothered to intrude upon me anyway, probably thinking I could use a well-deserved rest. No one had seemed to notice Altair. In accordance to my wishes, the Pikachu had not left the room. At this moment he was still in the chair where I had left him, only I suppose he had been tired after all because he had managed to fall asleep. His breathing was soft and even, so at least he was sleeping peacefully.
I watched him silently for a minute or two before pushing the covers away from my body and stretching wide, ready to welcome to sunlight into the room. I roughly pulled open the window to allow air to circulate through it. The breeze was warmer today, and lifted a few stray leaves over the balcony as it flowed by. I snorted as one tickled my nose. Spring was here and summer wasn’t too far beyond. It would be growing warmer soon. Jarre had told me this year might even bring about a heatwave. The earth’s climate was changing; the weather was getting hotter by the day.
Altair stirred behind me and I turned from my position against the balcony to give him a warm smile. “Sleepy head,” I grinned. “I’m sorry, did I wake you?”
The Pikachu rubbed an eye with the back of a paw and yawned. “No, it’s all right. I just dozed off for a minute there. Did you sleep well? You were out like a light as soon as your head hit the pillow. But your breathing was deep, I suppose you didn’t have any nightmares.”
“I did sleep well, ye–” I stopped mid sentence. “Wait, you watched me sleep? That’s a little, uh…disconcerting.” I mulled the word around in my mouth, thinking it was better to use that than ‘creepy’.
“Oh, sorry if that makes you uncomfortable,” he shrugged. “I used to watch my family sleep just like that when I was alive. It gave me peace of mind.”
“Family?” It shocked me somewhat to hear Altair speak of them. I suppose after thousands of years I had expected him to forget about them completely. I hadn’t even asked if he’d had a family. But that was childish; of course he had. Where else had he come from?
“Yup. It’s a little hazy, but I remember I used to have a mother, a father, and two younger sisters. My father passed when I was only young, but the other males in our clan taught me all I needed to know about survival. I was always a survivor, they said.”
A clan? Oh, right! I had forgotten Altair was technically over 10,000 years old. Civilisation would have been merely sticks and twigs back then. No houses, no means of transport, nothing. I wondered why he wasn’t stunned being in this new, modern world. It most certainly wouldn’t have been what he was used to. But just as I was about to ask, Altair continued on with his train of thought.
“The leader of our clan always told me; ‘the best way to deal with a problem was to face it head on.’” The Pikachu chuckled at the recollection of the quote from his elder, but my mind had completely closed off. It was as if a sudden spark had lit in my brain; one that I was unable to see before until this very moment. And suddenly everything became clear. I knew now how we were going to defeat Deoxys.
We were headed into the very depths of Meteor Mountain itself.
Neo Emolga
07-19-2014, 09:43 PM
Awesome to see this story make a return!
I remember really getting into it, even made a wallpaper for it and drew all the characters by hand, but I don't remember where I left off in the story itself. It's been quite a while. Still though, this is definitely one of the best fics I've ever read.
Also, that artwork in the first post is fantastic. You really can't help but love all of the characters in this story, even the bad guys in their own, nefarious ways.
Suicune's Fire
07-20-2014, 12:48 AM
Awesome to see this story make a return!
I remember really getting into it, even made a wallpaper for it and drew all the characters by hand, but I don't remember where I left off in the story itself. It's been quite a while. Still though, this is definitely one of the best fics I've ever read.
Also, that artwork in the first post is fantastic. You really can't help but love all of the characters in this story, even the bad guys in their own, nefarious ways.
Yes, this! It's awesome to see another story in this section too. c: I always loved this story and I need to reread some of it again. Especially the newer chapters... xD Which I think you don't have up possibly? Unless I'm mistaken, haha. But anyway, it would be great to get back into this again. c:
THANKS FOR PUTTING IT UP!
Chibi Altaria
07-20-2014, 04:04 AM
Awesome to see this story make a return!
I remember really getting into it, even made a wallpaper for it and drew all the characters by hand, but I don't remember where I left off in the story itself. It's been quite a while. Still though, this is definitely one of the best fics I've ever read.
Also, that artwork in the first post is fantastic. You really can't help but love all of the characters in this story, even the bad guys in their own, nefarious ways.
Thanks so much, Neo! I have a fair bit of free time now, so if my motivation persists, I should be able to finish it!
I still have your wallpaper, by the way. It really was well done, and such a great depiction of the characters. I love it. :D
I'd also love if you could continue reading it, but no pressure or anything. xD I really need to get back into writing again, I'm probably rusty at the moment! But this will help. And thanks! I need to draw more art for my story. :3 I have a lot that I haven't posted, though. Just random sketches and stuff.
I know what you mean. I love all my characters, both good and bad. They all have motives behind what they do, so it's not like they bad for nothing. No one was born that way (minus Deoxys), so you can't help but feel for them.
Yes, this! It's awesome to see another story in this section too. c: I always loved this story and I need to reread some of it again. Especially the newer chapters... xD Which I think you don't have up possibly? Unless I'm mistaken, haha. But anyway, it would be great to get back into this again. c:
THANKS FOR PUTTING IT UP!
Uh, I have the last chapter up that I've written...but that's the old one. The new one should be up within a couple of days at the most. 8D I LOVE IT. Totally getting back into writing again!
I wonder if the chapters are daunting, since I posted them all at once. X3 But no one says you have to read them all in one go! I look forward to having you read it again. :p Actually, I need to re-read my story, too! x:
Suicune's Fire
07-20-2014, 09:54 AM
Uh, I have the last chapter up that I've written...but that's the old one. The new one should be up within a couple of days at the most. 8D I LOVE IT. Totally getting back into writing again!
I wonder if the chapters are daunting, since I posted them all at once. X3 But no one says you have to read them all in one go! I look forward to having you read it again. :p Actually, I need to re-read my story, too! x:
Oh, it's because you haven't linked them on the first post yet and that's what I was looking at. x) THAT'S WONDERFUL! Dragon Master Mike when you have time, you should toooooooootally read this. It's one of my favourite stories and it helped inspire TtEoaF!
Hahah maybe! I wondered the same when I posted all the chapters of TtEoaF. Lel. And nah, I don't plan to reread the entire thing; maybe just a few chapters. xD Plus I don't think I've read past, like...chapter 33 or something? I'll figure it out. c:
~SF.
Chibi Altaria
07-20-2014, 12:57 PM
Oh, it's because you haven't linked them on the first post yet and that's what I was looking at. x) THAT'S WONDERFUL! Dragon Master Mike when you have time, you should toooooooootally read this. It's one of my favourite stories and it helped inspire TtEoaF!
Hahah maybe! I wondered the same when I posted all the chapters of TtEoaF. Lel. And nah, I don't plan to reread the entire thing; maybe just a few chapters. xD Plus I don't think I've read past, like...chapter 33 or something? I'll figure it out. c:
~SF.
Ah yeeeeees, I remember. It was late so I didn't do it last night, BUT I'LL DO IT NOW! Before I go to bed. Then it's done! :3 Aww, thanks for referring my fic! I love it when people love stuff I write. 8D
Oh, I didn't expect you to read it from the beginning. I just meant thanks for reading it PERIOD. xD LOL I wouldn't expect you to start it again! That's way many chapters, woman! I think I was crazy for planning out such a long story.
Suicune's Fire
07-20-2014, 01:56 PM
Ah yeeeeees, I remember. It was late so I didn't do it last night, BUT I'LL DO IT NOW! Before I go to bed. Then it's done! :3 Aww, thanks for referring my fic! I love it when people love stuff I write. 8D
Oh, I didn't expect you to read it from the beginning. I just meant thanks for reading it PERIOD. xD LOL I wouldn't expect you to start it again! That's way many chapters, woman! I think I was crazy for planning out such a long story.
OKAY GOOD IDEA. 8D Ahaha no worries. c: I know how you feel. cx
Haha okay coolies. And lol, it's not that long, girl! That doesn't make you crazy at all. I consider TtEoaF, like, halfway done, if that. I dunno. xD Long lengths are awesome!
Chibi Altaria
07-20-2014, 02:06 PM
OKAY GOOD IDEA. 8D Ahaha no worries. c: I know how you feel. cx
Haha okay coolies. And lol, it's not that long, girl! That doesn't make you crazy at all. I consider TtEoaF, like, halfway done, if that. I dunno. xD Long lengths are awesome!
IT'S ALL DONE. I need to pass out now.
I suppose not, I just really love long stuff. xD I know I should probably take quality over quantity...but I just can't seem to get enough when it comes to reading or writing! I love long stories. Technically, with all my chapters, I could have made the three parts of the story in three separate books. Might have been easier to do so...
Suicune's Fire
07-20-2014, 02:42 PM
LOVELY. SO MUCH HARD YAKKA.
Hahaha maybe! I pretend to have books... xD Like, divisions. I really don't have any separate story arcs or whatever but I thought it was cool to assign them to different sections of the story so I did that. XD Which was pointless, sorta, but oh well. IT'S ALL IN GOOD FUN. And yes, I agree! 8D Long stuff is great! If you really get into a story, it can be surprising how long they can get. xD One I used to write but cancelled a year ago was nearly 600,000 words long. Feck. I wish I'd put that effort into TtEoaF instead. ;A; Then it'd be so much longer! Wah! Hopefully TtEoaF WILL get that long at one point! xD
~SF.
Chibi Altaria
07-21-2014, 07:56 AM
LOVELY. SO MUCH HARD YAKKA.
Hahaha maybe! I pretend to have books... xD Like, divisions. I really don't have any separate story arcs or whatever but I thought it was cool to assign them to different sections of the story so I did that. XD Which was pointless, sorta, but oh well. IT'S ALL IN GOOD FUN. And yes, I agree! 8D Long stuff is great! If you really get into a story, it can be surprising how long they can get. xD One I used to write but cancelled a year ago was nearly 600,000 words long. Feck. I wish I'd put that effort into TtEoaF instead. ;A; Then it'd be so much longer! Wah! Hopefully TtEoaF WILL get that long at one point! xD
~SF.
What story did you write that was THAT long? O.o
Chibi Altaria
07-25-2014, 12:02 PM
The really super-long awaited chapter 39 is up! For those of you up to date with the story, I urge you to read it! IT'S INTENSE.
---------
Chapter 39;
.............tactician
---------
“Come on,” I whispered urgently as I hastened my feet to move. One paw was clutching a piece of scrapped paper that I had recently scribbled on; the other was dragging Altair roughly by my side.
“H-hey!” The Pikachu tried to dig in the soles of his feet, but I tugged him along regardless. It was either keep up, or fall and be dragged. He knew I was strong enough to do so. “Where are we going all of a sudden? Zanna! What’s gotten into you?”
I whirled then to face the Pikachu, dropping his paw and nudging the sheet of paper repeatedly with a finger. “You’re what’s going on; you’re a genius!” I replied with enthusiasm. “Thanks to your words, I found how we’re going to take out Deoxys. You told me that the best way was to solve a problem was head on, right?”
“Well…yeah,” Altair suggested tentatively, “but I didn’t mean that was how we should take down Deoxys! You’re insane! No plan like this would ever work against him. With your Light powers leaking out as they are, he’ll be able to find you before you can even hoist a sign screaming ‘HERE, I’M RIGHT HERE!’ You’re a homing beacon!”
A gleeful smile lit my face and I bent to grab the Pikachu forcibly by the collar of his neck-fur, much to his surprise. “That’s why you’re going to teach me.”
A shocked look crossed Altair’s features. “Now? But the others don’t even know I’m–”
“No, not now,” I told him. “Later. First I’m going to introduce you to everyone.”
“What? But Zanna, I don’t think you’re going about this the right way – you’re being too brash!” I didn’t bother noting the Pikachu was beginning to sweat. My actions had been rather hasty, but I was so full of zeal it was just impossible to contain. He had given me a brilliant idea, and with his earlier offer to help me mask my position, it was turning out better by the second.
I grasped his paw once more and led him onwards, despite another onslaught of objections. As I reached the doors where the meeting was taking place, continuing to drag the Pikachu in my wake, I turned to Altair and motioned with a single finger to remain hushed. He blinked at me with confusion. Then, without even waiting for the protests that were sure to fly from his mouth, I pushed open the doors with fervour and tossed Altair inside.
The Pikachu wailed as he flew through the air and rolled upon the floor, halting only when he’d hit the stone legs of the large table that rested within the room. “Owowow…” He rubbed his head with a paw gingerly, shaking it to clear his swimming vision. “Zanna, what…” But he stopped there.
I smiled.
For now the eyes of more than two-dozen Pokemon were trained on the Pikachu sitting in the center of the room.
“This,” I remarked, “is how we make our way into Deoxys’ lair.” And I crossed my arms with a grin as a pandemonium of incredulity thundered over us.
It was a contest of who could make the loudest remark while trying to remain sophisticated. There wasn’t a winner. In the midst of all the tumult Altair began edging away towards the door, rather unsuccessfully. The moment he tried I placed my paws on his shoulders and dug in my claws, just slightly, but enough to get the point across. The Pikachu never tried to depart again.
“Who is THAT?” Jarre questioned, propping himself up on the surface of the marble tabletop.
Out of the corner of my eyes I saw Rye glance away, elbow on table, claws resting under his chin. He was doing his utter best to forget about last night. Well that made two of us. He didn’t acknowledge my entrance, or Altair’s, or even bothered to look interested. At least it didn’t seem he’d told anyone about Altair, I figured that was something to be grateful for. It slightly dulled my sour feelings, though it did nothing to stem the nervous pounding in my chest.
Codan had risen from his seat, which squeaked against the stone floor as it was pushed back. Lani lifted her head at our abrupt entrance and was trying her best to remain composed. I just knew she was itching to know why I had burst in with such vehemence. Tali, Dash and Eon were situated on the farthest side from where I stood. The latter was crying out at the top of her lungs, merely – I thought – to provoke everyone else to continue their onslaughts of shouting. The former two were eyeing me with a questioning gaze, though sparing equal time to glance at the newest member of our group. It was the new second in command, however, who spoke first.
“Silence!” he boomed across the room with a voice that reverberated off the walls. Everyone instantly ceased what they were saying and turned to the Pokemon in question. Virok’s second in command, Grimlock – who everyone mainly just called Grim – was not one who you wanted to mess around with.
Grimlock the Zoroark was sturdily built, with a musculature system that left nothing to be desired. His pelt was soft silver, ridged with darker hues closer to the flank. A sharp grey tuft of fur nestled into his chest, which spread out into a V-like shape, stretching towards his shoulders. Crimson claws laced the ends of his fore and hind legs, hooked to emanate a menacing aura. His muzzle was formed in a very fine point, and his golden eyes were narrowed in concentration. Akin to his eyes, the bead that tied the crimson mane back on the Zoroark was also gold. The same grey hue as his tufts flecked out from the ends of his mane in jagged points. At this moment they ruffled wildly through the air as Grimlock peered around the room, commanding everyone to listen to his will. The Zoroark was not malevolent in the slightest, but he held the air of one who led. And that was the difference he had with more than half the Pokemon in this room alone.
“Zanna,” the Zoroark stated, blinking his large golden eyes down towards me. “I was under the intention that you were not attending this meeting. Tell us instantly what the meaning of this disruption is. Who is your friend here?”
“-I’m”
“Is that Altair?!” Jarre chirped with apprehension.
Grimlock turned to give the Torchic an accusing look, and Jarre shrank back against the scales of Codan’s chest, quelled from the outburst of his interruption. Several murmurs raced around the room, but quietened once more as the Pikachu in question pushed up from the floor and dusted himself off, trying once more to speak.
“My name is Altair, as I believe the Torchic has already notified you.” Altair turned his head slightly to cast a glance at Jarre. “I’m not quite sure where to start, as most of you know me as the first ever Light Pokemon who perished over ten-thousand years ago.” The Pikachu raised a paw behind his head and grinned around the room nervously. Several Pokemon were beginning to glare at him, obviously wondering how such a nervous Pikachu could ever have saved the world from imminent destruction. I knew it was because he wasn’t used to crowds. He didn’t know how to interact with others. He’d been alone for such a long time. Maybe it wasn’t the best decision to have forced him in here after all. Just when Altair opened his mouth to speak again, I manoeuvred my way in front of him.
“Altair came here from the realm known as the Farplane, which coexists peacefully alongside our own world. It is where the dead go after they have ceased living. As a Light Pokemon myself I have a connection to the Farplane, and to Altair. While he resided within, Altair could ‘pull’ me across to the other side where I could communicate with him. During this time I would either be asleep or unconscious, but it was a way that we could connect and share what was happening within Talzere.
“It became known to me recently that there was a way to cross to this world from his, through this.” I retrieved the Orb of Sorrow from my fur and held it up to the eyes of the viewers, twisting it on my palm so the surface gleamed. “This is known as the Orb of Sorrow, and it is one of the Orbs of Altair that apparently inhabit the earth. Many of you no doubt know the tale.” At this I caught several nods, and continued along my line of thought. “The orb showed me a vision in which Altair stabbed himself with a blade summoned by Darkrai” – several sharp intakes of breath – “and it was that blade that granted him the physical form to live in our world. Altair has come here seeking a way to help me on my journey to stop Deoxys, and I believe he has given me a brilliant idea.” I flashed a grin at the Pikachu behind me who returned it with gratitude.
“But who is not to say the ‘magical’ dagger that drew our friend here was not some sort of tool in our own demise?” One of the Missionary elders spoke. For the life of me, I could not remember his name.
I looked to Altair questioningly. It was indeed possible that some dark power had brought him here. Darkrai could have placed a tracker within Altair for all we knew. It was a very risky situation he had put us in, and I wasn’t entirely sure how to remedy the situation.
“I would be willing to undergo tests,” Altair chimed in, glancing at the elder and giving my paw a small squeeze in reassurance.
“No. Altair, you can’t possibly-”
“It’s alright, Zanna.” The Pikachu smiled nervously. “If I have to prove that my being here is worth a world of good, then I’ll be glad to do it. Anyway, if Darkrai has somehow done something to me, I’d like to know as much as anyone else here.” He took a deep breath to steady himself. “I came here to stop this war, and help everyone in Talzere. If I’m going to be a hindrance to this mission, then I don’t want to be here at all. I’m a liability. So we need to be sure.”
“But my training,” I whispered. I didn’t mean to turn this on myself, but I also didn’t want to admit my fears to Altair. I, too, was worried that Darkrai could have done something to him. And I simply refused to think about it any further.
“No, Zanna. I have to do this. And you have to let me.”
I nodded hesitantly. I didn’t agree with the situation, but it was the best we had to go on right now. Grimlock appeared to concur. “Very well. The Pikachu, Altair, shall be submitted for testing beginning tomorrow morning. You have the rest of today to prepare and enjoy yourself, so I suggest doing so. Any more questions?”
“I have one.” Codan’s paw hung in the air, a pointed claw towards Altair. “I can’t help but notice Altair’s fur is yellow. Is he not a Light Pokemon, as the stories suggest?”
Altair shrugged. “That is true. I am a Light Pokemon. I’m not sure why my fur turned yellow, really.” He bent his head towards his tail. “The same white circle is etched to my tail, as it is for Zanna.” He scratched his head.
“Maybe it’s because you have to be in your Light State, as Zanna needs to be?” Codan nodded in my direction.
I agreed. “Altair, I know it’s different, but maybe you should try using your light powers? Think of something to get you all worked up.”
“I suppose…” The Pikachu closed his eyes and concentrated intently. We all waited. One minute passed, then two, but nothing happened. Altair remained as yellow as ever. He cracked open an eye. “Zanna, it’s not working,” Altair whispered. A worried tone had crept into his voice. “Why isn’t anything happening?”
“Um…” I grew agitated. “What are you thinking of? Maybe try something else?”
Altair merely shook his head. “I don’t think any other thought could get me an angry as I am right now.” I narrowed my gaze slightly but didn’t ask any questions.
“Well, then…what does this mean? Are your powers gone?”
“I don’t know, but everyone’s staring at me.”
He was right. Every single eye was trained toward us. I grinned sheepishly. “Uh, Altair’s having a little trouble right now. I think he’s weary from the transfer over. Maybe we should try again tomorrow, before the testing?”
Grimlock nodded. “As you wish.” He addressed the room. “I believe we should let the young Pikachu rest, for now. Please refrain from any more questions until tomorrow.” The crowd grudgingly agreed, though I could tell they were all eager to do the exact opposite. Altair inched closer to my side.
“I’d like to share a plan with you all now, if you will allow it.” At a nod from Grimlock, and a wary look from Rye, which I ignored, I took a seat at the marble table and gestured for Altair to do the same.
For the next hour, after everyone had gotten over the initial shock of seeing Altair in the living world, I divulged my plans with the others. Several times I had to refrain from snapping to remind them that this was a meeting to help us trap Deoxys and not a twenty-questions interview for Altair. However much the Pikachu deigned to answer their comments, it wasn’t enough, and I was beginning to pull my fur out over the matter. I ground my teeth together gradually, knowing it was not good for me, but still unable to help it.
“Alright, so if we’re decided-”
“Altair, what was it like to live in your time?” Another inquisitive mind piped up.
“HEY.” My sudden outburst caught the attention of everyone in the room. “This is not the time to be questioning Altair! I know you all must have a tonne of questions for him, but that can come later. Now is a time for planning, and we must do it before Deoxys is at our doorstep!” I fumed. My patience had worn thin. These…Pokemon!
“She is right.” Rye had pushed his chair back from the table and stood, paws resting lightly on the marble edge. “We must devise a plan of action before Deoxys and his followers near us. You can squabble amongst yourselves later.” Rye didn’t look in my direction, or even close to it. He didn’t acknowledge me. But he did acknowledge my words. And it seemed to work.
“Forgive me, Lord Rye. I meant no disrespect.” The Pokemon in question raised an arm to its chest and bowed slightly to the Elekid.
“Alright,” I tried again. “Are there any other comments?”
Everyone remained silent. I looked to Grimlock for further enquiries. The Zoroark nodded. “We shall reconvene tomorrow at dawn. I suggest everyone consider what young Zanna has offered and prepare for what you must do. Dismissed.” He waved a paw in the air and everyone rose to his or her feet, eager to escape the dreary halls. This place was beginning to feel more and more like death these days. I breathed a sigh of relief. For now, it was over. There was much I had to do, as well.
Altair and I dropped from our chairs just as Codan and Lani came to my side, each offering words of gratitude and wisdom. “Good plan, little one.” Lani nudged me with her muzzle and I wrapped my paws around it in silent thanks.
“I only hope it’s enough to get us through. It’s very risky.”
“No kidding.” Jarre appeared to my left, glancing back and forth between Altair and I. “Zanna, you’re talking about going into Deoxys’ lair! I’d say it’s more than risky, I’d say you’re certifiably insane!” I chuckled lightly at my friend’s comment, but this really wasn’t a laughing matter. I knew the risks; we all knew the risks. But this was the best possible plan we had at the moment, and it seemed like the only one that might actually work.
“Well I think it’s genius,” Codan said. The Dragonite smiled and rested a paw on my head in encouragement.
“Even I’ll admit it’s insane,” Altair agreed. “But I believe in Zanna. So I think there’s a good chance this will work.”
Everyone nodded. “Well I’m going to do a little sightseeing before the training begins,” Jarre said. “Never know when your last day is.”
“Depressing thought,” I murmured. The Torchic grinned.
“You know me, ever the optimist. See you around Zanna. Altair.” The Torchic said his farewells and left the room.
Lani spoke up. “We, too, have much to do in the way of preparation, little ones. Take care of yourself until tomorrow. Stay well, Zanna.”
With the departure of Lani and Codan, that left Altair and I alone in the room. Or so I thought.
“Zanna.”
A paw touched my shoulder lightly and I jumped, loosing a few sparks in the process. I whirled around. “Rye! You scared me!” Then, remembering how vehemently furious I was with the Elekid, glared in his direction. “What do you want?” I could feel Altair’s fur bristle at my side, equally as irritated. Rye, however, simply ignored him.
“I would like a word with you later, if you would. Please meet me at the waterfall when dusk arrives.”
“I’ll consider it.” I clenched my teeth. My words cut sharp, but I didn’t for one-second show any pain. I would be better than that.
The Elekid paused for a moment and then withdrew from the room without a further glance.
I breathed out deeply, not realising I had been holding my breath. Rye’s presence had all but taken everything out of me. I had to hold it together for the meeting, but now with just Altair beside me, I almost felt like I could fall apart. All these feelings…it was beginning to become too much to bear.
Altair’s warm paws wrapped around me and I blinked in surprise. “What?”
“Let me help you,” he muttered softly into my fur.
Oh, right. We were still Light Pokemon, and that meant we were still connected. His powers may have dulled, but it was clearly evident he could sense my emotions. I couldn’t fathom why I didn’t receive his emotions as directly as he did mine. For the first time it occurred to me that I never really knew what Altair was thinking. That was strange. But just when I was about to ask he released me, smiling warmly.
“Better?”
I nodded, lifting my lips a little in reply. “Yes, thank you.” Altair had drained much of the sour emotions from me, leaving only a little in its wake. He spread a calming aura throughout me. I felt much more energised now.
“Come on.” Altair grabbed my paw and led me from the room. “If we’re ever going to defeat Deoxys, you had better learn to stop leaking your powers all over the place.”
“You’re going to train me?” I questioned, peering up at him. “Without your light powers?”
Altair shrugged. “I’m sure going to try. All right, hotshot. Let’s see what you can do.”
~*~
Three hours and several attempts later had put both Altair and I in soured moods. I held up my paws in frustration. “We can go over this as many times as you want, in as many different ways as you want, it’s still not going to work.”
“It really isn’t that hard to focus your chi, Zanna,” Altair scolded with a disapproving frown. “Even an Aipom could feel it and act accordingly.”
“Well I’m sorry I’m not an Aipom!” I shot back, flopping onto the grass with a growl.
At Altair’s request to coach me, we had located a small field to the west of Wingardom City in which to train. The military had offered us a training ground, but I refused. I wouldn’t be caught dead playing soldier amongst the rest of them. It wouldn’t have worked out since I preferred to train alone, anyway. The flowers scattered amongst the grass were already in bloom, and their sweet scent drifted into my nose, cleansing the negative emotions from my mind. For all of a few seconds.
“Oh, just look at all that energy leaking out of you!” Altair’s voice drifted toward me. “It’s positively golden!”
“Shut up!” I picked a large pebble from the ground and tossed it in his direction, but the Pikachu merely sidestepped the incoming stone.
I growled again. Fighting head-on I had absolutely no trouble with, but when it turned to the energies inside me, I was at a loss. If every Pokemon had chi within them, how come I couldn’t feel mine? Did some deficiency as a Light Pokemon block my chi? No, of course not. Altair could contain his fine. In fact, as a training exercise, he’d forced our connection on lock-down, focusing his chi into blocking the link between us that I could usually exploit. I felt no familiar humming energy from him and that was unnerving. Altair had told me if I wanted it back, to simply use my chi to unblock his. Easier said than done.
“Come, on, Zanna. Dig deep! If you give up now, Deoxys wins.” I sighed. That was true. Thrusting my paws against the ground, I heaved my body up into a sitting position. “All Pokemon have several pools of energy within them,” Altair continued. “But only Pokemon in tune with their chi are able to access them. In turn, utilising your chi will help your light powers grow stronger, causing you less energy loss when you happen to call upon them. If you know how to tap into your chi, you’re able to turn it on or off at will, much like a faucet.” Altair paused and tilted his head slightly to the left, a paw resting on his chin. “Now, what light abilities have you tapped into again?”
“Um, I can heal – you gave me that one – and recently, when I was battling Virok, I teleported. But I’ve only been able to do that once,” I said hurriedly. “That was the first time I’ve ever used a power on my own.”
Altair frowned. “Really, that’s all? When I had my powers for as long as you have, I-”
I shot daggers toward Altair so vehement the Pikachu halted in his tracks.
“Uh, never mind. In that case, we’ll start with your teleportation. Let’s work on that. I believe, since you have such trouble utilising your powers that they will only become readily accessible to you once you learn to harness your chi. Your energy is probably leaking out so rapidly that your body has no store to rely on. That leaves you with only a margin of what you could achieve. So!” The Pikachu smacked his paws together. “Tighten the faucet, focus your chi, and I’m sure your powers will begin to work in your favour. But first thing’s first. How did you teleport to begin with?”
“Um, well…” I had teleported in front of Virok to save Rye from being crushed into a tiny yellow pancake. That had happened when I was under a great deal of desperation, because I had no choice. In fact, my light powers only seemed to occur when there was no other option available. If that was the case, then how on earth was I supposed to use them now? I didn’t think standing here in a field with Altair constituted the definition of desperate. “I had to save a friend from attack and I wouldn’t have made it otherwise. My powers only seem to work when I’m in real need of them.”
“Hmm, I see. Okay. I know this is going to sound crazy, but roll with it. I want you to meditate.”
“You want me to what?!” My lips burst open as a raucous chuckle escaped. “Next you’ll be asking me to sing with the daisies.”
Altair plastered his paws to his hips and glared. “It’s not a joke, Zanna. This is going to help with your training. You need to block out everything else to feel what is within.”
“Fine, fine. But don’t say I didn’t warn you. I’m not exactly good with the whole ‘silence’ thing.” I gestured air quotes with my fingers.
“I’ll say.”
I ignored the remark, instead choosing to cross my legs and focus on the task at hand. While I wasn’t great at meditation, I decided to give it a try. Maybe what Altair said was right. If I could block everything out, my mind could tune into my body and perhaps locate the reserves of chi held within. Steadily I drew in a deep breath, expelling the air and closing my eyes. That’s it, obstruct everything around you. Focus on within.
I sat for what seemed an eternity. The sun was warm against my back, my fur beginning to stick with sweat. My body began to hum with a lazy energy that bordered on a comatose state. I no longer heard Altair. Either he was not nearby, or I had tuned him out of my surroundings. What I did hear weren’t the obvious sounds, such as birds chirping or trees rustling. Instead, my mind slowly began to focus on the miniscule details of the earth. My excellent hearing was able to locate the slightest vibration in the blades of grass. I caught the fluttering wings of Butterfree positioned to my left, far outside the city walls. And most of all, I felt my heartbeat. The motion of my chest rising and falling seemed so fluid. If I focused intently, even further, I could not only feel my heartbeat, but the blood as it rushed throughout my veins, carrying life toward…chi!
There it was, nestled deep, deep within my body. My reserve of chi! I had found it! But Altair had said there was more than one pool of chi. Would I be able to locate others? Slowly, but surely, I followed the stream of energy that wound itself through my body. The intricate paths streamed in many directions and it was difficult to follow concisely. With time I found two other pools, but managed no more. My body heaved with exhaustion. It was time to relay the news to Altair. My eyelids had grown heavy, and were hard to open, but they obeyed when I willed it.
“Altair!” A small gasp escaped my lips. It was nearing dark. The moon was almost whole within the sky, and its light filtered through the clouds onto the face of a gently snoring Pikachu. I smiled lightly, and then peered over my shoulder towards the Missionary. Night had come so fast. How long had I been meditating for? I really needed to get back before everyone else began to wonder if Deoxys had kidnapped me.
I turned back toward the sleeping Pikachu. He had sprawled out on his stomach, gently blowing puffs of air into the blades of grass before him. His breathing was even and his face looked serene, as though he hadn’t a care in the world. I noted the humming vibe beginning to wake once more throughout my body. With his guard withdrawn, I could feel our connection once more. The calming aura that surrounded the Pikachu drifted into me, and I bathed in it.
Sluggishly I walked over to Altair and lay on my back beside him, lifting my gaze towards the stars. They lit the sky brightly tonight, as the full moon drew nearer. When it did, I had no doubt the twinkling lights would be the most dazzling I’d ever seen them. I twisted my head on its side and pressed my forehead to Altair’s cheek. He felt so soft and warm, and if I focused, my ears could find the steady beat of his heart. When he was asleep, Altair looked every bit the child he still was.
Noting that, I frowned and muttered under my breath. “He is not going to be happy when I wake him.”
~*~
I peered out my window toward the waterfall winking at me in the moonlight, clear as day. Dusk had passed some time ago. Altair had been given his own room, so I was relieved of guard duty. It was odd though. I couldn’t tell whether I was glad or disappointed to not have a constant companion around.
I hadn’t deigned to make an appearance at the rendezvous point, as Rye had asked. Though however I considered it, there was a nagging feeling for me to see what he wanted in person. I lowered my paws to my stomach. Butterflies swarmed within. I felt nervous. No surprise there. When it came to Rye, I was always nervous on some level. I also felt incredibly angry, guilty and depressed. How had I not imploded yet? I shook my head slowly from side to side to clear my thoughts. The waterfall still sparkled brightly.
All right, then. I pushed away from the windowsill, closing the shutters hastily. I would go see what Rye wanted. I would listen to him, albeit irritable, and I would do it all while remaining dignified and indifferent. Yup. That’s how it would go down. At least that’s how I persuaded myself it would be. It might have been the only thought that pushed me out my door.
My feet carried my body automatically towards the waterfall, still remembering the path from the day before when Altair had appeared before me. I wondered why, of all places, Rye had chosen the waterfall as a meeting place. It was where he had seen me with Altair. Didn’t that cause any anguish for him? Did he not care? Or did the waterfall hold some other meaning I didn’t know?
The grass felt slick beneath my feet. Despite the approaching warmth that spring brought, rain still fell at night. The moon was bright enough to light the droplets as I passed them; dew that would greet me in the morning. My gaze was fixed on the ground, but I willed it to move upwards as I approached the meeting point. It was late. There was no reason for Rye to still be here. Why would he wait for me? I was the one who had turned him down. We had both been hurt, but his actions had caused this. Or maybe I was just being close-minded.
I shook my head once more. My footsteps halted. The rush of cascading water met my ears and thundered within. And there, at the foot of the waterfall, situated on a rock, head in paws, was Rye. So he was still here after all. Anger and relief flooded me at the same time. I didn’t know which emotion was stronger.
Even above the roar of the water, Rye heard me approach. His head turned at my footsteps, though he did not smile. His mouth remained in a thin line, and his eyes appeared weary. He looked tired, distressed. Had I expected him to be happy? No, I suppose not. Who would be overjoyed at a situation such as this? Part of me wanted to sit alongside him on the rock, but I remained where I was, sure that he would not want my company. And I would not give it.
Rye met my gaze, green against blue. “The funeral has been set for the day after tomorrow.” His tone was flat, but his words held so much hurt. So this was what he wanted to talk about? His father’s funeral?
“I’m sorry,” I offered, unsure of how to reply. What could you say to comfort someone whose relative had just died? There was nothing to say. All one could do was present a formality. A cool breeze blew past and I wrapped my arms in my fur for warmth. Rye noticed and opened his mouth to speak, then appeared to have thought better and closed it again, returning to the same straight line as before.
“I don’t need your sympathy, Zanna.”
“Then what do you want?” I stared at him with narrowed eyes, challenging. “Why did you call me here?”
“You still wear the ribbon I gave you,” Rye noted.
I did. I had never thought about why I couldn’t throw it away when Rye left. I suppose some part of me always clung to the thought he’d return. And the markings etched upon it were remarkable. The dialect was one I needed to discover. So of course I wore it. But that didn’t mean I was about to admit any of that to him. “And your point is?”
The Elekid sighed. “Look at the water.”
“What?”
“Just look at it.”
I huffed, but did as he suggested and stared. It was beautiful, even in the darkness. The moonlight hit the streams just as they cascaded over the rocks, sending sparks of colour through the air. Miniature rainbows. It was somewhat awe-inspiring and magical at the same time. “Beautiful.”
Rye nodded. “Water is a lucid form most of the time, but add something to it and it can become malleable.” The Elekid leaned over the edge of the rock and skimmed his paw above the water, flecking it with droplets that matted his fur. “There are so many variables, so many things it could become. The challenging part is getting it to bend to your will, however. Even in a malleable form, there is always something that could go wrong.”
I peered at the Elekid. “Surely you didn’t bring me here to talk about water.” I paused and my next words came out in whisper. “You’re referring to me, aren’t you?”
“I’m referring to us,” Rye corrected, shifting his eyes to mine once more.
This time it was my turn to sigh. “Rye, we’re-”
“What, Zanna? What are we? Because if you know the answer, I would really like you to share it.”
I hugged myself tight. I could feel my claws dig into skin. “We’ve been over this. I don’t want to talk about it.”
“But I do.” Rye had slipped off the rock and stood facing me, roughly two metres away. “I can’t always abide by your rules.”
“You struck Altair!” I shot back. “That’s not what a friend does.”
“No, Zanna, you’re right. That’s not what a friend does. It’s what a boyfriend does.”
“You are not my boyfriend,” I hissed. “Not anymore.”
“And Altair is?”
“I didn’t say anything like that!” My breathing had picked up pace. This was absolutely ridiculous, and exactly why I hadn’t wanted to meet with Rye in the first place. “You assume the worst of everything. Why, for once, can’t you just give me the benefit of the doubt?”
“He kissed you, Zanna. That doesn’t just ‘go away’.” He mimed quotes in the air for good measure. “And now he’s brought himself here, in a physical form. What am I supposed to think? What am I supposed to do?”
“You’re supposed to believe in me,” I pleaded. “Trust me. What is there between us if there’s no trust?”
Rye grit his teeth. “Maybe there’s nothing.”
Silence. It was almost as though I’d been physically punched in the chest. His reply knocked the air out of me. “Is that…is that what you want there to be? Nothing?” Even my own words felt hollow.
The Elekid ran a paw through his fur. “Forgive me, that was out of line. Zanna…I literally went to hell and back for you. I did the best I could with what I was given. I was going to die, and then you saved me. You were the light that brought me home. So I did the only thing I could do. I learned to harness these powers I was given so that I could be around you again. Because you…you of all Pokemon, bring out both the best and the worst in me.”
I watched as Rye raised his paw, the yellow hue tainted with a shade of onyx and crimson. “No…” He couldn’t, not again. Memories came flooding back, and I fell to my knees, paws clutching the ground for support. Blades of grass snaked their way through my fingers, as the poison did through Rye’s body. My stomach churned, and a dull ache began to throb in my tail, where the bones had sewn themselves back together, though never fully repaired. Tears welled in my eyes. Would this never end?
“Zanna, look.” Rye’s voice snapped me out of my reverie. Unwillingly, I drew my head upwards once more. The onyx and crimson hues had receded, leaving not a single hint of fur out of place. Every strand was gold and black, as it should be.
“What…?”
“I can control it now,” Rye whispered, shooting me a pleading look. “The training Darkrai put me through was rigorous, and extreme. At times I even felt as though I wouldn’t make it. However it was all worth it, for this moment.”
Rye slowly knelt down beside me and placed a paw on my shoulder. “I don’t want be apart from you any more, Zanna. You can trust me.”
My breaths were still laboured, and I willed myself to control them. Perhaps Rye isn’t a threat after all…if he can control it. “But what if…what if Darkrai did something to you? He’s evil, Rye. Evil beings don’t just do something for someone and expect nothing in return.”
“Then I will face it when the times comes.” He gave me a justified look. “I am grateful for what he did, Zanna, regardless of his intentions. If that is selfish of me, then so be it. For once, I think I may be a little selfish.”
I took all of this in. I had Deoxys to face, but Darkrai was still an ever-present threat, even in corporeal form. There was just too much darkness that had snaked its way into my life. Would I ever be free from it? As though sensing my angst, Rye drew nearer and I felt the warmth of his body through my own, reminding me of old times passed. I revelled in the moment, though there was no use pining over a time that was gone.
“Sometimes I feel as though it’s too much,” I murmured towards the ground, paws trembling slightly. “There’s some great weight pressing me down, and I don’t know if I can get up again. Or if I even want to.”
As I was considering this, I felt warm paws circle my waist and heave my body upwards. Before I knew it, I was placed steadily on my feet, claws supporting my wavering frame. “No one said you had to do everything by yourself, Zanna. Look, you’re standing again after all.” For the first time in days, Rye smiled at me warmly. And it was a smile that reached all the way to his emerald-flecked eyes.
Disregarding my own trepidation, I threw my arms around the Elekid’s neck, burying myself into his fur. The smell was so familiar. The silkiness of his fur greeted me as it had that day we rolled in the hills together. The day we’d fought to save the PRA. The day I’d saved him from succumbing to the poison. The day he left. Every moment came flooding back in an instant. Why had I never seen it before? Rye had been with me from the very beginning. And I realised I wanted him here until the very end. In any way. In any form. I wanted him here. Even if he discovered I was human.
“I’m sorry.” The words were uttered softly into my fur. An apology I wasn’t even sure I deserved. Both of our hearts had been broken. Both needed mending. It had been a long winter.
I withdrew from Rye’s embrace shakily. Smiling nervously, I held a paw out in front of me. “Nice to meet you, I’m Zanna.”
Rye glanced at me with a raised eyebrow.
I frowned. “You’re supposed to greet someone you just met.”
“But we didn’t-”
“We both need a fresh start,” I interrupted. “So why don’t we wipe the slate clean?” It wouldn’t be easy, but it would be a new beginning. I tried again. “My name is Zanna. Nice to meet you.”
Rye tilted his head slightly and lifted his mouth into a lop-sided grin. “Well met, Zanna. My name is Riley.”
And as Rye grasped my paw I felt sparks build inside once again. Just like the day we first met.
“Oh,” Rye dropped my paw and reached inside his fur, withdrawing a round, shiny orb. “I found this in the wreckage of the battle.” He said it casually, but I could tell underneath that façade of his that the Elekid was hurting. “This is the real reason I wanted to talk to you.”
“Is that the Orb of Life?” I peered at the shiny surface. A red swirl of energy flowed from within. “That’s one of the Orbs of Altair. Virok said it could give or take life, right?” I glanced at Rye who drew a sharp breath. Oops. I’d just said his father’s name. Perhaps it was too soon for that. “Uh-”
“It’s a very dangerous object to have,” Rye interjected. “I thought that perhaps, since you already have an orb in your possession, that you should hold onto this one?” He passed the orb into my outstretched palm. “I’m sure Altair knows a thing or two about that. You should verify with him.” The Elekid was flippant in the remark, though I knew he loathed Altair.
“I’ll ask him tomorrow. We have a training session together.”
Rye raised an eyebrow.
“He’s helping me to mask my light powers,” I amended. “I’m worried Deoxys is able to trace me since I don’t know how to use them properly.”
“That’s wise.” Rye lifted his paws to look at them. “I’m wondering if I am the same. If, maybe, that Darkrai can trace me. He did give me these powers, after all.”
“I sure hope not. All the same, maybe you should check with Altair, too?”
Rye merely cast a blank stare in my direction.
“You’re right. That was a long shot.” I sighed. “Anyway, I should go now. It’s late and I need rest for tomorrow’s training.” My lips rose into a light smile. “Goodnight, Rye.”
“Zanna.” Rye grasped my paw and held tight. “Listen. I know you trust Altair, but we can’t be sure for what reason he returned. And yes,” he added, seeing the intense look of disapproval on my face, “I’m not his biggest fan. However, I don’t hate the guy. He has your best interests at heart. Apparently. Just please be wary of him. I know…you two are close.”
“Rye…” No. It was no use arguing with him. Arceus knew how stubborn he was. Sometimes the Elekid reminded me more of a Tauros.
“It’s my fault, Zanna. All I can do now is to be here for you. Before all else, I am your friend.” He offered me a smile, but it was weak. “Now go. You need your rest, and I need to be alone for while.” I felt Rye’s claws edge away from me, and the Elekid withdrew to the rock he had been perched upon when I arrived.
I glanced down once more at the Orb of Life. Another mystery to unravel, so it seemed. Yes, I would ask Altair about them. Maybe they could help us to defeat Darkrai.
As the night clouded over, my eyes drifted back to Rye. His knees were drawn to his chest, his chin placed atop. He had gone through as much turmoil as I had. Seeing him there, I wanted nothing more than to bury myself in his fur, tell him jokes, cheer him up. But that was impossible now. Trust was torn, and that had to be mended before anything else. Above all, I valued that. I could see he did, too.
And so I placed the orb within my fur and made my way toward my room in the Missionary, clutching the white ribbon around my neck so tightly that my fingers began to throb. For once, I didn’t look back.
Suicune's Fire
10-13-2014, 03:17 AM
UM. SO RUDE. I looked up TSR on Pe2k to see where I was up to and turns out the last chapter I read was chapter 34, and I left you A BUNCH OF CORRECTIONS (http://www.pokemonelite2000.com/forum/showpost.php?p=3350496&postcount=1510) but you didn't correct them for here. So maybe you should read over them. XD
Anyway, I'm reading over chapter 34 to refresh my memory and then I'll get to catching up. 8D /badXanthe
And:
The pairs are chosen based on skills that compliment the other.
"compliment" should be "complement" :] (Mass Effect 2 taught me the difference in the loading menu text. xD)
He muttered irritably under his beak, but followed in silence none-the-less.
It seems odd to say "under his beak" considering we don't mutter under our mouths. Under his breath would make sense. x)
Pokemon Trainer Sarah
10-29-2014, 12:20 AM
I remember reading this on PE2K and being addicted. xD It's been so long though, I might have to start over when I have some free time. :D
Chibi Altaria
01-13-2015, 02:18 PM
UM. SO RUDE. I looked up TSR on Pe2k to see where I was up to and turns out the last chapter I read was chapter 34, and I left you A BUNCH OF CORRECTIONS (http://www.pokemonelite2000.com/forum/showpost.php?p=3350496&postcount=1510) but you didn't correct them for here. So maybe you should read over them. XD
Anyway, I'm reading over chapter 34 to refresh my memory and then I'll get to catching up. 8D /badXanthe
And:
"compliment" should be "complement" :] (Mass Effect 2 taught me the difference in the loading menu text. xD)
It seems odd to say "under his beak" considering we don't mutter under our mouths. Under his breath would make sense. x)
/totallyjustsawthisnowandgetsshot
THANK YOU, OH GLORIOUS XANTHE. <3 I shall correct those when it's not 1am and my eyes aren't dead. Cx
LOL@ME2. Oooh yes~ I do know the difference, it was probably just a sloppy error on my part! And yes, you're right about that. I totally didn't even notice it. xD THAAANKS.
I remember reading this on PE2K and being addicted. xD It's been so long though, I might have to start over when I have some free time. :D
Thanks, Sarah! It HAS been a long time! Since I'm pretty sure I started writing this back in 2007 when I sucked, so my writing has improved now! Although I'm probably rusty again since I haven't written in a good few months. :x Work sucks.
Suicune's Fire
01-14-2015, 12:10 AM
NO WORRIES, GLORIOUS GEMMA! 8D Ahaha okay, cool!
Hehehe yes. I didn't until the loading screen... xD All hail the loading screens!
/needs to read more
Powered by vBulletin® Version 4.2.3 Copyright © 2025 vBulletin Solutions, Inc. All rights reserved.